Fit To Be Tied

Outwardly, most Americans maintain the strait-laced middle-class look that belies the social ferment behind closed doors.

There is the secret use of drugs, fed by the marijuana syndrome. There is the river of alcohol flooding from door to door under the euphemism of social drinking. Then, of course, them is the advent of sexual fantasies brought to life.

FIT TO BE TIED is the story of one young woman, Laurine, who gradually discovers that other people have some startling and perverse fantasies they are desperate to play out. And she finds that she also enjoys them. Her story is a mirror of a way of life behind many closed doors. No facade, no regrets. Indeed, to Laurine, her behavior and fantasies become a norm.

FIT TO BE TIED — a novel of fiction for entertainment. A page from our restless society as food for serious thought.

CHAPTER ONE

“You’re only fifteen, aren’t you?” the man asked.

The girl cringed a little at his touch. She wasn’t sure she wanted him moving his ringers in exactly the way he was doing. The fingertips were brushing over her tits. She couldn’t figure out if that was what was bothering her or if she was actually attracted to him.

“I’m not going to hurt you. I’m a priest.”

“Yes, I know. But why are you looking at me like that?” Her voice trembled just a little. She thought it was going to break until she swallowed and took a firmer grip on her runaway emotions. The man wasn’t going to hurt her. She knew it.

“You’re very pretty. Don’t you like a man to admire you?”

She understood what the phrase “undressing with his eyes” meant. His gaze was almost a physical thing on her lush body. She could sense him staring boldly at her impudent tits, out-thrust and young and proud.

Even worse, he was allowing his eyes to caress the rest of her. He missed nothing, from her brunette hair, glowing in the dim light of the room, to her well-sculptured facial features, to her delicate neck. The flare of her tits caused his breath to come a little faster but the trim waist and very womanly hips were making him hard. Too hard.

He couldn’t conceal his raging hard-on for much longer. The girl’s slender legs promised him paradise. For a fleeting instant he wondered what it would be like having those lithe legs wrapped around his waist while he was buried deep up her cunt, fucking the living hell out of her.

There was only one way to find out.

“Little girl, see what I’ve got for you?” He ran his zipper down with a dull metallic hiss. His cock sprang out, eager as a stallion.

“You’re not a priest! You shouldn’t do things like that!” she protested.

“But I am a priest and that makes it all right. I know what’s proper and what isn’t. Believe me, little girl, this is perfectly natural.” He advanced on her.

“Don’t come any closer! I warn you. I’ll tell my mommy! She’ll make you stop!” Somehow, the girl’s blouse came undone another button in her haste to elude the priest. He was treated to an unobstructed view of a provocatively naked boob.

“I’ll show you paradise! I’ll give you what no other man ever has. Come here this instant!”

She scrambled away from him. But try as she might, she wasn’t able to completely escape his clutches. Fingers ripped and tore at her blouse. In a few seconds, she was naked to the waist.

As her tits bounced up and down from her exertions, she turned and confronted the man.

“What are you going to do to me? You… you’re going to rape me! You can’t! I’m a virgin! I don’t know what to do!”

“Then, my child, I’ll instruct you in the ways of the flesh. I’ll grant you the carnal knowledge your lush, active young body cries for. All your deepest desires will be fulfilled — by me!”

He lunged and tackled her. His weight carried her to the ground. Pinning her under his body was simple. Looking down into her eyes gave him a feeling of power, a power he’d never known before. There was something about her naive faith, her innocence, that drove him to do this to her.

Ripping off his collar, he flung it aside. Breathing a little easier now, he told her, “This is a communion of the flesh just as church services are a communion of the soul. Close your eyes and allow me to begin.”

“You shouldn’t do this.” Her voice trailed off and he saw doubt in her eyes. She was yielding to him.

His position of power was growing better and better. He was totally in control of the situation now. She wouldn’t resist him. A young girl never resisted a priest. He knew that now.

Hands moved carefully up her naked leg until he found her well-fleshed thigh. The skin was warm, vibrant. It may have looked like marble but no hard stone was ever so inviting. His hand moved upward under her skirt until probing ringers found the warmth of her crotch. Even through her panties he felt the heat of her lust.

Like a madman, he ripped off her cotton panties and tore her skirt getting it off. But the effort was worth it. She lay before him, mother naked and totally subservient to his wishes. Whatever he demanded of her, she would do — willingly.

He couldn’t take his eyes off her auburn bush. The beads of cunt juice nestling in the fleecy pussy mound caught vagrant rays of light and reflected rainbows to him. The furry triangle of her sex was a signpost pointing between her legs at better things.

His ringers found her already oily sex gash. She was hot and ready — and all his! The years of frustration, of waiting, of abstention were forgotten history now.

“You don’t know what it is, little one, to live without the touch of a woman’s flesh. To feel her skin satiny and warm under your fingers. To be denied close human contact! You’re gorgeous!”

His hands parted her legs. For a moment, she resisted. What he said may have been true. She knew he’d probably taken vows of celibacy before, donning the collar. But he was being too insistent. He was going to stick his thing into her virgin twat!

She didn’t know if that was the proper thing for a priest to do or not. Worst of all, she didn’t know how to react. Should she fight him off or let him have his will?

“Wh-what do you want me to do?” she gasped out. Already his very nearness was having its toll on her. She was hardly in control of her emotions. The way he was caressing her sent tremors of carnal lust smashing into her carefully constructed mental barricades.

She could feel those barricades weakening. It wouldn’t be much longer before she wantonly spread her legs and demanded that he fuck her. The sight of his huge cock bouncing red and virile made her mouth and twat water in anticipation.

“Spread those lovely legs for me, little one. Your spiritual father wishes to show you the marvels of another world now!”

He shoved hard to cram his cock into her. She twisted at the last instant. His rubbery tipped prick went slithering off across her snatch and past her asscheeks.

She struggled to get away from him. She realized this wasn’t right. He shouldn’t be allowed such easy liberty with her. Her fingers clawed at his black shirt. Tatters began to appear as she ripped more and more of it away.

Even this conspired against her. She wanted to know the feel of his cock burrowing into her cunt but was hesitant. Seeing his manly, hairy chest under the now-ragged black shirt made her hesitate just long enough for him to grab one of her legs and dump her hard onto her back.

“Resist me, will you!” he snarled. “In spite of your reluctance, I’ll still give you the greatest gift a man can give a woman!”

Holding one of her legs close to his chest forced her cunt lips to spread wide open. She was exposed and totally vulnerable. He could do anything he liked to her.

And she found herself responding. Her cunt was drooling out its thick oils. She could feel them tickling as they ran down the inside of her leg. And in a kinky way, the feel of his hairy chest rubbing over the calf of her leg was a turn on.

She wanted him more than she’d ever wanted any other man.

“Oh, Father, Father!” she moaned out. “Do it fast! I want to feel your cock in me. IN ME!”

She shuddered as the purpled knob of his prick lightly brushed against her fluttery pussy lips. He didn’t ram right into her cunt. Instead, he seemed intent on torturing her. He was prolonging his entry and rubbing his cock all over her delicate flesh.

“I won’t fuck a virgin without making her beg for my cock,” he said, his voice cold as ice. “When I think you’re ready to properly receive me, then, I’ll give it to you. All eight inches of it!”

She looked down between her naked tits and saw his cock moving ever closer to the doors of her twat. The feelings mounting inside her threatened to drive her mad with lust. She wanted him, it was wrong, but she wanted him!

“Please, ohhhh, please! Fuck me! I want your cock deep in me where I can feel it!”

The broad tip pressed gently into her sex lips. She could feel the inner pussy lips cringe at the touch of maleness. It sent electric sparks volting all through her. She wanted his cock in her!

As he leaned forward, he hugged her leg closer to his chest and shoved his hips toward her crotch. His cock split the turgid pussy lips and began to move deeper up her cunt. The intrusion into her quim was enough to make her come.

“I… I… aaaaieeee!”

“So, my little girl likes the feel of my prick! You’ll get more, much more, before I finish!”

He twisted her leg around so that he could kiss it and still remain buried an inch up her twat. The wetness, the softness, the delicate fluttery feel of his lips on her skin was tantalizing. But she was ignoring that now that she had his cock inside her.

Tensing muscles in her belly, she tried to squeeze down on the prick and hold it firmly within her. It squirted out.

“Please, deeper! I want your cock in me all the way!”

“I wouldn’t want to hurt you, little girl. When I pop your cherry, it’ll hurt. Do you want the pain?”

“For your cock, yes, YES! Anything, as long as you fuck me!”

“Such language in one so young,” he said as if disapproving. But he wasn’t. The sight of her gaping cunt thrilled him. And hearing such wanton words coming from such innocent lips made him thrust into her.

His cock vanished all the way up her cunt. He was suddenly buried balls deep in the hottest, tightest pussy he had ever found. This was better than his wet dreams. He was fucking a little girl. He was driving himself into her over and over again.

And she loved it!

She wanted him. She wanted him worse than she’d wanted any man before in her life. With his cock all the way up her cunt, she was able to use her well-trained stomach muscles. She clamped down hard on him.

She gasped in unison with him, but for different reasons. She knew his cock must feel as if it were being crushed flat by her powerful cunt muscles. She loved the sensations ripping through her fragile body. The warm, throbbingly virile cock told her how much he needed her.

And she could feel his lust every time his heart beat. His prick danced around inside her hot tunnel of flesh until she felt as if she had a red hot poker thrust into her guts. It stirred around, moving back and forth just a little. Then he was pulling out and leaving behind a void.

The girl hated that hollow feeling. She wouldn’t allow him to pull that lovely spike of all-male flesh from her cunt. The man’s prick was necessary to keep her happy. Without it, she was nothing. With it, she was a woman. Total woman.

“Don’t!” she begged. “Leave it in! I can stand it if you can!”

“You’ll get even more pleasure from my cock in a moment, little one. Just relax and enjoy the fucking.”

She felt only his purpled arrowhead separating her pussy lips. Then he was surging all the way up her tight sheath of fuming hot flesh again. He was stretching her cunt in new and delightfully wonderful directions.

The girl almost passed out from the joy of being filled with his powerful cock again. Then she let her body respond to the huge plug of hot manhood in her twat. She began to twist and move. This turned the cock in her cunt and stirred forgotten emotions. She was panting with the strain, the pleasure, as she began to really enjoy his prick.

“Let me really fuck you,” he said. “Let me get into position so I can give you the most powerful strokes possible.”

“Ummm, yes,” she said dreamily. “Anything as long as you don’t deprive me of this!”

She tightened her already tight cunt around his buried length. The man groaned softly as he felt the constriction on his cock. Tingles of carnal delight surged into his balls, tightening them into a hard little sphere.

Already his jism was beginning to churn and boil. With his balls tumbling wildly, he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold back his cum much longer. Damn, but this girl was a hot one! She was about the foxiest bitch he’d ever seen!

And she was all his! His and begging for more of his cock!

“Brace yourself. Here it comes!”

He smashed into her like a runaway freight train. Their crotches ground together with a wet, squishy sound. The heat and pressure on his cock from her juicy twat was more than he could stand.

He pulled out right away.

“Don’t, please, don’t leave me. I want you sooooooo!”

And this time, her breath was taken when he drove his steely hard prick into her softly yielding cunt. The folds of her pussy expanded and took his full length. And the friction of his entry burned and excited the velvety walls more than the girl was able to stand.

She came.

Her entire body was filled with the most heavenly of feelings. It was a gentle wind at first. Then the pressures inside mounted. She felt the sexual tensions crackle and leap about inside her. Then the hard fist of orgasm smashed into her.

She writhed and twitched and wiggled with the man’s huge prick still inside her cunt. The hard rod of cock felt like a stirring rod churning in her guts.

She was covered with sweat but she still urged him on. The way her body sang a song of sheer delight, she knew she had to have more of his long cock. Without it, she might well go mad.

She didn’t have to say a word to the man. He was feeling the same tensions in his own body. His balls threatened to explode from the inner pressure at any moment. His scrotum felt like a runaway boiler without a safety valve — or rather, with only one safety valve.

The tiny pin-prick hole at the end of his cock was the only place where he could release the fiery surf of his cum.

As he fucked hard and deep into the willing girl’s twat, he felt the friction melting away his self-control. Her cunt walls conspired to rip his jism from his balls and the heat boiling from her guts was too much for him to tolerate for long.

He creamed wildly, spurt after spurt blasting into the girl’s eagerly awaiting cunt. He arched his back and screamed out his joy. The physical release of his lead-heavy cum was super. And the feeling of being totally surrounded by the sheath of hot, yielding female flesh was even better than the man expected.

The girl felt the torrents of hot jizz whitewashing her cunt walls. She shivered as the geyser of spunk continued. Finally, the sensation was too intense for her to bear any longer.

For a final time, she came.

As the iron fist of orgasm released her, she collapsed weakly back onto the floor. Her body was exhausted.

Laurine managed to sit up and wipe some of the sweat off her forehead. She looked around and finally found her clothes — her real clothes.

“Can I get dressed now?” she asked the director of Love, Inc.

The man who’d been wearing the priest’s collar nodded, smiling from ear to ear.

“You bet,” he said. “That was a very fulfilling session.” He watched in frank admiration as the nineteen-year-old girl slowly dressed. The man knew she was posing for him. Each move she made was calculated to give a little extra twinge to his depleted cock.

Seeing the smooth lines of her naked body was enough but she was adding a little icing to the cake. Wiggling her ass as she slipped into her too-tight jeans caused the man’s cock to jerk a little. As she worked her arms into her blouse, she thrust out her chest.

This time, his cock did jump around. It was coming back to life and after only a few minutes!

She smiled as she buttoned only the bottom three buttons on her blouse. Let him have a good look at her tits. She was proud of them. And she’d never consider housing them in the prison of a bra.

With her nipples boldly poking against the blouse and making tiny mushroom impressions, she smoothed the tails of her blouse and carefully shoved them into the waist of her jeans.

The man ran a nervous hand through his hair, then sat down behind a large oak desk. He said, “I think, Miss Parks — may I call you Laurine? Good. I think, Laurine, that you are perfect for Love, Inc.. You seemed to go along with the little fantasy well. You acted the part of a fifteen-year-old virgin getting her cherry popped very well.”

“You weren’t any slouch pretending to be a priest. That helped me a lot,” she admitted.

The director smiled. “Not all our customers are as skilled. But all require the utmost for their money. Do you think you’d be happy here as one of our staff?”

“This is illegal stuff, isn’t it?” she asked.

“Yes, of course. The narrow-minded law officials confuse us with a common brothel. We are more of a sex clinic where men and women can come and act out their deepest fantasies — sex fantasies. We certainly give them their money’s worth. But does the illegality of our service bother you?” He looked at her with a hawk-like eye.

She shrugged. “It’s good money and I need the bread. You’ve got yourself a new staff member. When do I start?”

CHAPTER TWO

“So, Bill, then this director guy actually put on a priest’s outfit and told me I was to pretend to be a fifteen-year-old girl,” Laurine said, breathless.

“Yeah?” her boyfriend said. “Then what did he do?”

“He went about seducing me!”

“Great!”

“Beast,” she said in mock anger. “You knew he’d have a real desire to sample the merchandise when you sent me in there.”

“Sure I did, Laurine. But this is our big chance to bust that clown and the entire Love, Inc. operation. It’s nothing but a high-class cathouse. I obviously can’t infiltrate the ranks but you, love, you can. You’re so damned beautiful, you make my cock turn cartwheels every time I see you.”

“You’re supposed to be the cop, not the lecher,” she reminded him. “Do one thing at a time.”

She felt his hand working its way up under her skirt. She started to push it away, then stopped. What harm would it do? Nobody was paying any attention to them. The small sidewalk cafe was crowded but all the people were busy minding their own business.

“So this outfit is supposed to cater to sexual whims that men and women — Christ! — have and can’t release any other way. Stuff like a man thinking it’d be kicky to be a priest and rape a fifteen-year-old virgin, I guess.”

“Is that all you’ll be doing? Playing a young girl? You hardly fit the part. Not with those massive boobs, at any rate.”

She wiggled a little as his fingers clutched at her snatch. His hand pressed warmly against the inside of her thigh. She decided it was time to help him out a little. Her thighs closed on his hand and she began rocking gently back and forth in the chair.

This pushed his fist against her pussy lips. It didn’t matter that a pair of silk tricot panties was between his hand and her cunt. The nearness of his hand was all that counted to her.

The tiny tingles began to grow in size. Each time she rocked forward and felt his hand and knuckles rub against her pussy lips was more exciting than the last. Soon, before she knew it, she was panting.

“Laurine?”

“Huh?” she gasped. Sweat was beading on her forehead. His handjob was beginning to stir the sleeping embers of her lust. Just the man’s nearness was enough. Bill was one hell of a sexy guy.

A cop, sure. She didn’t hold that against him. And the excitement he promised her if she’d do this little job for him made her come more alive than she’d been in years.

He was paying her out of police funds to go undercover — with Love, Inc. that was meant literally! It was just like in the movies. Young, gorgeous heroine and dashing young hero conquer the underworld and live happily ever after.

And she wouldn’t have minded living happily ever after with Bill, either.

As his hand worked between the elastic band of her panties and her now sweat-slickened skin, she felt new jolts of sexual electricity hurl into her body. He was good in the sack and everything about him turned her on. Sure, he was handsome in a rugged sort of way but it was the way he was muscled that appealed most to her.

He had arms that crushed her and hands that gripped all the right places and she loved it when he was on her, fucking wildly away. Her fingers could grip his ass and feel only rock-hard muscle. He wasn’t a softy, this guy.

“So what does this director fellow want from you?”

“Everything,” she said, smiling. “That’s the way he described it. I get to turn down any of the customers I want but the director made it clear that I’d better not turn down too many.”

“What’s his name?”

“The director? I don’t know. I don’t even know where Love, Inc. is. They took me there in a darkened limo. But I’ll find out and then you can arrest all of them!”

“You bet, love. You’ll get a medal for this.”

“That’s all?”

“What did you have in mind?”

“A little more than this, surely.” Her hand closed over his. She moved his fingers downward through the thick forest of her pussy mound until she came to her pussy lips. Already, they were covered with her inner oils. Ever since his fingers had begun their slow exploration of her crotch the juices had been leaking out of her cunt.

“Now what would you want that was a bit bigger, huh?”

“Something on the order of this!” Her hand didn’t have any problem finding his cock. It was erect and throbbing with need. Her fingers clamped down on the mound at the vee of his trousers and began twisting and turning the jerking prick discovered underneath.

“Ummm, hey, watch that. I might have a very childish accident. Hard explaining how a tell-tale wet spot got on my pants.”

“Real hard, huh?”

“Yeah, as hard as my cock. Hey, what are you…?”

She slipped under the small table. Through the tangle of table legs, she crawled and found his crotch. A quick movement freed his cock. Far away, she heard his complaint, “Stop that!”

But she didn’t believe he meant it. Not when his prick was standing so stiff and lovely in front of her face. She wanted to kiss that cock and take it into her mouth. She wanted to give him a blow job right there in public.

Then, she suddenly decided, why not? Who was to stop them? Bill was a cop. He could take care of any real trouble with the heat. And the girl didn’t believe in frustrating her sexual drives.

She took his cock into her mouth. Instantly, she heard him gasp in surprise and pleasure. Her tongue began working on his prick. A slow, languorous trip around his glans made him wiggle and lift his hips off the chair. He wanted to face fuck her but didn’t dare. He was already banging his legs against the table.

“Stop it,” he demanded. His voice was firmer than it had been before. This time he might actually mean it. She’d just have to convince him otherwise.

Her mouth closed firmly on the end of his cock. She began sucking until her cheeks went concave under the pressure she was exerting. Then she tended to his glans with her rough, wet tongue.

She didn’t miss a single inch of that throbbingly alive, all-male cock. The tiny folds of loose skin quickly vanished as more and more excited blood hammered hard into his prick. She soothed and caressed his entire length with her tongue.

By the time she reached his balls, he wasn’t complaining. He couldn’t. The man knew if he even opened his mouth, he’d groan out loud and attract attention. It was better to let the girl give him head. No one was watching. A couple maybe suspected what was happening under the table but they were being cool about it.

They probably enjoyed seeing him struggle against the sweet confinement of her mouth.

She abandoned his cock and took his balls fully into her mouth. With her tongue against the side of the hairy sac, she could feel the action inside. His jism was coming to a boil. The balls were lurching hard against the walls of his scrotum and she knew that he was going to erupt at any instant.

She didn’t want that while she was letting his cock dance around in the air next to her face. She was a greedy bitch. She wanted every single drop of his tasty cum. It was hers — all hers. She’d gotten him hard and it was her reward.

Kissing and licking, she worked back to the end of his prick. There, she explored a bit more with her tongue. The broad purpled head was circumcised. She let her tongue wash over the hood of his cock until he was thrashing around above her.

Once, his hand slammed down so hard on the table it set cups and saucers to dancing noisily.

She heard a voice say, “Anything the matter, mister?”

The man answered the waitress in a choked, hoarse voice. “N-no, n-nothing wrong. It’s just a little hot out here. Thanks.”

The girl smiled wickedly. The waitress was standing just inches away. If she could suck hard enough on the man’s prick, he might give them both away. The thought of being discovered giving head in public made the girl’s crotch grow wet and sticky. She used one of her free hands to stroke over her pussy lips.

The bolt of sexual lightning that blasted into her body caused her to suck in her breath hard. This was communicated instantly to the man.

“W-watch it!” he gasped. “You almost got us caught before. God, why are you doing this to me?”

She could have told him. His cock was long and she was hungry. If he couldn’t ball her in public, this was the next best way she had of getting a taste of it.

She tasted the tiny bead of bitter pre-cum. It oozed out the end of his fuck stick. Her avid tongue swirled around and caught the tiny bead of juice. Savoring it, she knew it wouldn’t be long before a flood of even tastier cream came out.

Thrusting her tongue downward, she tried to stuff herself into the pin-prick hole at the end of his cock. She couldn’t make it. It didn’t matter to her. Trying was all that counted. And it got them both even hotter.

She loved the taste of cock and couldn’t get enough of it. The heavy male musk odor was the most intense here, close to a man’s crotch. And the taste of his cock was even better. She licked his prick like it was a meaty popsicle. Every single inch received her tonguing until he was slowly sliding down in his chair, trying to cram his prick all the way down her throat.

“Oh, Christ, hurry, damn you, hurry!” he hissed. “I need to get my rocks off!”

She used her teeth on the sides of his cock then. The hard teeth left fiery red marks on his aroused flesh. Then soothing lips washed away any hint of pain. She worked all the way down to the base of his prick this way. The hardness contrasted beautifully with the softness of her lips.

That contrast was almost enough to cause him to shoot his wad. The girl heard him muttering, “Shit, just like some teenaged stud out getting his first piece of ass. She’s driving me wild!”

His hips began bucking up to her mouth.

She allowed him to drive the spike of his cock into her mouth. Once, he went all the way down her throat.

She felt the heat of his cock sliding across the “U” of her tongue. The rubbery tip of his cock collided with the roof of her mouth, then surged on past her tonsils.

Once all the way down her throat, she swallowed. This simple act caused her Adam’s apple to bob up and down. The underside of his cock was massaged and stimulated. She could feel the thick cylinder of prick growing larger while it was in her throat.

Moving her head up and keeping only his cockhead inside her mouth, she sucked for all she was worth.

The use of her tongue along with the suction produced a firehouse of fuming hot jism. The first gob of cum splattered the back of her throat. The next she managed to trap and smear all over her tongue. That was the way she liked it best — she could taste it.

She sucked and sucked and sucked until his cock was limp and empty. Only when she’d carefully pressed it back into his pants using only her tongue, did she surface at the table.

“You’ve got a drip of cum on your cheek,” he told her.

Laurine tried to reach it with her tongue. It was just a bit too far away for her. She didn’t have to bother any more. He leaned over and kissed her, his tongue scooping it up.

She reached and grabbed him behind the head. She drew his lips to hers. The instant their mouths met, her tongue was rocketing into his. She wasn’t going to allow him to escape with even one drop of his pearly cum.

As their tongues rolled around in erotic combat, she managed to snare that elusive last drop of his salty, tangy jism.

She straightened and broke off the kiss.

“God, you are a sexy bitch!” he exclaimed.

“Would you have me any other way?”

“No!”

CHAPTER THREE

“Ready to start work, Miss Parks?” asked the director.

She marveled at the change in the man. The day before, as the priest, he had seemed entirely different. Now he was all business. Laurine could sooner picture this man as the head of a large corporation rather than running a sex-for-hire operation.

That just went to show you couldn’t tell a book by its cover.

“I guess so. If it’s like the session — interview, rather — I had with you, it should be a snap.”

“Maybe not quite as stimulating but there shouldn’t be any trouble if you’re really willing to get into your role and do what the customer wants.”

“The customer comes first,” she said.

The director raised his eyebrow slightly, then smiled. “That’s one way of stating it. Now,” he said, opening a file folder in front of him, “This is your first customer. He described his sister as looking something like you.”

Eyes went up and down the slender brunette’s body taking in every single curve. The impudent thrust of her boobs and the tiny waist, the jutting of her womanly hips to her slender legs, all fit the bill exactly.

“Before we get started, could I ask a question?”

“It’s not usual procedure but since this is your first day, go ahead.”

“Where is this place? Love, Inc.?”

The director looked displeased. His voice, however, was a flat monotone betraying not the slightest hint of emotion. “That is something you will probably never learn, Miss Parks. We have to keep its location secret for, call it security, reasons. Your first customer is named Jack. Down the hall and turn left. Room 12.”

He pulled out another file folder. Laurine realized the interview was over. She was on the staff, but only provisionally. They wouldn’t tell her where the place was. She’d have to continue commuting via the blacked-out-window limousine. Still, it was a small price to pay for all the information she was collecting about Love, Inc. for Bill.

She sighed and went down the hall to the room indicated by the director. She entered and stopped dead in her tracks. The room was nothing like she’d pictured it. Perhaps a bedroom or even a sumptuous sitting room, but this?

It was a second before she could convince herself she wasn’t sitting on a tree limb in a tree house.

“Is that you, Sis?” came a hesitant voice. She turned and saw a man dressed up in a style far too young for him.

This had to be Jack.

“Uh, yeah, it’s me. Who else were you expecting?”

“Just you. With the folks away, I thought we could have a little talk about us.” The voice was growing more and more confident as the man swung into the role.

“What do you want, Jack?” She crossed the set — she couldn’t think of this as anything but a stage setting — and perched her behind on the edge of a table.

She didn’t intend the act to be sexy, but it was. With that long, nylon clad leg swinging free, the man was treated to a momentary glimpse all the way up to her crotch.

He looked up at her with wide eyes. “Sis, I don’t want you to laugh at me. Promise me you won’t.” He licked his lips as he continued to study her legs.

“I won’t laugh, Jack. That’s the last thing in the world an older sister should do.” She guessed right. He was younger than his sister. The way the man’s face lit up told the girl everything she had to know to keep on with the play-acting.

“I-I don’t have much experience with girls, Sis. And you’re so beautiful. I… I’ve peeked at you some nights. While you were undressing. I saw you totally naked the other night.”

She could see the bulge in the man’s pants growing. He was getting a hard on talking about this. She decided to help him along. The girl dropped to the floor beside him and took his hand in hers.

“That’s okay, Jack. You’re male and I’m female. There’s nothing wrong with you looking. In fact, I’m flattered you think I’m so pretty.”

He blushed. Then, he said, “I… I want to do more than just look. W-would you show me what it’s like? Between a man and a woman when they’re making love?”

“You want to fuck me, Jack?” she said softly.

He nodded his head.

“All right. Do you want me to show you all the things a sister, an older sister, knows and her younger brother wants to know?” She didn’t wait for an answer. The way his cock jerked hard in the prison of his trousers told her the complete story. He wanted her to lead him through the lovemaking.

He wanted his older sister to fuck him.

“It’s not too difficult. Not too hard making love, that is. Now this should be hard.” She unzipped his pants and let his prick snap out like the opening of a switchblade knife. A quick grab and she had her warm hand circling around his prick. She stroked up and down a few times to get his blood racing.

It worked. He almost creamed in her hand.

“Just lie back and let me do whatever I can to show you how it can be. Is that what you want?”

“Oh, yes! Yes, Sis, you don’t know the years I’ve wanted you. Really wanted your body. To feel your cunt slipping down around my cock. To feel, ummm, oh!”

Her hand had begun to race up and down his pole until he had to gulp hard to prevent shooting off his wad. Satisfied he was well taken care of for a few minutes, the girl stood. He was able to look up under her skirt.

She wiggled a little and slipped her hands under the band of her pantyhose. She started pushing them down over her legs. Shaking hands reached up to help her. The fevered fingers she felt on her calf amused her. But she didn’t laugh. This was for real to the man.

He helped her out of the damnable pantyhose, then she shucked off her panties in one smooth motion. Lying on his back as he could see all the way up to her now naked snatch. She bent her legs and began to sink down beside him.

As she was slowly lowering her body to the rough hewn floor of the mock tree house, she took one of his hands and slipped it to the inside of her leg. There, she pushed it gently toward her snatch.

“Go on. Explore around and tell me everything you find there.”

“A-are you bleeding? It’s wet!” he exclaimed.

She laughed. “No, it’s all right. I’m just getting ready for you. I have to get all hot and excited and juiced up before you stick this in. And you’re making me get damp. You.”

She gasped when his fingers found her cunt and dived far up her. The way the man worked his fingers around in her pussy told her he was no virgin. No man could find all the right nerves to stimulate without having done this before.

The girl realized then that the playacting was only a role. The actual fucking would be for real. And she’d be getting her tight little quim filled to overflowing with long, hard cock. She squeezed down on his prick again and decided this wasn’t such a bad deal.

The man was hung like a bull. His cock was long and stiff and would be a real pussy pleaser.

“Go on,” she moaned softly. “Feel me all you want. There! That’s my clit you’re fingering now. I feel lightning blasting into my guts. You’re doing it to me. My own brother is giving me more pleasure than any other man ever has.”

“Are you ready for my cock yet?” he prompted.

“Yes, yes! I can’t stand it any longer. I need that prick of yours deep up my cunt fucking the hell out of me.”

“Show me how, Sis! Show me the way to do it!”

She gripped his prick and held it straight up from his groin. Then, straddling his waist, she spread her pussy lips wide and simply sat down. The cock touched lightly on her sex lips for a moment.

The carnal shock that rattled her teeth was immense. She simply hadn’t realized how much she was getting into this little fantasy. She wanted to be this man’s sister. She wanted to be showing him the delights of sex for the very first time.

She wanted it all to be true!

“I can’t see what’s happening,” he complained.

She ripped her skirt off to fully expose their genitals to his questing gaze. He could see her pink inner pussy lips spreading out to lewdly kiss his cock. And they both knew the instant she relaxed a little and let her body sink down around his prick.

The man’s cock buried itself hard into her soft cunt. The juices she’d been leaking out helped a little. But the man’s prick was dry. It hadn’t made the trip up her juicy twat yet.

Inside her love tunnel, the prick jerked and lurched hard against her velvety pussy walls. She clamped down a little with her stomach muscles and felt the outline of his prick.

The broad head flared out to press firmly into her cunt. And the loose skin of his cock was quickly erased as if by magic. The excited blood pounded hard into his cock and stiffened it even harder. The big blue vein on the top of his cock pulsed wildly.

She knew this was going to be a hell of a good fuck. He wasn’t a beginner at this, no matter how he protested.

“Sis, my darling sister! How long I’ve wanted to feel you all around me like this!”

“And, Brother dear, the feel of your cock in my cunt is more heavenly than I’d have imagined. But this is incest. We’re brother and sister. This is a sin!”

The man’s cock jerked inside her. She knew he was reacting to the fantasy now. And she was determined to give him the full measure of her acting abilities.

“But I don’t care! So what if we’re brother and sister? I love you! I want your cock fucking me more than anything else in the world! So, fuck me, damn you, really fuck me!”

She was taken by surprise. She didn’t count on his reaction being so powerful. She felt herself being lifted up by strong hips and tossed into the air. Riding with it was easy. She managed to hesitate at the top of her arc long enough to gather her wits.

Just the purpled acorn-like knob of his cock was left in between her pussy lips. She paused there for a moment to let the cunt juices fully wash over his prick. Then she simply relaxed. Gravity did all the work for her.

Body hurtling down on the well-greased spike of his cock, she felt his prick smashing into her cunt. It took her breath away. And once at the bottom of her fall, she began grinding her hips back and forth. She tried her damndest to get his cock an extra half inch up her twat.

The rotary motion of grinding her bush into his produced the most ecstatic feelings in her body she could imagine. The skin was stretched and pulled taut over her clit. That pea-sized little organ of pleasure was throbbing with sex now. And as she worked his cock even deeper up into her belly, the little go-button seemed to explode.

She felt the sexual tension suddenly snap in her body. Then the loose ends of her emotions smashed all around her. She came.

“Oh, dear Brother, you’ve made me cooommme! Cooommme!”

He was too busy hanging on to her thrashing body to answer. And all around his cock was a powerfully gripping cunt. The convulsive force which seized and held her body in a vise of enjoyment also hammered at him.

He thought he was going to be crushed flat by her pussy walls. They clung and mashed down hard on him. He was suddenly suffocated by them. But what a way to go!

“I love you, I love you!” she moaned over and over.

Then, as the powerful orgasm relaxed in her, she began really fucking herself on his upright cock.

She rose, then fell like a meteorite from outer space. Her hips went wild in their gyrations. Nothing mattered more to her than having that big cock stuffed hard and fast up her cunt. She felt empty without it. She needed every single millimeter of it to be a whole woman.

The lewd squishy noise that filled the room heightened her senses. She was driven on to even greater peaks of joy. The sound was from a long cock drilling into a wet-with-lust pussy.

“God, Sis, I… oh, shit! I can’t keep it in any longer!”

“Yes, you can! For me, Jack darling. Do it for me, your sister. Please don’t come yet!”

Her hips worked like the arm on an oil pump. Her ass was working up and down as hard as she could push it. She wanted the maximum feelings in her body before he came.

Her guts were burning with desire. Each time her hips shot down, she took his prick all the way up her twat until she thought it was a burning hot poker. The friction warmed her like napalm spreading in her guts. And the look on the man’s face convinced her of the rightness of her act.

“Incest,” she muttered. “It’s incest — and I love it!”

He came. His cock stiffened convulsively, then began spewing out its creamy load of jism. The first touch was enough to ignite her passions anew. She came with him. Locked together, they rolled through their mutual orgasm.

Somehow, both of them coming together heightened the experience for her.

When the cock slipped, limp and depleted from her cunt, she sat back on her heels and looked down into the man’s eyes. They were burning with an inner fire that had been lacking before. He’d really gotten a large charge out of this mock incestuous fucking.

And she had to admit she had, too. Laurine didn’t quite understand it. She didn’t have a brother or a sister. And she barely remembered her parents. The idea of incest had never been one to get her all hot and bothered. But she’d seen what it meant to this man, and how it had been communicated to her. It was a potent force. And a good one from what she could tell.

“Well, Jack, was it anything at all like you expected?”

“Sis, it… it was super!”

“God, I’m glad you liked it. I wanted it to be good for you this first time. And next time, it’ll be even better.”

“Next time? I don’t know.”

“You’re not giving up, are you, Jack?” She let a shocked look come into her eyes. “This is only the start. You have to keep going, keep practicing. After all, the next time you make it with me, you’re going to have to show me what a real stud you are.”

“The next time,” he said thoughtfully, “Yes! The next time I will!”

She only smiled. Laurine decided she was going to like this job a lot.

CHAPTER FOUR

“You did very well, Miss Parks. The man, your customer, that is, was very pleased. And, I might add, the sales job you gave him about returning was admirable. He’s a good customer. One of the best, in fact.”

The director looked down into the folder he’d taken from a stack beside his hand and quickly scanned it. He said, “The next customer…”

“The next one!” said Laurine in surprise. “I just finished! Don’t I even get time off for a coffee break?”

“Do you want it?”

“Well, no. I feel good.” And she did. She felt better than she had in years. The fire of intrigue burned brightly in her. She was doing all this for Bill. She was a spy in the enemy camp and she was enjoying what the enemy was doing.

“I didn’t think so. There’s a look our staff get on their faces after a particularly stimulating session that tells me they’re ready to forge ahead into new and more rewarding fields.”

“I do feel sort of high. Not a drug high, but just damned good!”

“Excellent. The next customer is a bit more physical than most but I’m sure you’ll accommodate him. Room 41 at the far end of the hall.”

Laurine almost ran down the hall. She could hardly wait. The feel of Jack’s cock reaming her out had set her onto a new road. The addiction to sex had long been with her. She couldn’t five without it, lots of it. But this was different. She not only found herself wanting lots of sex but as wide a variety as possible.

And the next customer sounded like what she wanted. “Physical,” the director had said.

She shivered a little at the thought of what this session was going to be like.

The instant she pushed into the room, she was attacked. Strong arms curled around her legs and unceremoniously dumped her to the floor. Struggling, she rolled over. She vaguely noticed the floor and walls were padded. It’d be hard hurting herself in this insane asylum type room.

Standing over her, totally naked and with a raging hard-on, was the biggest man she’d ever seen. He was easily six foot six, but this wasn’t the way she meant big. Nor was his two-thirty weight all that unusual.

It was his cock — all twelve inches of it.

“So, you’re the one they selected for me,” he boomed in a deep voice.

Laurine looked up at him, wondering why his body gleamed so in the light of the room. Then she understood. His entire body had been oiled down until he was as slippery as a politician making campaign promises.

Stiff, she couldn’t fully understand what was going on. Her mind wasn’t able to take in the full length of his boner. It was just too big for her to comprehend.

She didn’t have a chance to do much more thinking. The man dived at her. His fingers clamped around one of her ankles and he pulled her powerfully to him. His slippery hands shucked off her shoes. He worked hard at her skirt before she decided she didn’t like this all that much.

Squirming, she eluded him. The oil on his hands betrayed him. But he didn’t seem displeased with her actions. If anything, he was spurred on to even more vigorous effort.

The girl was at a disadvantage. She was trying to keep out of his grasp and, at the same time, was fascinated by the way his cock bounced around. It was a miniature flagpole jutting from his groin. All it lacked was a big American flag fluttering in the breeze.

“What’s going on?” she demanded, barely escaping his questing hands.

“I’m going to have you! I’m going to fuck you a dozen different ways! Never had any woman failed to receive my cock in less than twelve different positions before they got me off.”

A challenge? She thought so. But what was this about a dozen different positions. She didn’t understand but knew that the best way of finding out was to keep fighting him off.

“Not with this chick, you’re not,” she told him. But she had to keep moving. Standing still wouldn’t do, as she found out.

He scooped her legs out from under her again. She went down but not too hard. Opening her mouth to complain, she found his prick shoved against her lips.

She couldn’t help herself. She sucked his prick in. Her jaw muscles protested mightily. His cock was as huge around as it was long. But it was worth the exertion.

The oil was ordinary cooking oil. The taste wasn’t that great but not too bad, not at all bad when she considered the luscious taste of the man’s prick. Her tongue completely eliminated all the oil at the very tip of his cock.

But he gave a couple quick thrusts into her mouth as if beginning to face fuck her, then pulled out.

He shouted in triumph, “ONE!”

And then she understood. He was challenging her to the most erotic wrestling match ever. He was going to try and fuck her repeatedly until he came. And it was his bet that he could it in a minimum of twelve positions before she beat him out — and off.

The girl wanted that cock as badly as she’d ever wanted anything in her whole life. The brief taste of his prick had heightened her senses, had made her even hornier than she’d been. This was going to be one hell of a match, she’d see to that!

He ripped her skirt off as she spun away from him. With only her pantyhose and blouse on, she circled him. A quick move, faster than she’d have believed possible from a man this large, and he was under her legs again. He picked her up and dumped her back to the mat.

Her pantyhose went this time. And she watched as his cock came surging up to meet her pussy lips. At the last possible instant, she twisted in his oily grip and escaped. But she didn’t go far.

Behind him, she circled his waist and found his prick. Her hands were well oiled from stroking over his body. And she began giving him a hand job. If she could get him hot enough, the next time he actually managed to fuck her would be disaster for him.

And sheer heaven for her.

“No you don’t, you little bitch!” he said, and moving faster than ever, managed to get behind her.

His hands ripped off her blouse. She was totally naked like he was. And his cock was probing upward from behind into her cunt. His strong hands lifted her up into the air and deposited her directly over his prick.

The sudden entry up her now juicy quim took her breath away. She thought she was going to be pulled apart by that massive cock, but she hadn’t expected anything this painful. He stretched her in all the usual directions but inches more than a normal man’s cock.

It was like when she was a virgin and the high school stud was fucking her for the very first time.

She cried out in pain, then felt those strong hands on her waist guiding her up and down. The pain was washed away with the sudden pleasure gushing into her. The cock was pulling her apart, true. But there was the bonus of having a huge cock twitching and bucking erotically inside her cunt.

The girl managed to relax a little and allow the pleasure to completely fill her body. She set her hips to working frantically at that cock. She didn’t want it to go away. The only purpose in her life then was fucking herself on that upright spike of manhood.

Those slippery hands cast her aside before she could fuck herself more than three or four times. The man was panting heavily. She turned around to face him. He was still on his back, looking up at her.

“You got a damn tight cunt, girl. Tightest I ever fucked. Most of them around here have floppy, loose cunts. Too many cocks drilled into them. But not you. I’m gonna enjoy fucking you twenty or thirty times!”

“So many?” she asked.

“Many more. I’m gonna enjoy you a hell of a lot!”

She rolled away from him and then found the bottle of oil he used. A tiny squirt into the palm of her hand was all she needed to liberally oil her own body. The man idly watched as she rubbed the oil into her tits, starting at the base and then slowly stroking toward the cherry red nipple. As she smoothed the oil over her belly, she got the first indication that the man even saw her.

His cock looked as if it wanted to turn cartwheels. She was arousing him with her little act.

She smiled, then licked her lips. The pink tip of her tongue made a slow trip around her ruby lips, then vanished back into her mouth. The message she gave him was unmistakable.

She wanted him. Worse than anything else in the whole Goddamned world, she wanted him. And would get him soon.

“Come here, girl. My cock’s waiting for you!”

“In a second. When I’m finished.” She allowed the oil to slowly flow over the curve of her ass. Not wanting to rub it in yet, she let it slowly coat her satiny flesh turning it into slippery mounds of assflesh.

“NOW!” he bellowed as he lunged for her. He managed to slide across the mats and actually grab her leg. But the oil was working for her now. She was able to slip away.

As fast as a flash, she was straddling his back. Her fingers slid around his body and to his cock. She stroked up and down his cock several times before he was able to toss her off.

Then it was her turn to be pinned down by his weight. He jammed himself between her legs and stuffed his cock back into her cunt. He began fucking her in the missionary position.

Her legs wrapped around his waist as she tried to pull him into her. She knew he’d rip her apart all the way to the chin if he ever drove that twelve inch spike of cock all the way up her cunt, but all she could think of was “What a way to go!”

“This is three,” he moaned as his hips shot forward.

She sobbed deep in her throat. The man’s cock was almost more than she could take. It was tearing her apart but in a good way. This was sweet torture, what every girl wants and so few ever got.

She had the biggest, most virile cock driving into her twat. The friction between the walls of her cunt and the tender flesh of his prick mounted as he fucked. Faster and faster, he drove into her.

The banked fires of her lust suddenly flared into raging fires. Her entire body was more alive than it ever had been before. She needed his length driving into her cunt. This was living. This was the way it should be.

Her hips twisted and drove down to enhance the effects of his fucking. She had to have more of that mighty cock fucking her!

“More, oh, Christ, mooore! Give it to me harrrrrd!”

His hips slammed the cock into her like a battering ram of flesh. He probed the deepest recesses of her softly hung cunt. The folds of her pussy were spread out smooth and straight as he fucked harder and harder into her.

Then he was gone. He simply slithered up her body and was gone.

“Damn you, damn you to hell!” she groaned. Then she remembered this was a game to the man. He wanted to fuck her in more ways than she was accustomed to. And he “scored” points if he did.

She wanted nothing more than his prick to explode in lust inside her twat. That was the point of the game for her.

He upended her again. This time he engulfed her legs and pulled them up and off the floor. With her calves pressing firmly into his chest, he entered her snatch.

She wiggled like a fish on a line, but knew it wouldn’t do any good. She would have to try and get him off using her own special set of muscles — muscles he didn’t even possess.

As his cock fucked hard into her, she squeezed down with her pussy walls. The squishy noise told her how juicy she was, how well-greased his cock had become.

But he yelped as if he’d been burned. She realized what he must be feeling. The way her cunt walls had collapsed, it would have been like getting trapped in a mine shaft. She used her stomach muscles to massage and stroke the man’s entire buried length.

When she started over on him, he knew he’d been in a real woman’s cunt. Not any young girl’s but a real woman’s twat.

“You’re pulling it outta me!” he complained. “Not yet! This is only number four!”

Her hips turned and corkscrewed around as he moved within her. She could feel his massive cock, trace the outlines of it with her delicate pussy walls. The broad head was growing larger. It didn’t seem possible. Yet it was happening. That could only mean she was getting to him. His cock was expanding with excited blood just before it ruptured and spewed out his cum.

But she didn’t stop. She had to get him so hot he couldn’t stop, not even if he wanted to for the sake of the game. Her well-oiled buttocks pressed hard into his belly. She locked her ankles behind his neck and reached out to grip his knees.

Pulling herself into him sank the cock a few inches deeper up her twat. She hadn’t thought it possible, yet he was penetrating her as deeply in this position as if he had doubled her up and exposed her cunt to a more normal fucking.

“N-no good!” he gulped. “Can’t come this soon!”

He pulled out of her, only to re-enter her ass. She screamed as his huge prick drove all the way up her rectum. She knew he was tearing her flesh with his wand of cock now. She could feel the blood pouring out of her asshole. There was no way this big a prick could be fucked up her anus and not have damage done.

“Five,” he gulped. “I done five and have seven to go!”

The words came to her through a roaring in her ears. The blood was pounding like the surf in her head.

He was buttfucking her now. She could tell from the way her body was tensing up. She didn’t much like this, but that cock, she wanted it — and not up her ass.

Placing her heels on his shoulders, she was able to somersault away from him. She rolled to hands and knees, facing him.

In a low voice, she told him, “Come and try for six.”

He leaped and was behind her to fuck her like a bitch in heat. This was exactly what she wanted. She knew she had him. He’d never be able to pull free once he tasted the heat and tightness of her cunt. The powerful contractions of her pussy walls would hold just like a bug trapped in amber.

He’d come. She’d make sure this time.

As his cock rammed into her from behind, she separated her legs and slipped to either side of his thighs. The cock rammed harder into her cunt than he expected. And he was firmly wedged in deep up her twat.

She gasped as the head of his prick bounced off her deeply buried cervix, then she set about giving him the fucking of his life. Her legs were locked inside his. He couldn’t easily escape now.

And she managed to trap one of his hands. She placed it directly over her oily tit. Pressing it down hard, she gasped in reaction. The surge of sensation into her chest collided with the warmth and pleasure washing up from her cunt. Her entire body was alive and vibrant now.

She came.

Her cunt clamped down like a vise on his prick. But this wasn’t enough to get him off. He began fucking her with long, deliberate strokes. The heat of friction from this fucking built up in her loins. Her entire belly became a swamp, a swamp of liquid love. The warmth was spreading throughout her body like melted butter. She couldn’t keep back another orgasm.

This time, her cunt clutched even harder at the man’s cock.

He seemed to realize the heat boiling out of her pussy and the convulsive squeezing he was getting would soon bring him off. He tried to back away, to pull out of her cunt.

After all, he still had six more positions to try.

He found he was trapped. He couldn’t get away from her greedy cunt. The girl’s legs were entwined with his. He couldn’t move free of them. And one of her hands firmly held his over a tit.

It was almost a sin to abandon that huge mound of titflesh. He gave it a little squeeze and was rewarded with the nipple stiffening even more than it had been.

He began playing with the nipple to distract her. He caught the nubbin of erectile tissue between thumb and forefinger. Rolling it around caused her to moan and cry out.

It also caused her to shove her ass back into his groin. He felt her soft asscheeks rubbing against his hairy thighs. A tremor passed through his cock. He was completely surrounded by her — and she wasn’t about to let him escape this time.

“Damn you, let me go! I’ve still got six more, ummm, ohhhhh!”

Her hips began rotating around his cock. He was too long to slip from her clutching pussy. She used him like a stirring stick or an axle. The center of her entire world was his long, hard cock. She used that prick to give herself all the pleasure in the universe.

His hand on her tit seemed to keep on working even while she was coming. She was reduced to a weak blob of flesh capable of nothing but feeling total pleasure.

She came again.

This time, her hips worked in just the right way, her cunt squeezed on his buried prick in all the right places, her inner heat boiled out and finally melted his control.

She felt his huge cock bucking as it erupted out its load of creamy jism. He blasted his hot cum into her until she was shivering. She came one final time and milked every last drop from his cock. Her cunt was almost worn out by the time his cock deflated and limply fell from her.

“Damn, you got one hot twat, girl,” he said. “I never been suckered in like that before. Want to make it the best two out of three?”

“Sure,” she said without hesitation. “If you think you can get that big fellow standing up and ready again.”

He surprised her. He not only got his erection back in record time, but he managed to win the second round.

But she had her revenge. She made him come only eight fucks into the third and deciding game.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Very good, Miss Parks. I was watching on the closed circuit cameras and saw your performance. The customer even threw in a bonus for you, he was so pleased with your performance.” He silently pushed a plain white envelope across to the girl.

She took it and looked inside. There were three one-hundred dollar bills. “I… this is for me?” She couldn’t believe it. With what Love, Inc. was paying her, this was just too much.

“Yours. We believe in keeping staff members happy if they are doing their jobs well. You have worked out to be one of the more promising new additions to Love, Inc.. Your next assignment is a bit less active, though I trust you won’t sluff off on the job.”

“If it’s anything like the last customer, I won’t!”

“It’s nothing like the last customer, I assure you. We try to keep your customers as varied as possible. Prevents you from taking this job too lightly. After all, the customer pays for a unique service. We provide the finest in sexual excitement and fantasy for our customers. That will never change as long as I’m running the company.”

“Okay, sure,” Laurine said, not really caring about the sales pitch. To her, this was a sexy adventure like something out of a book. She was an undercover agent working against the forces of lawlessness. And she’d have to turn all of the staff of Love, Inc. in to Bill when the time came.

Until then, she’d enjoy this to the maximum.

She put the envelope containing the hundred dollar bills into her purse. Laurine didn’t know if this would be impounded as evidence or not. Maybe it wouldn’t. She wouldn’t mention it to Bill. Let him bust his balls for the pittance paid by the police department. She’d make a few bucks off this little venture.

She silently stood and left the director, wondering what the new customer was going to be like. The first had been on an incest trip. That hadn’t been so bad. Pretending to be the guy’s older sister had been fun. And he certainly knew how to use that old fucking tool of his.

But the highlight of her brief stay at Love, Inc. had to be the well-oiled man and his wrestling. The feel of his hands slipping across her body had been sexy.

She was sorry that she’d have to turn him in to Bill, too. The man’s cock was a real pussy pleaser. Sure, she’d thought he would rip her apart with that massive twelve incher, but he’d known how to use it. And he’d used it on her with all the expertise of a real stud.

The girl shivered a little just thinking about that huge cock fucking into her cunt. The way her twat was stretched in new and deliciously different directions had shown her she didn’t know all there was about making love. He’d certainly shown her more than his wrestling style during her brief stay in that padded room.

Hesitating before the door to Room 18, she wondered what was waiting for her inside. Something different the director had said. How different? She wasn’t sure she was up to anything really kinky. Yet the director had told her when she agreed to work here that he’d warn her in advance of anything really outrageous.

Whatever lurked inside couldn’t be too bad.

Boldly, she walked in. This setting was a kitchen. The large, smooth kitchen table wasn’t set but a woman sat there, drinking coffee.

She smiled as Laurine walked into the room and said, “My dear! Come in! It’s so good to see you again. It’s been months and months!”

“Well, I was just passing through the, uh, neighborhood and decided to see how you were getting along.”

The girl wasn’t able to work all this out in her head. What was expected of her?

“I’ve missed you so. Why did you leave me like you did? Was it, you know, him?”

Something told Laurine to say, “No, how could you think that. He wasn’t the reason at all.”

The woman relaxed visibly. She was happy, smiling from ear to ear now. “I’m so glad to hear that. I worried you’d left me for him.”

It clicked in Laurine’s mind. The woman was acting out a lesbian fantasy. Or was it purely a fantasy? Somehow, she didn’t think so. She’d never made love to another woman. The idea struck her as kinky. It wasn’t something she really wanted to do, either.

Still, the director had assigned her to this woman. She was obligated to carry through the best she could.

“No way. You’re far too pretty for me to leave for long. I… I just had personal business that needed attending to. It was worrying me. And I didn’t think I could give my best to you.”

“You’re so thoughtful. But then, you always were. That’s what attracted me to you in the first place.”

She reached out and stroked over Laurine’s cheek. The girl had to fight to keep from flinching. But the touch was light, cool. And she knew how it pleased the other woman.

She took the woman’s hand in hers and kissed the palm. This made the woman move even closer. The coffee cup shattered on the floor. She ignored it.

Her hands circled Laurine’s head and pulled the girl’s lips to hers. The girl wanted to fight, to back away. She didn’t. One little kiss couldn’t be that bad.

As her soft lips met equally soft ones, she found herself getting hot for the woman. She couldn’t explain it. Perhaps it was the softness of the lips or the gentle hands. Men weren’t this gentle. They were rough and demanding.

She liked that — but maybe not all the time.

Her lips parted a little and the woman’s tongue came charging in. Their tongues tangled in an erotic dogfight. She darted her tongue lightly against the woman’s, then tried to hide. The woman’s pink, rough tongue sought hers out. The hide-and-seek game continued until they were racing back and forth between each other’s mouths.

The sweetness of the woman’s saliva intoxicated her. It was like the finest wine she’d ever sampled. It made her head spin and before she knew it, she was leaning back on the kitchen table. The woman had followed her all the way down.

A new dimension was added to their lovemaking. The woman’s hands had left her hair where they had been stroking the oily strands. Laurine gasped a little as the woman worked across her belly and took one of her tits firmly in hand.

The fingernails cut into her soft titflesh and she flinched a little. But she found herself breathing faster, her tits heaving up and down. She was getting off on this! It didn’t seem possible to her that another woman could reduce her to a yielding blob of flesh. Yet, it was happening.

“You’re so pretty,” the woman told her. “I love to make love to you. Shall we do it like the last time?”

Laurine sensed this was what the woman wanted. She merely nodded in agreement. Anything would be good enough for her since she didn’t know exactly how one woman made love to another.

“Oh, good! I love to lick and stroke across your body.”

Hands fumbled at her buttons, then stripped off her blouse. She looked down and saw tiny half-moon cuts on her boobs. The woman’s fingernails had driven deep into her snowy white flesh to leave red marks. Somehow, as her heart beat faster and faster, those tiny cuts didn’t hurt. They pulsed with a life of their own.

She knew that the woman was experienced at lezzie lovemaking. This was going to be quite a lesson in life for her.

“Lift your hips so I can get that horrid skirt off you. Oh, OH!” the woman exclaimed. Her lips had flowed into an “O” shape as she looked down at the girl’s snatch. “It’s even more beautiful than I remembered!”

“And it’s all for you, my dear. Go on, do what you want!”

And Laurine meant it.

She gasped and fell weakly back to the table when the woman stroked the insides of her thighs and then buried both index fingers up her twat. The way she wiggled them around inside made the girl quiver with anticipation.

She had to keep reminding herself that this wasn’t a man, that there wasn’t going to be a big, ponderous cock fucking her. This was a lot more subtle, all mental.

The waves of delight ripping through her body told her it wouldn’t be any less real making love to another woman, though. Her nerves were ready for stimulation and the woman was delivering.

“Just let me suck a bit on that little clit of yours, darling,” she was saying.

When her ruby lips circled around the tiny spire of Laurine’s sex, the woman began to suck. She pulled the clitoris all the way into her mouth and closed lips around it. She began lightly rubbing her tongue over the pointy tip.

The girl couldn’t stay still on the table. She began thrashing around until she was begging out loud, “Fuck me, oh dear God, I want it so bad! Give it to me!”

The tongue sailed up her cunt, cock-hard. She came. It wasn’t the most intense come she’d ever experienced but she did get off. The orgasm surprised her immensely. The tensions had been building in her body but she didn’t feel the electric sexual need she normally did. The climax had sneaked up on her by surprise.

“More, give it to me some more!”

“Yes, darling, whatever you want!”

The woman’s hands wormed all over her body. The fingers of one hand found and held the nipple of her left tit. The other hand was sliding under her ass and lifting her snatch upwards so the woman would be better able to suck and lick across the turgid sex lips.

The softness, the gentleness, was what Laurine loved the most. Knowing it was a woman giving her this pleasure made her feel sinful. It wasn’t right having another woman doing these things to her. Yet, what was the big difference? So what if it was a woman tongue fucking her, running fingers between the meaty slabs of her asscheeks, tweaking her rock-hard nipples?

She loved every second of it!

“More, give me even more! I want it all!”

“Yes, darling. Whatever you say,” the woman agreed.

For a horrible moment, Laurine thought the woman had abandoned her. The tongue was no longer dragging roughly over her pussy lips, the hands had left the most sensitive erogenous zones of her body. She looked up and saw the woman with a bottle of red wine.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“Making sure you enjoy this to the fullest, darling. Just relax and let me pour this over you.”

The wine was cool but not cold. And Laurine had to admit the fluid dribbling down the sides of her body was incredibly sexy. It made her hornier than she’d have thought possible.

The red wine gushed across her pussy lips and puddled on the table under her ass. Every time she moved slightly, a lewd sucking noise echoed through the room. It was almost as if a cock was powerfully fucking her. But she knew it was only noise, not actual prick.

The woman began licking up the wine she’d poured over the supine girl’s body. The rough pink tongue started across the belly licking up every single spilled drop.

When she got to the deep depression of Laurine’s belly button, her lips fastened like an eel’s mouth. She sucked and licked and drank every single drop puddling in her navel.

The girl felt the tongue dipping deep into her belly button. The sensation went farther than a fraction of an inch. It was as if a red hot spike was being jammed into her belly. The woman was expert at lighting the flames of desire.

Laurine struggled to keep from coming again. She wanted to store up the inner need until she could release it in one climactic discharge of pent-up emotions.

“You like this, don’t you, dearest one?” the woman asked.

“Oh, yes, yes! I’ve never felt anything like it before.” She collapsed back onto the table top to simply relax and enjoy. What else could she want out of life?

The woman’s tongue began swirling through the tangled mat of her pussy mound. Little spires of wine-and-saliva wet pussy fur were pulled up by the woman’s sucking mouth. Laurine felt it every time the woman sucked or dragged her tongue through the fleecy hair.

She found herself anticipating the sensations in her body when the woman left her pussy mound and began licking up the wine spilled on the sex lips. Already, the alcohol in the wine was evaporating and leaving a cool, tingly feeling behind.

To have that hot, questing tongue on those wine-coated sex lips would be heaven.

Laurine’s body rebelled and she felt the velvet glove of orgasm squeezing down on her body again. She lifted her hips off the wine-drenched table and shoved her twat at the woman’s mouth. The only way she could get the total release promised her was by a rapid tongue fucking.

She was a little disappointed when it didn’t come but also amazed at the way her body still felt. She wasn’t drained like she usually was after a climax. If anything, she was more ready to come now than before.

“Please, more! Faster! Tongue fuck me faster!”

An obscene slurping noise reached her ears. The woman was licking faster and harder across her cunt lips. The roughness was like sandpaper now. The wine was about sucked off — or washed off from the flood of her own pussy fluids.

The wine had been like anesthetic. She was numbed from some of what the woman was doing to her. But that had passed. The feeling was totally different now. The electric tingle was beginning to surge up her spine and explode in her brain.

It wasn’t an orgasm but something very much like it. The physical release wasn’t there, this was all emotional. And it was totally different from anything she’d ever experienced before. The woman knew all the right things to do, all the right places to lightly brush over with her tongue.

She was making love to Laurine as only another woman could.

More wine splashed on the girl’s sex lips. The biting of the alcohol was rapidly washed away by an eager tongue and her own love juices. But the effect was what mattered. That brief moment when she felt the sharp bite of the wine across her delicate pussy lips revitalized her. She was totally aware of what was going down.

She knew completely new delights of life after that. And all due to a woman’s tongue.

Shuddering with the intensity of her feeling, she reveled in the way the woman lapped up the alcohol. The wine vanished again after the woman’s tongue had done its rough, agile cleaning job.

Then she began working her tongue deeper into the girl’s cunt. The wine had stung all over the girl’s gash. Now the woman was slurping up the liquid which had gotten into her cunt. The way she did it was what mattered. Her eager tongue curled inside the girl’s twat and stimulated her more than any other person’s mouth ever had before.

That tongue so far up her quim spun and probed and swirled like a berserk tornado. The girl was so strung out sexually all she could think of was that tongue delving far into her juicy quim.

The woman slurped and licked her lips in anticipation. The wine was good, the girl’s cunt juice was better.

“Your mouth on my pussy lips! It’s goooood!”

The woman didn’t have to answer to know that. She continued licking along the rigid flaps of sex lip until all the liquid — both wine and cunt juice — was gone. Then her mouth clamped firmly on the girl’s manhole. She sucked as if she were a vacuum cleaner.

Every drop forming along the girl’s slash rapidly vanished under the intense suction. The way the woman was sucking, the girl thought her guts were going to be pulled out through her quim.

Then the tongue darted in and out of her cunt. Again and again. The woman was tongue fucking her with rapid, short thrusts. Harder, deeper, came the tongue. Soon, the girl was thrashing around on the table, a captive of that tongue.

When the woman finally licked across her aroused clit, that was all the stimulus she needed to get off in a big way. Her orgasm smashed her flat on the table. Her tits jumped around like blobs of jello on a plate. Her breath was sandpaper in her throat and her lungs burned with fire.

Never had she had a bigger come.

Her head was still buzzing when the woman stood up, a drop of cunt juice running down her chin. With a quick snaring move, her tongue captured that elusive drop.

The woman smiled as she tasted that tiny indication of the girl’s lust, then she said, “I’m glad you could come this afternoon. I’ve enjoyed seeing you again. And don’t, please don’t be a stranger.”

Laurine managed to climb back into her clothes, shaken. She wasn’t used to lovemaking being terminated so swiftly. She would have relished the feel of the other woman’s mouth moving on her cunt some more. But she knew this was a dismissal and the woman was the customer. The customer was always right.

“Any time, dearest,” Laurine said. “I’ll be around. Just give me a buzz if you want me to drop over again.”

“I will. Good day.”

Laurine left. But there was a strange feeling of abandonment in her. It didn’t seem right just walking out like that.

It made her feel like shit.

CHAPTER SIX

The hot desert sun beat down on her naked body. Laurine struggled a bit but the ropes holding her spread-eagle were too tight. The heat of the metal roof under her ass and shoulders burned. She was certain that, in spite of the thin pad between her flesh and the metal, she was going to get third degree burns.

And if that wasn’t enough, the sun beating down on her would roast her alive. She could almost feel the blisters popping up on her untanned sections of skin.

To have those lovely white tits burned red and raw would be a disaster but not as painful as having her cunt totally singed. The sweat beading on her body told her exactly how hot the sun was.

As a hot wind began blowing across the desert, she heard the crunch of tires in the distance. Underneath her, the driver of the car got out and peered at her.

The director said, “About ready, Miss Parks?”

“Hell, I didn’t know it’d be like this. Tied to the top of a car and staked out in the middle of a fucking desert!”

“Don’t worry about sunburn. You body won’t be exposed long enough. And remember, you did volunteer for this. I told you it would not only be different, but that it would be a little dangerous, also.”

“I didn’t know I was going to get my poor little bod roasted like a Thanksgiving turkey. You didn’t tell me that.”

“I never give too many details about a customer’s whims. It makes the staff less responsive to his needs. And here is the customer now. Just do whatever he wants.”

Laurine struggled against the ropes holding her spread out on the roof of the car. Do what he wanted? She couldn’t move a muscle, much less resist the man’s intentions, whatever they might be.

She’d heard of some strange sexual hang-ups since she began work for Love, Inc., but nothing compared to this. And she had the idea that there was more to it than just staking her out mother-naked in the middle of the desert and atop the roof of a car.

“Ready, sir?” the director asked.

“Start your engine,” was the reply.

The car shifted on its shock absorbers as the man clambered onto the roof of the car to join Laurine. The man looking down at her was well-muscled and obviously more used to the sun than she was.

His face was tanned like fine leather, expensive leather. And his hands were big and powerful. The man wasn’t too tall but was compactly built. He had the air of danger about him.

“I assume you’re wondering why I requested this particular arrangement, young lady.”

“I can ask?”

“Certainly, and I’ll tell you. I thrive on danger. I’ve hunted big game in Africa. That’s closed to me now. They fear all the big game animals will be killed off. So, I turned to racing. That is a never ending thrill for me, but I want something extra. This is it.”

He slipped on racing gloves and then unzipped his fly. A huge cock snapped into the girl’s line of sight. She licked her lips, and not just because the sun was drying them.

The sight of his cock renewed her faith in the director and Love, Inc.. No matter what a weirdo he might be, anyone with a cock like that could make her jump through hoops and sit up and beg.

“So you want to fuck me on top of a car? Why in the desert?”

“These are salt flats, my dear. Where this car can easily travel over a hundred-twenty miles an hour.” To the director, now seated at the wheel of the car, “Any time you are ready, sir.”

Laurine was surprised when the car began to roll. She cried out, “You want to fuck me while we’re driving over a hundred miles an hour? Christ in Heaven!”

The man smiled. “You’re quick on the uptake, my dear. And I do so hope you have a nice, tight cunt. That makes it all the more exciting.”

He dropped down between her legs, stroking gently over the dried skin. His gloves were almost as smooth as her flesh. She felt gooseflesh marring the satiny surface as he stroked over her inner thigh. The entire idea of fucking atop a speeding car was turning her on.

“Yes, dear lady, it is exciting, isn’t it?”

She didn’t answer. The wind was pulling her hair back from her head. Long streamers of her brunette hair fluttered behind her. Something about the sensual feel of the wind caressing her lips and face made her relax. She was almost able to forget the hot sun beating down on her unprotected body.

It didn’t stay unprotected long. The man positioned himself between her legs, then pushed out until his glans pressed firmly into her pussy lips. His body crushed hers to the top of the car.

The metal was still hot, very hot. She winced as the pain shot into her shoulders. Then it was all erased by the feel of his cock slipping smoothly up her well-lubricated twat.

“Ummm,” he sighed. “You are a tight one. Tight enough to keep me on top of the car?”

She didn’t know what he meant. With the wind hissing so loud in her ears now, she wasn’t certain she understood everything he was saying.

In spite of her earlier apprehensions, she found this setting to be a relaxing one. She could concentrate only on the feel of his cock wiggling around inside her twat.

Everything else soothed and calmed her nerves. The heat was working its way into her aching muscles. The pain from the hot metal was slowly fading and her wrists and ankles no longer hurt from the tight bonds holding her on top of the racing car. Even the gentle swaying of the car as it bounced over the desert soothed it.

Soothed and stimulated her. The man’s cock was shoved all the way up her cunt. Only the motion of the car supplied any real movement to it. She could feel his prick dancing around inside her, sure, but it was the rocking of the car that gave her the impression of a hard fucking.

As the car shifted from side to side, his cock slipped in and out of her cunt. The movement as his body glided across hers stimulated her clit. The taut skin was pulled over her go-button until she felt the beginnings of true arousal inside her.

Gasping, breathing hard against the rush of the wind, she realized then even the hot air whistling through her hair was turning her on. The liquid feel as the air caressed her body reached every single nerve in her body. She was ready for anything the man had to offer.

“It’s almost peaceful, isn’t it?” he asked.

“Peaceful? Yeah, it is. But I think it’s also sexy as hell!”

“Sexy? That, too. And just wait. We’re nearing the first turn.”

She craned her neck to try and see. She couldn’t. His body blocked her view.

Then the car skidded around in a 180 degree turn. The director had simply stomped on the brakes and slewed the car around. Before she could sort out everything happening to her body, she was shoved down powerfully by the acceleration of the car. It was travelling even faster on the return route.

Her cunt was throbbing with life. As the car made the swift turn, his cock had bounced off first one then the other side of her pussy walls. He was stretching her not only with the girth of his cock but the immense power of the car. He was using the rocking motion to fuck her, the turning power to stretch her cunt to the limits.

“Go on, damn you!” she begged. “Fuck me!”

“Ah, you begin to feel a little of the excitement I do!”

His hips levered back, then he smashed into her.

The jolt shot all the way up her spine and hammered her brain unmercifully. Over and over he used those powerful, deep, penetrating strokes to give her his cock. The fucking wasn’t gentle and lacked technique, but the girl couldn’t have cared less.

The location was the thing. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the desert rushing by her. She was never much good at estimating speeds but the car had to be going at least ninety.

She let the warmth of the sun and the hot breath of the wind soothe her nerves. She was getting uptight over the entire scene. She couldn’t fall off the car as long as she was tied securely down. The man, however, was hanging on. The only real anchor he had was… in her.

His cock had to be gripped tightly by her twat or he would slip off and be crushed by the car!

As her stomach muscles tightened at the thought, the man said, “So you are beginning to understand? Good because here comes another turn!”

He threw his arms up into the air so that he wasn’t hanging on to the roof at all. The man’s only firm contact was his cock buried balls deep up her cunt.

As the car spun around, the force tried to heave the man off. The girl clamped down with her cunt muscles as hard as she could. It was a losing battle. Her own body was betraying her. The cunt juices were making his prick too slippery to hang onto for long.

That and the force of the huge car spinning was far too great to be overcome by only a cock fitted into a twat.

Just as the girl felt the cock slowly being pulled from her belly, the car righted itself and slammed back down the stretch. The cock jarred her as the man fucked back into her.

“Excellent! I could actually feel you hanging in there! Super!”

He fucked her with short, fast strokes this time. The rapid fucking built up heat inside her equal to that of the sun shining so brightly overhead. Sweat poured off her body. She lived for the man’s weight crushing down onto her tits.

Every time the car swayed from side to side, his cock entered her quim at a new and different angle. Every single square inch of her pussy was receiving the benefit of his prick.

She had to scream as the car twisted around in another of the quick 180 degree turns.

This time, the man’s prick felt like a railroad spike digging into her guts. The sensation was coupled with vibration from the car. She thought he’d pulled out his prick and shoved in a vibrator.

“This is living!” he screamed as the car sped along the route at over a hundred ten miles an hour.

“Fuck me good! It feels like zillions of butterflies gone berserk in me. Drive them out with your cock! Burn me up with your lovely, fucking hard cock!”

Each trip down the salt flats took less time than the preceding circuit. The wind whipped their flesh, burning like flames licking across sensitive skin. The girl was acutely aware of the hot air smashing into her pussy lips. The love juices leaking from her cunt as he repeatedly plugged it with his cock helped.

The thick oils kept the wind from cracking her precious skin. But the hot breeze hammering into her crotch at over a hundred miles per hour made her acutely aware of every single touch of the man’s prick.

“I can feel my balls tightening up now,” he shouted in her ear. “The air is working on my balls!”

“I know! I know! Ummm, ohhhh!”

His hands gripped firmly down on her tits. He began working them in circles. The left tit went in a clockwise direction. The right tit was rotated in the opposite direction. She felt as if he meant to rip those luscious mounds of titflesh from her chest.

When the turn came again at the end of the run, he had three holds on her. His cock was thrust all the way up her twat. She helped keep him there by squeezing down with her powerful muscles. But the man also gripped down even harder on her tits.

She was positive they’d come off in his hands before the car was entirely turned around.

The pain of the grip assaulted her body. And she could see the vicious red finger marks he left on her tender flesh. It was bad enough having those mountains of boob burned by the sun. But now he was manhandling them just to keep from being flung off the roof of the car.

He made it worth her while on the return run. His prick delighted her. He fucked her with all the skill she’d come to expect from the customers of Love, Inc.. And he gave her the added bonus of the situation.

The car vibrated powerfully under them. It made his cock shudder so much inside her, she knew she was going to come at any second. But he wasn’t content with just giving her this release.

Everything else was working for them. The sun and wind, the very danger of their fucking, made her aware of life. Her body sang out a song of sheer joy as she could no longer hold her feelings pent-up inside.

She came.

Then she noticed the car was no longer racing in a straight line. It was zigzagging across the desert. The man was being thrown from one side of the roof to another. She felt the pain in her shoulders as she was tossed hard against the bonds tying her to the roof.

The man seemed to expect this sudden change of course, however. The look on his face was one of excitement such as she’d never seen before. It was sex, yes, but it was more.

She could imagine this man and what he would be like to ball after he won a race. He’d be a tiger. His cock would rip her flesh and she would love every second!

The car spun and rocked and braked and accelerated in an attempt to throw the man off. Instead, he came.

His cock expanded to the size of a firehose in her twat. She screamed as the first tide of his fiercely hot jism blasted into her. Then she followed him and let herself go. The climax was even bigger than she’d anticipated.

The mixture of a real stud and the danger gave this fuck an aura she’d never before experienced.

Soon, the car slowed down. When it stopped, the man stood, towering over her. He looked down and smiled before jumping off to the ground. In a few minutes, she heard a car start and crunch away in the dried salt.

The director looked at her and asked, “How was it, Miss Parks?”

She could only sigh, remembering exactly how great it had been.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Laurine relaxed on the old-style couch in the room. This was the first time she’d seen this particular arrangement in here. It was decorated in a style like a European villa circa 1940.

The dress she wore seemed to reinforce her idea that the next customer was on a fantasy trip involving this era. She was dressed up like a French noblewoman. The satin dress clung to her full figure and accentuated her every curve.

The way her tits pressed against the fabric told anyone looking that she wasn’t wearing a bra. The nipples poked eagerly against the cloth and created little mountains of material washing away to all sides.

The deep plunging neckline of the dress revealed acres of her smooth flesh. Every move threatened to reveal just a little more of a bare tit. Hanging around her neck was an elegant emerald necklace. Laurine didn’t know but suspected that the gems were real. The director of Love, Inc. did things first class.

Working for Love, Inc. certainly had its advantages. She was getting better money here than she ever could working as a secretary. Laughing to herself, she had to admit she was making better money than the heads of some companies, much less their secretaries.

She was in a quandary over what to tell Bill when she saw him next. The director still hadn’t told her where Love, Inc. was located but she had lots of information about the organization sure to please Bill. But she was beginning to feel like a traitor. If she squealed to Bill and the cops busted the place, she’d be out of a job. A very high paying job.

Even worse to her way of thinking, all the exciting sex she was getting would be cut off.

Still, this was illegal. She couldn’t allow an illegal operation to continue. Could she?

Her mental argument with herself was cut off by a timid knock on the door. Before she could reach the door and open it, a more forceful knock sounded, as if the man was gaining courage.

She opened it and gasped. Standing there was a man dressed like a Nazi colonel. He had the jet black uniform with silver chasing and high black leather knee boots. In one hand he carried a riding crop. And in the other was a pair of black leather gloves.

“Fraulein,” he said, clicking his heels together in the best Prussian manner.

“I… uh, won’t you come in?” She didn’t know what to say. Of all the things Laurine had expected, seeing a Nazi Gestapo officer standing on the threshold was about the last.

“You are surprised to see me, eh?” he said in a silky smooth voice that hinted at hidden evil. “I wanted to personally interview you after you made a fool out of the captain.”

She bit back the question, “What captain?” She had to play the man’s game. That was what he was paying for, that was what she was being paid to do.

“He was an easy one to fool. You don’t look like such a pushover, though,” she told him.

“I am not.” He prodded her with his riding crop. The way he ran it up and down the side of her dress was almost obscene in its familiarity. When he began pushing the tip into her left nipple, she took an involuntary step backward.

“You do not like me. That is fine. I do not like the French. Even more to the point, I do not like the French aristocracy, which you represent in all your decadent splendor. Look at that disgusting dress. I hate it!”

His boot heels clicked harshly on the wood floor as he took two swift steps toward her. His hand lashed out and he gripped the neckline in his hand. A quick jerk and he had ripped the fabric and left it dangling about her waist.

She was naked from the waist up now. Only the jewel necklace remained.

“What are you doing? My lovely dress is ruined!” The outburst on her part was entirely spontaneous. She was mad at him for ruining her clothing in such a brutal fashion.

A quick slash of the riding crop across her bare tits silenced her.

“You will speak only when I order you to do so. Now,” he said, prodding her a little more with his riding crop, “do you still think you can make the fool of me that you did of my captain?”

“You? Hardly,” she laughed. But it was a forced laugh. She was beginning to feel frightened of this man. His attitude told her he thought nothing of inflicting pain. The red welt across her tits pulsed with a dull ache. And she knew he would want to give her even more pain if the occasion arose.

“You haughty French bitches think you are too good for the likes of me. I was born a peasant. But I am no longer one. You are a sultry one. What do you think of making love to me?”

“No!” she blurted. The girl realized this was what the man wanted to hear. In spite of the pain he might give her, she had to give him what he was searching for. It was his fantasy trip, after all.

“No? I think I can persuade you.” His fingers stroked over the remnants of the evening gown. She quivered in anticipation of him ripping the rest of the dress off her. She was taken by surprise when he used the gloves to slap her across the face.

She staggered back and fell to her knees. The pain throbbed fiercely in her bruised cheek. Each finger of the glove had left its own mark. She glared at him, hatred flaring in her eyes. She didn’t have to act. The girl actually felt it.

“So the French bitch hates me, now. Good. I think I prefer it that way.”

He discarded his gloves and began undoing his belt. The elaborate harness crossed his chest and was fastened front and back. He managed to get out of it in record time.

He advanced on her, the leather straps dangling from his fingers in a most menacing fashion.

“You fear me. I can tell. And it is smart of you to because I will give you excruciating pain. Such pain as you’ve never felt. And when you beg me to fuck you, then it will stop. But I must hear your shining voice begging me to stop.”

She tried to get away from him but the tatters of her dress got in her way. Stumbling, she fell into a chair. He was on top of her in an instant.

Her heart raced as she looked up at the towering giant of a man. The black leather straps he swung back and forth in front of her eyes took on demonic proportions. What was he actually going to do to her?

Millions of horrible, degrading tortures flashed through her mind. Did he have a German shepherd dog outside, waiting for her? She shuddered at the thought of being forced to allow a dog to fuck her. Having that slimy dog’s cock running over her sex lips and then thrusting up into her cunt while the dog panted in lust made her light-headed.

Or would he do something even worse? Would he actually torture her? He must know all the Nazi tricks. Having electric wires touched to her nipples and clitoris would be terrible. Her body would jerk and twitch as if in sheer lust for the man.

“Wh-what are you going to do?”

“You’ll see, my sexy little French tart.”

He slapped her with the palm of his hand. As the pain jabbed down into her neck from the twice-bruised cheek, the man quickly used the leather straps to bind her hands behind her back. Pulling her out of the chair, he threw her to the wood floor. She was on her knees.

He looked down and smiled. Such a sight! She was naked to the waist. Her firm, high tits bounced with barely suppressed fear. But the emotion was having the desired effect. Blood was hammering into her tits, expanding them in size and causing her nipples to turn a fiery red. The little mounds of erectile tissue were already hard as rocks.

She was becoming aroused. And all because of him!

The man licked his lips as he studied her. Each minute he stood silent, towering ominously over her, created even more tension between them. And he could stand there all night just drinking in her beauty. The light from the fireplace highlighted her features to perfection.

Her snowy white tits were firm and lush as newly picked apples. And the smooth plain of her belly with its deeply shadowed depression of navel beckoned to him. Most of all, seeing her with her hands bound behind her back, totally at his mercy, made his cock stiffen.

He walked around her, studying her from every angle. He picked up his discarded riding crop and stroked it along the girl’s naked sides. Once, he jabbed it into the tip of her tit and watched her flinch. It might have been dipped in acid, so swift was her reaction.

“Would you care to suck on a man’s prick?” he asked her in a calm conversational tone.

She spit at him. The tiny gobbet of spit hit him just below the knee and clung to his highly polished boot.

In the same calm tone, he ordered, “Lick it off. And while you’re at it, lick the entire boot.”

“Go to hell!”

She was rewarded with a quick blow from the riding crop. The red mark appeared instantly across her smooth back, marring its perfection.

“Don’t make me do this again,” he said, laying another blow across her back. “I don’t want to hurt you!”

The girl glared at him, then awkwardly worked her way forward. When she was within proper distance, she bent forward at the waist and placed her cheek against the smooth black leather. Her tongue flicked out and snared the spit.

“That’s it. Lick it all, now!”

She was encouraged by a light blow across her ass. The thin gown she still wore below the waist did nothing to rob the riding crop of its sting. There was only one thing she could do. She licked.

“Good, very good.”

And then he took a step backwards. She almost fell on her face from the unexpected movement. With her hands tied behind her back, she was unable to reach out and catch herself.

“Are you ready to suck on my cock now?”

“No!”

He said nothing. Pulling her to her feet, his fingers gripped the inside of her waist line. A sudden jerk stripped the remainder of her gown from her body. She stood in front of him, bare ass naked except for the glittering emerald necklace still dangling between her tits.

He kissed her hard. His lips crushed into hers. When he took her lower lip between his teeth, she braced herself for sudden pain. It never came.

He only chewed gently on her lip. His hands sought and found her tits. The riding crop was forgotten for the moment. When he began kneading those twin mounds of titflesh, she had to moan in pleasure.

In spite of all the things he’d done to her, it wasn’t too bad. And now he was giving her what she had come to Love, Inc. for — sex.

She found herself responding to this masterful man. He knew what he wanted. And he took it. The smell of her sweat and the aroma of the thick leather encasing the man made her weak in the knees. She felt herself beginning to moisten in the crotch.

She was getting turned on by all that had happened!

The joy she was getting from having him play with her tits was unmatched. She quickly forgot the pain he’d inflicted on her. All that mattered to her at that instant was the way he continually flicked his thumbs over her nipples to send sexual electricity volting into her jugs.

As suddenly as the kiss and fondling had begun, they ended. He shoved her to the floor again.

“Bitch! Cunt! You’re all alike! You think your bodies can gain you whatever you want! I’m superior! I’m above such things and I’ll show you!”

Before she could move, he was on top of her. His riding crop had returned. Up her cunt.

She gasped at the sudden intrusion of the crop up her pussy. She hadn’t even seen it coming. One instant, her cunt was juicy and yearning and the next, the leather crop was all the way up her.

When he began turning it around and around inside her cunt, she tried kicking him to get away.

It wasn’t painful but it was damned uncomfortable.

“Stop it, damn you! Stop it this instant!”

He laughed harshly. “You haven’t begged me for my cock yet, slut!”

“The hell you say!”

She felt the first real pain when he jerked the riding crop from her gaping cunt. He didn’t try to soften the action. He simply yanked. She felt her body tensing again. Whatever he was going to do, it wouldn’t be pleasant.

He crammed the riding crop all the way up her ass. The leather was already lubricated with her cunt juices so it slipped up her ass a little easier than it might have.

It still hurt like a million fire ants gnawing away at her guts.

She lay on her side, writhing as he drilled the riding crop even deeper up her asshole.

“Now will you beg me for my cock? Now you know what else I have to offer, will you beg for it?”

“Yes, yes!” She was seeing red from the pain. All she could think of was the white hot fire leaping through her rectum. If an acid dipped iron rod had been jammed into her body, it couldn’t have burned at her insides worse than the riding crop.

“Say it!”

“Your cock, I want your cock! Oh, shiit! Pull it out!”

“No,” he said simply. “I will put it in!”

He lifted her into the air. She wasn’t able to stand on her feet but that didn’t stop him. His cock leaped out into the flickering light cast by the fireplace, then he fucked powerfully into her cunt. He speared her directly on the pussy lips and shot up into her twat.

She screamed. The pain of the entry wasn’t that bad, it was the crop shafting her up the rear. Every movement she made was agony.

And then he pulled her strongly into his chest. She felt the medals and ornaments cutting into her naked flesh. The lovely necklace threatened to cut her soft tits. But most of all, the feel of his cock fucking her while that damned riding crop was stiff up her ass was torture.

She’d never thought that she’d ever see the day when she hated to have a man fucking her. This was the day. Every time his cock fucked hard into her twat, it worked the riding crop around in her ass.

She tried to pull the riding crop out but it eluded her. The butt end of it was just a bit beyond where she could reach with her hands tied as they were.

He laughed as he continued fucking her. She tried to relax but it wasn’t possible. Too many things worked on her young body. The man dressed as the Nazi officer was enjoying this little scene to the utmost.

And she hated him for it.

This seemed to fire him. His passions aroused by her suffering, her hate, spurred him on. His cock flew like a piston up and down her cunt.

She felt the huge cock thundering up her twat. She tried to make it a nice, gentle entry. Each time, though, she tensed at the wrong moment. He bludgeoned his way into her juicy quim and pushed aside the soft walls of her pussy. He didn’t come close to stretching her as wide apart as some other men had, but this didn’t matter.

He had other things working for him and against her. She was moaning as her tits rubbed against the cloth of his jacket. But most of all the way both his cock and the riding crop would be in her at the same time took its toll.

“Stop, please! It’s tearing my ass apart!”

He kept fucking. He was in control and knew it. She had to accept whatever he dished out to her. The riding crop seemed to work itself up her ass rather than out. She could feel it poking into her delicate inner membrane every time the man fucked her.

His cock rubbed against the riding crop through her thin inner tissues. He was actually getting off on the feel of the crop touching his prick as he buried it deep up her cunt.

“You like this, don’t you?” he demanded.

“Yes, yes!” she cried. The tears of frustration ran down her cheeks. She knew better than to deny him his pleasure. The way he was fucking her told that he was about ready to come.

He had gotten his pleasure from her by being the dominant one. She hadn’t been able to do a thing once he’d come into the room — not a thing he hadn’t wanted, that is. She felt so weak and insignificant next to him.

His body smoothly rippled against hers. The way he continued fucking her told that he was an expert cocksman. She vaguely wondered what it would have been like if he hadn’t tied her up and degraded her this way.

The pain in her ass caused all such thoughts to vanish. She had to struggle to hang onto her consciousness. The agony she felt was so incredible, she almost bit through her lower lip. But she hung on. She had to. It was the only way to gain some small victory over him.

The lewd noise of his cock fucking her filled her ears. Then came a tiny pop from behind her. It took an instant to realize it was the riding crop coming out of her asshole.

“Thank you, oh, thank you!” she cried. The relief was almost great enough to make her pass out.

But it was short-lived. He jammed the crop back up her ass. She felt it searching for her asshole, pushing her meaty asscheeks aside. Then it was hurtling up her back door again.

He alternated fucking her with his cock and buttfucking her with the riding crop. The push-pull action threatened to drive her out of her mind. The pain mixed in with the pleasure of his cock fucking her confused her.

She couldn’t keep the two straight any longer. Her hands were numb from lack of circulation. The straps holding her wrists together cut off all the blood. And the medals poking into her chest hurt like fire. Worst of all, the emeralds in the necklace were gouging hard into her tits. She hadn’t thought such a lovely necklace would become an item of stark hatred in her mind.

“I’m coming!” he gasped.

She felt his jism gush into her twat. She tensed as he pulled inwards with his hands. The riding crop shot even deeper into her guts. The pain and the pleasure washed through her body in a totally confusing mixture.

She couldn’t keep them straight any longer. She fainted.

When Laurine blinked awake again, she was still naked but lying on the low couch near the fire. The man was fastening the straps of his harness and buckling his belt around his middle.

He glanced at her and said, “Keep the necklace as a token of my esteem for haughty French bitches.”

The man left the room without another word.

Laurine simply slumped back onto the couch and tried to relax. The fire burning hot in her ass kept her from doing so.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“I never was so humiliated in all my life, Bill! Honest!” She told her boyfriend.

“You mean he actually beat you and tied you up and then fucked you with a riding crop up your ass? My God, I never thought it would get this rough!” He leaned back and ran a hand through his thick hair. “I’m going to pull you out. You can’t stay in that insane asylum any longer.”

“NO!”

Her sudden response to being deprived of Love, Inc. astounded her. She couldn’t work it all out in her head but she actually was becoming addicted to the place. She enjoyed most of her customers.

And the Nazi had let her keep the emerald necklace. She’d asked the director and he’d simply said, “It was his to give. Keep it.”

His cock hadn’t been that bad, she had to admit. And the riding crop? It hadn’t really injured her. She reluctantly agreed with the director that it had been a totally different experience for her. She wasn’t sure she wanted to repeat it, but it had been exciting.

“Why the eagerness to stay on at Love, Inc.?” he asked.

“I don’t know, Bill. Call it a personal vendetta or something. But I do want to keep on with the investigation.”

“I don’t know. I don’t want anything happening to that sweet little ass of yours.”

“And how do you know my ass is that sweet?”

“I can guess,” he said.

Something began working inside her, something she couldn’t quite figure out. Her rear end still ached horribly, but she found herself wondering what it would be like to take Bill’s cock up her ass. Would it feel anything at all like that riding crop?

Just sitting on the hard chair was making her horny. All these sexy thoughts were working their magic on her. She remembered something said once about getting right back up on a horse that’s thrown you. It keeps you from becoming frightened of all horses.

Could she really get Bill to fuck her up the ass and prevent her from ever fearing a man anally taking her?

She quickly moved over and sat on his lap.

“Now, Bill, just think of me as an underpaid public servant just like you.”

“Underpaid, maybe, but the job has its compensations.”

“Like me?”

“Like you,” he agreed. His cock was beginning to ache from her nearness. He itched to pull down his zipper and fuck her sweet little ass. After all, it was so close!

She seemed to read his mind. Her hand worked down the front of his shirt unbuttoning the top couple buttons, then worked lower until she was able to free his zipper. A quick movement and his cock came rushing out, like a horse to the starting line.

“What are you doing?”

“Does being out here in the restaurant bother you? Like last time, no one’s watching. And if they do, what can they really see?”

She was rearranging her skirt so that the fold fell down over his knees and hid what was going on underneath. The man’s hard prick was poking avidly into her leg.

That wasn’t where it belonged. She wanted it up her ass. Fucking her hard. She could erase all the evils done her in the room at Love, Inc. by this public buttfucking.

“In public? Right now?” He was incredulous.

“Sure. I think it’s absolutely tacky to rent a motel room to fuck. This is a nice, healthful spot. We’re out in the sun and the fresh air.”

“And dozens of people can be watching us!”

“Yes! Isn’t it deliciously obscene?”

She wiggled her ass down a little onto his prick. She felt it jerk in response. He wanted to fuck her. His cock told her the entire story. No matter what his lips said, his body was telling her, “Go ahead! Open wide for me!”

She twisted and lifted her leg to get his cock into her cunt. It was already nice and juicy. She gasped as he penetrated her. The cock was firm and beginning to beat out its lusty song inside her. She could feel the thick oils from her cunt beginning to lubricate his prick.

They leaked out of her quim and dribbled down the inside of her leg. Rocking back and twisting around the spike of cock impaling her, she was able to squirt her juices all over the man’s balls. He was well-oiled for the trip up her ass.

She lifted off his lap until his cock slipped free, then sank back down. His prick nudged hard against the tight anal sphincter muscle. She forced herself to relax. Otherwise, he wasn’t going to be able to get into her shit chute.

Just as the greedy little “O” of muscle loosened and his cock prodded on into her asshole, the waitress came up.

“Everything okay, folks?”

“Uh, yeah, just f-fine!” he blurted. His forehead was covered with sweat and he was stuttering. The thought of the waitress figuring out what they were doing and then calling the cops was too much.

She recognized them as the couple from the previous week. They were weirdos. Whatever they were doing, she’d be content to let them alone.

He whispered in the girl’s ear, “Christ! She almost caught us. Let’s go to my place where we can do this up right!”

“No!”

She was firm. She had his cock resting in her rectum. She wasn’t about to let it go. Tightening her asshole was like pulling a noose taut around his cock. He yelped at the sudden sensations surging into his balls. The girl paid him no attention.

The warmth from having his cock all the way up her anus was beginning to have its effect on her. She liked it a lot.

Turning from side to side caused the prick to begin throbbing wildly. She suspected she was having a greater effect on him than he was on her.

The man’s cock was filling her with a liquid warmth. She could feel the contours of his prick through her raw bowels. The riding crop had scraped her inner tissue and sensitized it immensely. The slightest movement now was magnified a million times.

And having a cock up her ass was a million times better than letting a riding crop fuck her.

“I feel like I’m gonna blast off at any second! Let’s stop, darling, so I can get my control back.” She liked the little pleading note in the man’s tone. She simply said, “No. I am enjoying this.”

And she was. She began bouncing up and down gently on his lap. She let his slippery prick glide back and forth up her asshole. The slow movement was like a salve to her. Her injured tissues could stand this — they even wanted more!

She gave her ass all the stimulation it could stand. Bouncing up and down on his erect prick began lighting little fires of lust in her belly. The way it spread told her this was a good thing to do. The fear of discovery by any of the people in the restaurant added spice to the lovemaking. The danger element gave her an added surge of excitement.

She sucked in her breath and held it for a moment. Her lungs were demanding air. Her body was starting to race on high. Her heart hammered away in her chest and her tits were blowing up like balloons with excited blood. She could feel the nipples snapping to attention. When he took one of them and gently squeezed, she came.

Her hips crammed down hard onto his pole of cock. She slipped forward and banged against the table. Eyes turned and looked at them.

“Watch out!” came his words.

This only excited her more.

The first climax had been good, but she was getting to be a greedy bitch. She wanted the most out of sex every time. There had to be an even larger come waiting for her.

Her hips worked even harder. She felt his cock starting to strain all the way up her asshole. He was trying to butt fuck her with all the strength locked up in his hips. He couldn’t do it. Her weight held him pinned down onto the chair and being in the restaurant kept his wild passions in check.

She reveled in the fear of exposure almost as much as she did the way his cock stroked the sides of her rectum. His cock was the balm she needed to eliminate the last traces of the anal rape by the riding crop.

She’d been rubbed raw by the leather. Now the cunt-juice-greased prick was restoring her to full health. The broad purpled head of the man’s glans healed as it fucked her ass. She could sense the heat warming her, soothing her, exciting her.

“This is wonderful!” she squealed.

“Yeah,” he said, sweat running into his eyes. He wasn’t about to lose his grip on her waist. She might get away!

As she gently bounced on his cock, he felt his balls tightening more and more. They were churning with aching need. He was going to shoot his wad at any second due to her clutching ass.

Never had he felt so tight a woman around him. Her ass seemed to be sucking him far up into her guts. The heat boiling out threatened to burn his prick to a nubbin. Somehow, he didn’t care.

The power of her muscles clutching at him made him think he was fucking into a heated vise. She clung to him in spite of the coating of cunt juice on his prick. The girl’s asshole was like a guillotine squeezing and cutting at his prick.

But he fucked on. Never had he gotten so hot for a woman before. She was driving him wild. Spears of hot flame licked at his balls. It wouldn’t be much longer before he spent himself in her grasping asshole.

“Like it?” she whispered in his ear.

He nodded, not trusting himself to words. The way she was sensuously moving up and down on his prick, he wanted to savor every single instant. Words weren’t good enough to describe the feelings running rampant in his body.

This was the way a butt should be fucked. This was the way her insides could come alive. There was no trace of the horror, the pain, the sheer terror that the other man had inspired in her.

She was feeling sexy having his cock stretching her rectum in new and wonderfully different directions. And soon, he’d be giving her the greatest enema ever — his creamy white cum.

“Faster, I’ve got to mooooove!”

Her hips were beginning to work on their own. She was finding it hard to control her own actions. The demon of lust had been released the instant she took his cock full length up her ass. The very act of being cornholed was making her into a wanton, sex-hungry bitch.

She ground her hips down into his lap. She had to get more of his precious prick into her guts. The warm length was gently pulsing in her bowels. The cock was giving her a nice, twitchy feeling as the sexual tensions built in her.

Squirming around from side to side stirred the cock in her ass like a spoon in a mixing bowl. She closed her eyes and let the feelings wash over her like warm ocean water.

It started down in her well-rounded ass and expanded outward like water spilled on the ground. Soon, even her toes were tingly and throbbing with new life.

“Faster!” she begged. “Go faster!”

“I can’t!” he groaned. “I can’t raise my hips hard enough. You’re gonna have to fuck yourself!”

He was pinned to the chair. Her weight kept him firmly in position. If he shifted around much, they’d both go scooting off onto the ground. Normally he wouldn’t have minded.

But not here. They were in the middle of a busy restaurant. Already, his gasps and her deep moans were attracting unwanted attention.

Yet, he couldn’t say it was entirely unwanted attention since the mere possibility of discovery added such zest to the buttfucking. If anything, he was hoping someone would come over and ask what was happening.

At that moment the girl sucked in her breath, her body going rigid, and she came. The sharp spike of pleasure that drove itself through her entire being prevented either of them from saying a single word.

She was totally wrapped up in the wondrous feels assaulting her body. She was riding with the tide of her passion and letting it cleanse her of all the bad feelings where she’d been tortured using the riding crop. His cock made excellent medicine for her tormented asshole.

He was hardly in any condition to speak. Her muscles had clamped down so firmly on his prick, he felt like he was going to be chopped out. Her already tight asshole snapped shut like the shutter on a camera. His cock was trapped in her seething hot asshole.

This was all it took for his come to be triggered. He panted out, “Here it comes!” before his jism fountained into her ass. He felt as if he were plugged into a milking machine. Her anus pulled every single droplet of his cum from his prick.

They sat together for a while, gasping. When they’d gotten their breaths back and his cock had slipped out of her asshole on its own, she stood up. Chastely arranging her skirts, she slipped back over to her own chair.

“Really, Bill,” she chided. “Your fly is open. And in public!”

He came close to blushing. She felt the momentary surge of power seeing him so embarrassed, then realized that it wasn’t going to work out right between her cop lover and her innermost feelings.

If either Love, Inc. or Bill had to go, she’d have to decide in favor of dropping Bill.

She needed what Love, Inc. could give her — and what Bill couldn’t.

CHAPTER NINE

The room was dimly lighted. Laurine stood in the middle, feeling as if she were on stage. Looking around gave her little information to support that odd sensation.

The room had only a few overhead lights, colored all the hues of the rainbow, and a giant overstuffed chair. The director had told her it didn’t matter how she dressed as long as it was sexy.

She thought she’d succeeded well in that respect.

Her hands pressed out imaginary wrinkles in her dress. It clung tightly to her body. Under the thin fabric she felt the garter belt and the band of the silk panties. She shivered a little when she remembered she’d put on the crotchless panties. The customer wouldn’t even have to undress her to get to her tight little cunt.

The girl looked behind her to check if the seams of her net stockings were still straight. They were. She knew she was a knockout in them. There was something about stockings with seams that made her feel horny. She wanted to parade around for a man, his eyes drinking in her beauty.

The director had given her a few ideas, but mostly he just encouraged her to use her own imagination. That was lots better. She could do things and feel some pride in them — pride and not a little satisfaction when it really got a guy hot and he fucked her extremely well as a result.

She turned at the sound of the door opening. She couldn’t see the man who entered. He was cloaked in shadows.

“Please, Miss. To the center of the room,” came a low, calm voice.

She walked out to the very center of the cleared area. She noticed it was directly in front of the chair and all the lights were aimed down at one particular spot.

“Now what?” she asked.

The man came and sat in the chair. He was as nondescript as a human could be. There was nothing about him that was out of the ordinary.

“Start dancing. Would you care for some music?”

She didn’t see what he did but low strains of, music began. Holding her arms out to him, she said, “Come and join me.”

“NO! Dance!”

So she danced. She thought it was a little wasteful of him to make her dance alone. He may have been John Q. Nobody but having a man in her arms as she danced and being in his was a lot better. Still, she found the music to be stimulating.

The beat was heavy and she began responding to it. As the tempo picked up, she spun and whirled, her dress flaring out from her waist. She knew the man was getting a great view of her legs, all the way to the crotch. For once, she knew the stockings would have an even greater effect. Her legs had to look simply super in them.

The lights began swirling with her. The colors shifted according to some sort of pattern she couldn’t figure out. Not that it mattered. She was lost in the music. Dance, dance, dance. Her entire world became wrapped up in her performance.

She began sweating. The room was too hot for her. A quick touch at the top button of her blouse and it came free. Spinning, her tits pressed firmly against the blouse. A sudden spotlight hit her chest. She knew it revealed the twin points of her nipples poking firmly into the cloth.

Deciding to give the man a real treat, she began slowly stripping. She didn’t know all the techniques. Improvising as she went, she knew she would give him the sight of his life.

The buttons were all freed on her blouse and the tails in her hands. All the time she was slipping out of the blouse, she was turning and spinning, bobbing and letting her tits bounce freely in front of her chest. The red of her nipples traced out invisible little figure eights in the air.

“Do you like this?” she asked.

The man sat, impassive. She continued her striptease.

Holding the tails of the blouse in front of her body, she suddenly turned and looked back over her shoulder at the man. Her pink tongue slipped from between her lips and made a slow circuit around. There was no question what was on her mind. Sex. And lots of it. She was inviting the man to respond.

There was no word from the chair.

She pulled one perfect shoulder out of the blouse and let the fabric slip down her arm. Then the other arm sensuously followed. She was lithe, athletic. Her body flowed like quicksilver in the ever-changing rainbow of the overhead lights.

When she was totally naked to the waist, she suddenly turned and faced the man. Her back hadn’t fully promised what she delivered. Her tits were gorgeous. Firm and high on her chest, there wasn’t the slightest sag. They were young and beautiful and begging to be popped into a mouth and sucked.

The man still didn’t respond.

The music began to pick up in tempo again. The melody carried the girl away. She began dancing faster and more acrobatically. Once, while she was slowly pulling down the skirt around the curves of her ass, she’d almost stood on her head looking back through her legs at the man.

He’d been treated to the sight of her tits silhouetted by the light, a completely erotic view of an incredibly sexy young brunette. She held the pose for only an instant, then spun away.

In a circle, she danced. At first she rejoiced in the freedom from her clothing. She wore only the stockings, garter belt and panties. Then it was only the stocking and garter belt.

She threw her crotchless panties to the man in the chair.

As the lights flared and then dimmed again, she saw he was jerking off. The look on his face was indescribable. Never had she seen a more aroused man. He obviously was getting his rocks off in a big way.

That seemed to goad her into even more erotic dancing. She felt the sweat running down her body. The tiny tracks were turned into silver and gold by the lights over head. Her feet swished as she moved lithely in front of the man. Let him jack off. She’d show him that there was something more attractive waiting for him.

She slipped to the floor, her knees pointing toward the man. At first, she kept her legs together. Then, slowly, she separated them. The man was given a full view of her stockinged legs and all of her bush.

The lights blinking on and off caught and refracted the tiny dew drops of her cunt juice. Her pussy mound was already beginning to moisten from her own lust. This dance was strenuous. It made her use all her muscles. Limber as a willow, she wanted to fuck now.

“Come, come join me! I can show you great things! Let’s do all them together!”

The man was silent. The only noise the girl could hear was the gentle music and his harsh breathing. The movement from the shadows where his chair was placed indicated he was still avidly beating off.

So be it. She’d make him sorry he’d missed out on such an opportunity. She was going wild from the hollow ache in her cunt. She wanted cock and lots of it. Knowing that wasn’t too likely now, she’d have to make the best of the situation.

She leaned back, supporting herself on one hand. The angle gave the man a complete view of her charms. Her long, stocking clad legs were seductive in their perfection. The black net stockings hinted at a wantonness, a willingness to screw like a rabbit.

But this was only part of the package. As she leaned back, she arched her back. Her tits flattened a little but it made the nipples pop fully erect. They cast tiny shadows in the light. She began a dance as graceful as any belly dancer.

Her entire body vibrated, quivered, promised a man paradise if he would only come and kneel between her legs. She lifted up a little on her ankles and spread her legs even more in obvious invitation. Her pussy mound was exposed fully.

Even the sex lips were pulsing with desire. They rippled like lewd pink scallops. As her heart hammered faster and faster, she could feel her cunt lips begin to firm up, to become rigid with her lusty blood. She thrust her snatch directly at the man as she arched her back even more.

The sight should have made him so Goddamn horny, he’d have rushed over and fucked hell out of her.

But he didn’t.

She reached down and began playing with herself. Her fingers lightly brushed over her now juicy pussy lips. She let her hand become totally drenched with her inner oils. The movement over her genitals made her catch her breath and gasp in amazement.

She hadn’t realized the full extent which the dance had gotten her so excited. The tiny touches all over her gash, her cunt, her clit, made her fully aware of her body.

The lights continued to flicker in a seductive manner and the music accented the mood building in her body.

She probed up her pussy with one finger. It tingled and sent a tiny jolt of pleasure hurtling through her body. She couldn’t keep the second finger from joining the first. Wiggling them together, then separately made her groan in pleasure.

“Join me! I’m so hoooot! I want you! YOU, DAMN IT!”

The man’s breathing became harsher. And she remained alone, in the center of the room with a single light spotlighting her.

She twisted over onto her belly, then came to her hands and knees. Her pert ass was directly aimed at the man. The smooth skin gleamed bone white in the light. The black strap of the garter belt expanded and contracted as she moved. The black net stockings were such an obvious invitation that she didn’t understand how the man resisted.

She spread her legs wide to give a full view of her snatch. The bristly hair surrounding it was all wet with her lust. Why didn’t he come over and fuck the living hell out of her?

She wanted it! She wanted it worse than she’d ever wanted anything in her entire life!

A deep, wracking shudder passed through her body. Her twat remained empty. She reached back and stuffed a finger into her manhole. The finger was too small, too small by far. It wasn’t a cock. Why didn’t he respond?

She redoubled her efforts to get him out of that chair and kneeling down behind her to fuck her.

The lights suddenly dimmed leaving her in darkness. A tiny click to the left of her attracted her attention. There in a small pile was a pair of sequined garters.

“Put them on and dance,” came the calm words.

But she knew the man was anything but calm. He was beating his meat so hard when the light had been on that she wondered how he kept from pulling it out by the roots.

Still, she did as she was ordered. She didn’t understand what was going to happen, but she’d go along with it. She was frustrated and still hornier than hell.

She slipped into the two garters and then the lights came on, flickering. And then she understood. She began slow, sensual undulations. Her legs moved gently at first, then with bigger and bigger motion.

The light reflected off the sequins and danced crazily around the room. The erotic effect was ten times greater than it had been. She began to get even hotter thinking about the way her slender legs were moving, hiding her cunt, then revealing it. The dimness of the light would make it all the more mysterious and attractive.

Her tits bobbed up and down. She caressed her own body, tweaking her nipples and running her fingers over her snatch. Once, she tweaked the little spire of her clit and came.

She didn’t remember those few seconds as she soared on the kaleidoscopic winds of ecstasy. But she knew the wildness must have been really spectacular.

“Come,” she moaned, “Come and join me!”

She began to really let her body take over. She went through a mock fucking, her fingers having to substitute for a man’s prick. When she pulled her fingers out of her juicy twat, they gleamed in the flickering light.

But most of all, it was the sequined garters that proved the center of attention. They drew the eye to her legs, to her bush, to the slim waist and flaring ass. Promising the world of carnal pleasure, those garters were worth their weight in gold.

She danced until she collapsed. Then, opening her legs and motioning to the hidden man, she said, “Please, now! Please take me! I’m so hot for you I can’t stand it!”

She heard a tiny gasp, then a series of moans followed by silence. When the door closed, she knew the man had left.

Left her hot and horny and tired.

CHAPTER TEN

Laurine simply lay on the floor for several minutes. She was hot and sticky and tired. And she felt as if she’d been robbed. The dancing had been hard work for her. She’d poured every ounce of her sexuality into it — and what had it gotten her?

She finally stood and sought out her panties. She slipped into them and found where she’d tossed her skirt and blouse. Robbed was the only real emotion she felt.

She went to the door and opened it and was amazed to find it didn’t lead into the hallway as she’d expected. Inside was a dimly lit room and a man sitting in an easy chair which could have been the mate of the one behind her in the room.

“Come in, please.”

“Sure,” she said. The man was drinking something, a martini perhaps. And the way he looked at her let her know he appreciated beauty. His eyes duplicated the motions she’d just gone through in the room.

He thoroughly undressed her with his gaze before pointing to a chair and saying, “Join me in a drink?”

“No thanks,” she said. “But I do want to join you.”

He smiled broadly. It was obvious she appealed to him. And, Laurine knew, he appealed to her. He wasn’t tall but he was well-muscled. Nothing flabby about him. She could imagine what it would be like having his strong arms circling around her, crushing her close. And then his long cock would probe deep up her pussy.

She guessed he was a real stud from the way his pants were beginning to tent up.

His eyes were at the point of watering. He couldn’t believe his good luck this time around. He’d told the director more or less what he’d wanted but had never expected a chick this foxy. He was going to cream just looking at her!

He didn’t know exactly what it was but he suspected it was the black stockings that did it to him. He wondered exactly how she had them fastened.

As if reading his mind, Laurine unhooked her skirt again and exposed her crotchless panties to the man. “Do you like?” she asked needlessly.

“I like a whole lot!”

She leaned back in the chair, one leg hooked over an arm. This spread her pussy as wide as she could comfortably get it. If the gaping sex lips all dewy with her inner fuck juices didn’t tell him what she wanted, nothing would. The girl was determined not to be frustrated like she had been just a little while ago.

She was going to get her kicks from this stud or know the reason.

What he did next surprised her. Not the way he licked his lips or the way his hands trembled — she expected those. But he got up and rustled through a low cabinet until he came out with a jar.

“Honey,” he told her.

“What ever for?”

And then she found out. His fingers quickly stripped her panties off her. She sighed. One of these days she’d get to use them — they weren’t crotchless for nothing. But when he poured the honey all over her fleecy bush, she started to complain.

This was damned messy!

“Quiet. Just let me take care of this in my own way,” he said.

Then she was glad he was taking care of the thick honey sluggishly flowing all over her pussy lips. He was licking it off.

“Ummm, good!” he exclaimed. “Open up a little more, ummm, yeah! That’s the way!”

She was almost reduced to a quivering blob of human flesh by his tongue. The thick honey had oozed between her cunt lips and totally covered her snatch. But not for long. His tongue rushed out and began working in the thick hair of her bush.

He sucked little spirals of her pussy fur into his mouth and carefully licked it clean. She shuddered when his tongue lightly touched the edges of her labia. They were drenched with a weird mixture of honey and cunt juice now, but this didn’t stop the man.

He sucked harder until her inner pussy lips were rigid with lust. The man worked harder until his head was firmly pressed between her thighs. The black net stockings on either side of his head, the garter belt just inches from his nose, the tasty mess all over her crotch, all conspired to rob him of his wad.

The man had to fight down the urge to simply cream all over the place. This was heaven! If he’d died and gone to a better world, it couldn’t have been improved all that much.

Inches away was her wet-with-saliva pussy mound. He’d licked it clean. The bristly pubic hair had tickled his tongue and nose but this was only a trial run. What he wanted most of all was still covered with the honey.

He was about ready to dip down into her honey pot.

“Lick harder, oh, shiiit! Tongue fuck me and to hell with the honey!” she cried to him.

He received a face full of cunt. She thrust her snatch downwards forcefully to make certain he didn’t miss a tender nerve ending. He was going to be thorough about it. The man was licking with the precision of a machine all over her delicate pussy lips.

He worked one of the labia into his mouth. His lips gently pulled it in until his teeth could gnaw on the flap of sensitive flesh. His tongue ran rough and wet all along the trapped ridge until it was cleaned of the honey.

The honey and cunt juice mixture was more intoxicating than any liquor could have been. He found his heart beating faster and his hot breath gusted out and into the dense forest of her pussy mound. He discarded this sex lip for the other.

He gave it the same treatment. The soft skin was like the finest leather. And the female musky odor drove him on to ever greater oral acrobatics. His tongue flashed out and into her cunt.

She tensed as his tongue raced up her love tunnel. Then he got into the spirit of the tongue fucking. He didn’t miss a single velvety fold of her cunt. He slurped up all her outpouring of juices and made sure that not a trace remained of the honey.

The girl was writhing in ecstasy in the chair. All the pent-up emotions were coming out. Sure, she’d been eaten out before. Her cunt and a man’s tongue were no strangers. But this was different. The way the honey had oozed all over her pussy was oddly stimulating. And the striptease had gotten her hot and frustrated.

She was a horny bitch waiting for the trigger to set her off. When he finished licking the last of the thick honey from her clit, she came. Her hips began bouncing up and down in a vain attempt to get even more attention paid to her go-button.

He loudly kissed her twat, then quickly made one last circuit around to get the last traces of the honey cleaned up. Then he rocked back on his heels and unzipped his fly. Making sure she was watching him, he stripped off his pants, tossed his shorts aside and lay back on the rug.

“The jam is on the table,” was all he said but the message was clear to the girl. She’d been wondering what it would be like to lick something sticky sweet off a guy’s prick.

She grinned and picked up the jar of strawberry jam. She didn’t bother dabbing it onto his prick. She upended the bottle and let it all flow over his erection.

“So much?” he asked. “You must be damned hungry.”

“Hungrier than hell — for prick!”

And she dived down to her tasty snack. The gooey mess was even more succulent than she’d anticipated. Her mouth was already watering from the sight of his prick poking through the blob of jam. But when she began sucking and licking, she found it incredibly stimulating.

The man’s prick had its own flavor. It was enhanced by the sweet jam. She hardly knew where to start first. Finally deciding to work on his balls, then up to the very tip of his jutting prick, she gobbled away.

She was making a pig of herself. She knew it by the constant flow of the sugary jam. But she couldn’t stop. No matter how much the man moaned and cried out for her to slow down, she had to devour as much of his meat as she could.

Her saliva mixed with the jam and was made even tastier by the maleness of his cock. She took his hairy little sac containing his balls into her mouth. Rolling the nuts around helped clean off all the sticky jam.

What it was doing to the man, she didn’t even want to think about. He’d gotten her off pretty quickly. She didn’t care if she returned the honor or not.

All she wanted was cock and lots of it. That it was coated with the jam was only a bonus. It was his prick she was after.

“Slow it down! I… I can’t control myself if you keep at me like you’re doing!” he complained. She ignored him.

Her tongue pressed firmly into the wrinkled skin of his scrotum. She washed off all the jam. The very sweetness spurred her on to lick even faster. Sucking a little, she was able to completely clean off the strawberry goo.

The way his balls were bouncing around in the tiny pouch told her the tongue lashing she was giving him was going to make him cream all over the place very soon. She had to get rid of all the strawberry jam by then. Otherwise it would look like a strawberry sundae.

She began to lick.

“Ummmm,” he groaned.

Her tongue laced through the tangled mat of his bush. The thick black hair was beginning to stiffen from the drying jam. She had to lick it enough times to get it softened up, then she could alternately lick and use her teeth to scrape it off.

When she reached his prick, she decided the same principle would work just fine.

Her licking made the caked-on jam begin to crack a little. When she used her teeth on the sides of his cock, she felt a powerful jerk. He yelped out something she didn’t understand and his hips bucked off the floor toward her mouth. The man was losing his iron control. He wanted to fuck into her face and give her the entire seven inches of cock all at once.

Her tongue worked off the chunks of jam but she continued using her teeth to gnaw on his prick. The man was almost out of his mind with passion by the time she reached the very top of his boner. His cockhead was hard with the jam but a tiny drop of pre-cum was beading there.

The bitter little droplet was quickly carried away by her eager tongue. She licked the man’s cock like it was a lollipop. The sweetness lingering there took away the bitterness in her mouth and left her feeling as if this was the only way to eat a man.

“Hurry, hurry!” he urged.

She knew he was straining to keep from coming. His balls had tightened into an impossibly small little globe. She could see the balls inside beginning to lurch and boil. The thick stew of his jism was demanding immediate release.

She took his prick into her mouth. The very head of his cock was still covered with the jam. She washed it all off using only her tongue. The man was thrashing around on the floor as if someone had set fire to him. He was rocking to and fro, his hips jerking spasmodically. Every time she sucked a little harder than usual, he drove his spike of cock upward into her mouth. He was instinctively trying to face fuck her.

She gobbled up his prick greedily. As if she’d been deprived of a man’s cock for years, she worked at giving him the best head possible. Her tongue had completely licked off the strawberry jam but the flavor lingered.

Strawberry cock! She wondered if he came in thirty-one more flavors.

“Oh, sweet Jesus, I can’t stand it!”

She would have answered but she had a more important use for her mouth than talking. She sucked.

She sucked so hard her cheeks went hollow under the force. Inch by slow inch, she pulled him into her mouth. When the rubbery tip of his cock was a couple inches into her mouth, she made a complete circle around the man’s glans with her tongue.

The rough attention she paid his cock caused another drop of pre-cum to ooze out. She could feel the agitation in his prick. He was jerking wildly now, totally out of control. It wouldn’t take much at all to get his rocks off.

Cradling his cock with her tongue, she sucked even harder. The big purple knob on the tip of his cock bounced off the roof of her mouth. She swallowed hard and got her head into position to take his entire length down her throat.

She corkscrewed her face down into his crotch. The smell of her saliva and the traces of the strawberry jam came to her nostrils. She burrowed into the wet, tangled mat of his bush. And his cock was all the way down her throat.

Every time she would swallow gave him an added thrill. The Adam’s apple bobbing up and down massaged the underside of his cock right where it was the most sensitive.

His hands formed fists and pounded hard on the floor. She could hear him crying out, “Can’t h-hold b-back! Can’t!”

And he wasn’t able to any longer. While she had his prick all the way down her throat, he began jetting out his pearly cum.

She backed off enough to be able to smear the thick stew of his sperm and semen all over her tongue. Together with the jam, it gave her taste buds the treat of a century. Never again would she be able to create such a dynamic flavor.

Her lips pursed into an “O” shape, she sucked out every last drop of the man’s cum. She didn’t want to miss out on this tasty cock still lingeringly flavored with strawberry jam.

When she felt the prick going limp under her tongue, she gave one final swipe with her tongue and stood up.

“How was it?” he asked. “Did you like the little snack?”

“Loved it,” she assured him. “I wouldn’t have missed that for the world. I was horny to start with but the way you ate me out really reached me. The feel of the honey seeping down into me was dynamite!”

“And your mouth is dynamite!”

“Thanks.” She looked longingly at the man’s limp prick.

“How long?” he said. “Just a little bit.”

And it was. This time she found out how his cock tasted covered with a thin icing of chocolate. It was even better than the strawberry jam, but she had to tell herself this was going to be only an occasional treat.

Too much would be fattening.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

“How do you like your first month with Love, Inc.?” asked the director. He was rocked back in his big chair looking as if he’d like nothing better than to put his feet up on the desk. He didn’t though. That wouldn’t be proper.

“It’s been super. There hasn’t been a single duplication of customer desires in the entire time. It’s been just super!” she repeated.

“Glad you like it. Since you’ve come through the probationary period well, I guess it’s okay to let you know a little more of the operation.”

For the next twenty minutes, he told her all about the inner workings of Love, Inc.. He even told her where it was located, how customers got in touch with him.

This was everything Bill needed to make the bust.

Somehow, Laurine felt cheated. It was, all too easy. She should have been sneaking around like a spy and digging into locked file drawers for the information. The director just told her. It was a big let-down.

Even worse, she knew her time at Love, Inc. was coming to an end. As soon as Bill was told all this, he’d call in the vice cops and they’d shut the entire place down. She’d be out of an attractive job, one that stimulated her and gave her the physical gratification she needed.

“So, by way of reward for faithful service and all that, here are the keys to a new Mercedes.”

“What?” She couldn’t believe her ears. He was giving her one of the most expensive cars on the road. Just giving it to her.

“Don’t wreck it or anything. Just consider this a bonus and a welcome to the staff of Love, Inc.. Now,” he said, looking over another folder, “you have another customer waiting for you. I’m sure you’ll continue to give the good service you’ve given our customers in the past.”

“Un-huh, sure thing,” she said, distracted. The man had just given her a car worth more than she could have hoped to make in three years of work as a secretary or some other drudge job, then calmly told her to go on and take care of a customer.

Laurine didn’t know how to react.

She was still in something of a daze as she walked into the room. She was completely taken by surprise when hands grabbed her from behind. Thrown forward, she stumbled and fell headlong onto a bed.

The lights came up a little to reveal a huge bed and nothing else in the room. It was a king sized bed and was covered with a fur spread. The softness of the bedspread tickled her cheek as she turned to see who her attacker was.

The man wasn’t very tall. And if she had to classify him, she’d have to say honestly he was sort of skinny. But that didn’t keep him from possessing an air of confidence about him that made her take a second notice. What was it that made him so cocksure?

“Stay on the bed,” his voice boomed. The confidence was communicated to her. She knew he was completely in command of the situation and that it would do her no good to struggle against him.

He was probably stronger than she, but not by much. She could even manage to fight him off if she had to.

His take-command attitude made her want to simply let him have his will. It was almost hypnotic, that manner of his. She was intrigued to see what he would do with her.

Coming to the edge of the bed, he reached down and ran the back of his hand over her cheek.

“So soft. And unbruised. You wouldn’t want me to bruise your pretty face, would you?”

“No, what are you going to do to me?”

He straightened a little as if lecturing a class as he said, “I generally torture women like you. The way you squirm is pleasing. I think I’ll do that again.”

She didn’t quite believe that she was simply accepting his word. He was going to torture her. And she wasn’t fighting him. The words had such an oddly soothing effect on her.

She winced with pain as he grabbed one wrist and pulled her across the bed. A quick loop and she was tied to one of the bedposts. Her other wrist quickly followed on the opposite bedpost. When he finished with her, she was bound spread-eagle on the bed.

And she hadn’t once fought him off. He didn’t seem to expect it. She hadn’t given him any struggle.

“Now, pain isn’t the only way a woman can be tortured, although it is the most common,” he continued. Reaching out, he grabbed a handful of the material in her blouse. He ripped the blouse off with three harsh yanks. A pair of scissors took care of the jeans she was wearing.

Bare ass naked, she was tied down to the fur bedspread. Every time she twitched her ass, it tickled. In spite of the man’s words, she had to laugh.

“So, you’re beginning to understand the method of torture, eh?” He ran his hand over her naked tits. The skin rippled, then became covered with gooseflesh. His stroking over her tits was stimulating and, at the same time, frustrating.

He was promising something he might not deliver.

“Yes, this is part of it. Enjoy the feel of my hands on your skin. I’m enjoying it and you will be begging me soon to stop. I promise you that.”

She moaned in pleasure. Let him “torture” her this way all he wanted. She could take it. He was fondling her boobs now. She sighed as he gripped the huge base and slowly worked his way to the nipple cresting the top. Once there, he lightly brushed across the nipple with his fingernail. The hardness contrasted beautifully with the softness of his touch.

Then she shrieked in sudden surprise. His hand had been replaced with a piece of velvet. The fabric pressing into her tits had… what?

Tickled? That wasn’t the way it felt. Perhaps she was searching for another word. It wasn’t soothing, not like his hands had been. It was more as if the velvet had hurt!

She couldn’t believe it but the sensation was the same as if he’d lightly pricked her with a needle. All the fondling and playing with her tits had been for the sole purpose of getting her tits as sensitive as possible. Then he’d brushed the velvet across her nipple.

It was remarkable. And she didn’t quite believe it.

“Yes,” he said. “It must have given you some small amount of pain. After all, what is pain but the sudden firing of hidden nerves? I fooled your lovely tits into thinking I would do one thing, then did another.”

She screamed this time. He’d shoved an ice cube against her crotch. She had been getting progressively wetter as her cunt leaked out its juices, and this sudden cold was totally unexpected.

“See? It is the surprise which gives real flavor to torture. I shall show you all the myriad ways of stimulating a body before I am through.”

“Why are you doing this to me?”

He laughed heartily. “It’s fun,” was his answer.

She shuddered again thinking about the ways he could really torture her. The girl decided she didn’t like the prospects one bit. But there was nothing she could do. He had her tied too securely to the bed posts to really put up much of a fight.

She moaned deep in her throat when he began tormenting her with a feather. The soft, downy tendrils worked across her agitated sex lips until she was almost mad with helplessness.

“Stop it! I can’t take that much longer!”

And she couldn’t. Never had she thought of a feather as a weapon of torture. In this man’s hands, it was. He carefully traced around her pussy. Starting at her bush, he went down between her belly and leg until he reached her sex lips. The feather gently moved across her aroused skin until he could tickle and tease her clit.

The tiny little spire was asking for all the attention it could get. And, getting it, the girl couldn’t handle it.

“STOP! My body feels like it’s coming apart. The feather is hurting me!”

“No,” he said, “it’s not hurting you. Not exactly. It’s giving you totally contradictory inputs.”

She shrieked again as he applied the ice cube. The feathery touch followed by the cold wetness was too much for her. She tugged hard at her bonds in a vain attempt to escape.

“I think you’re about ready.”

He jumped up on the bed and pulled out his cock. It was already erect. Kneeling down between her wide-spread legs, he gave a spasmodic jerk and rammed his prick all the way up her cunt.

She screamed again. Not knowing whether to expect anything new and horrible from the way he fucked into her, she was tensed up. That made his entry up her cunt all the more difficult. Pushing through the impossibly tight cunt stretched and pulled her in different directions.

“Excellent,” he gasped. “So tight! I knew I was right!”

He began using the feather on her tits while he was still buried balls deep up her twat.

She loved the man’s cock inside her. That was something she was used to. But the feel of his cock pushing hard and firm against her pussy walls was made all the more apparent by the way he used the feather.

A gentle motion dragged it over her aroused nipples. If he’d bit her, the effect couldn’t have been greater. A stab of pain went into her chest. He continued plying the feather all over her succulent mounds of titflesh. He missed not one single inch of those snowy white mountains of boob.

When he began slowly fucking her, she tossed her head around on the bed. Everything was all wrong and it should have been perfect. The fur bedspread under her naked body soothed and caressed and tickled.

It added to the torment being given her by the feather. Her body was being smothered in tenderness.

And the friction of his cock against her cunt walls was beginning to warm her flesh. She should have loved every second of the deliberate fucking. He was concentrating on giving her one hell of a good screw.

The girl’s body was responding all over. The fur under her body turned into tiny needles of fleece jabbing into her ass and back and shoulders. The twin globes of her tits were filled with excited blood pounding hard in and out. The feather made them feel like bombs waiting to explode.

The feeling he generated was one of expectancy. She was uptight and worrying about when the bomb buried in her guts would go off. She couldn’t help it. Relaxing seemed impossible. Everything he did insured that she would get even more aroused.

The cock stroked back and forth with more power now. He was using deeper thrusts to spear her cunt. Once inside her twat, he twitched his hips around in a circle. This made her feel as if her cunt was a bowl and his cock was a stirring rod.

Still, this was better than letting him use the feather on her.

“Fuck me good!” she demanded. The girl’s mind was working too slowly now. But from deep inside, she knew if she could get him off fast, he’d stop all this torture.

“Soon, my dear, soon. Just relax and enjoy the feel of my cock,” he told her.

She tried. The in and out motion warmed her, fanned the fires of her lust until she was burning brightly inside. She felt the normal sexual tension that preceded orgasm building up in her belly. Ignoring the feather wasn’t easy, but she did it.

The tickly feeling was treacherous. It crept into her brain past the pleasure she was receiving from his fucking. Her tits throbbed. They were like bombs with lighted fuses. They would explode at any instant — and she couldn’t control that instant.

He abandoned the feather when his breathing became harsher. She knew he was feeling the effects of her tight, juicy quim. She began massaging the length of his prick as it surged into her.

As their crotches ground together, she clamped down with her stomach muscles. This made her feel filled to overflowing with cock. And it made him feel good, too. This was the way fucking was supposed to be. Her twat was made for a cock. And none of this feather stuff to distract her.

She felt as if the situation was well in hand.

True, she was still bound spread-eagle on the bed and at the man’s mercy. But she’d made him forget all about the feather and the other tortures he was so eager to inflict on her. The fur under her body cradled her now that her sweat and body weight had crushed it down.

But then he jammed a handful of ice cubes against her sex lips and asshole.

The coldness drove into her like an icicle being driven in. And she came. Her entire body convulsed in a rigid spasm of total emotional release. She hadn’t really felt it coming but the suddenness of the ice cubes on her aroused labia did the trick.

He gasped, “Damn, but your cunt almost squashed me flat. The ice does things to you, doesn’t it?”

“You bastard,” she panted. “You slimy bastard! Why didn’t you warn me it was coming?”

“No fun that way,” he said, smiling.

His cock continued to drill into her yielding body. She was tensed and unsure what he would do to her next. The feather had been abandoned but the ice cubes had been more than effective in surprising her.

It wasn’t pain he dished out to her, it was surprise and sensory feelings she didn’t usually connect with sex. Still, even knowing how the ice cubes felt against her crotch, she couldn’t adjust to it.

“How do you feel inside? Is my cock warming your guts up enough?”

“Ummm, yes! It feels delicious! I’m so warm and good feeling inside!”

“Here comes the ice again.” He hesitated to let her know full well what he said, then applied the cold to both their genitals.

Her world exploded around her again. The friction from the fucking had given her a toasty feeling inside. The liquid warmth puddling in her had spread like a pool of melted butter. It was insinuating itself throughout her body.

Then came the ice. She couldn’t hold down the odd push-pull, yes-no, pleasure-pain feelings caused. She came — hard!

As she drifted down from her sexual high, she realized he was coming. He’d pressed the ice against his balls. She thought she could actually feel the harsh bullets of his jism splattering into her. From the way he clenched his teeth, she knew he was having one hell of a come.

His cock hammered in and out of her cunt until she thought he’d bruise her pussy.

The man’s prick became a battering ram of hard flesh all the time he was jetting out his cum. Then, he deflated and limply trickled from her cunt. A tiny flow of cunt juice and his white jizz dribbled down the inside of her leg to spot the fur bedspread.

“That was something else!”

“Yeah, it was,” she said. “Could you untie me now?”

“Untie you? No, I don’t think I will. But I will give you something to remember me by.”

He filled her cunt with ice cubes, then left the room.

By the time she was cut free, she thought she’d lose her mind from the numbing coldness inside her.

CHAPTER TWELVE

“It was excruciating, Bill,” Laurine told her boyfriend. “I couldn’t even move and then he stuffed those ice cubes up my cunt.”

The man looked at her, surprise on his face. “And this director just let him? I thought he looked after his people better than that.”

“He said he was busy with some others on the staff. He apologized, Bill, and I think he meant it. But Christ, the way my twat feels now! It’s still a little numb.”

“The hell with Love, Inc.. The hell with them all. Just give me what new info you’ve got and we’ll bust the lot of them to hell and gone. I want nothing more than to see them sent to the joint for twenty to life.”

Laurine was silent. Her hand moved over her cunt, stroking lightly, remembering how it felt to be filled with the wet ice cubes, the cold cubes that sent tremors of pain all the way up her spine. She hated that, sure, but could she really turn in the director?

The shiny red Mercedes standing by the curb had been given her. Was the pain offset by the snappy sports car?

“I want to think about it, Bill.”

“Think about what? Just give me the address you said you got and all the other information on how they solicit their customers and we’ll bust their asses good.”

“No. I want to consider this for a bit longer. Look, Bill,” she said earnestly. “It’s not as easy for me as I thought it would be when I started. It was a lark. It’s something different for me now.”

“How different?”

“I like the place. Don’t look at me that way, Bill. Please, don’t. Let me try and explain.”

“You’d better do a damn good job. My lieutenant is on my back wanting a bust soon.”

“Okay, look, Bill. It’s like this. I’m a horny bitch. You know that as well as anybody can. This job lets me get rid of those sexual tensions. When I took the job, I was just changing the excitement of the undercover work for sexual kicks. Now that I’m getting all the sex I can handle — and believe me, that’s a lot — I don’t need the thrill of the undercover work. What I’m saying is that I don’t think I want to rat on the director and the others at Love, Inc.”

“Laurine, I don’t believe I’m hearing this. Love, Inc. is an illegal business preying on the community. We’ve got to crush it out!”

“It’s not preying on anything that I see, Bill.”

“What have they done, brainwashed you?”

“Maybe you’d consider it that. Or maybe you’d consider it that I’ve gone over to their way of thinking. They provide a needed service. And face it, I’m getting more bread working there than I ever could at another job. The best part is, I don’t consider the time spent at Love, Inc. to be work. I enjoy it! I even look forward to it.”

“Christ, I never thought you’d sell out like this.”

He roughly grabbed her by the arm and pulled her away from the table. “We’re going to take a little trip out to the country. You’re going to tell me what I have to know if I have to beat it out of you.”

“Oh, Bill, stop bluffing. You couldn’t do that.”

“I’m a cop. I have to get confessions the hard way sometimes. And this looks like one of those times.”

His handcuffs clicked ominously around her wrists. She looked at the silver bracelets, uncomprehending.

“Bill, you wouldn’t…”

“Hell, if I wouldn’t!”

He drove them out to a deserted part of the foothills, heavily wooded, where he told her she could scream all she wanted. No one was within miles and miles.

Roughly, he shoved her into the trees beside the road. Spinning her around, he said in a cold voice, “We don’t have to get tough if you’ll tell me everything about Love, Inc.. Especially where it is located.”

She laughed. And he hit her — hard — across the mouth. She tasted blood oozing into her mouth, across her tongue, down her chin. Touching the injured lip, she looked up at her boyfriend. She saw a wildness in his eyes that had never been there before. He looked like he was capable of killing her if she didn’t tell him what he wanted.

“Talk, damn you!”

He hit her again, this time in the belly. She doubled up. He held her up by her blouse. The fabric tore. He tossed the handful of ripped cloth aside and grabbed another handful, then another and another. In record time, she was completely naked.

She huddled against the rough bark of a tree as he stood looming over her. He said, “I like the way you look mother naked. All that white skin. But you really should get some sun.”

He dragged her out into the bright light and threw her down on the ground. Pulling a magnifying glass from his pocket, he began focussing it over her body.

“Tell me when you want to talk.”

She screamed as the magnified sun’s rays cut across her skin. He carefully kept the focus from becoming exact and burning a hole right through her but the intense heat was still enough to make waves of pain wash through her body.

He circled around her tits making the skin begin to blister and turn a raw red. Seeing she wasn’t about to talk, he worked lower on her body. He laid a crisscross pattern on her belly with the magnifying glass. When he started to singe the pussy fur, she began crying noisily.

He slapped her. “Talk and I’ll stop this.”

“You son of a bitch! I hate your guts!”

“You’re only making it worse. You can’t escape. And even if you do, who is going to believe a cop did this to you? No one, that’s who. Now give me the information!”

“No.”

The ragged burns on her body hurt like hell. But the more they hurt, the more she vowed not to tell him a Goddamned thing. He couldn’t torture the information from her.

She almost blacked out when he focused the magnifying glass between her legs. He was searching out her most delicate parts. Her pussy lips began to wrinkle up under the heat. The pubic hair was burning with a horrible odor. Her entire cunt was painfully alive.

“Talk!”

She shook her head. She didn’t trust herself to speak. She might give him the information he wanted.

He dropped down to his knees, kneeling between her slender legs. He took one leg in each hand and lifted. She was rocked back onto her shoulders, her cunt widely exposed to the man’s crotch. He took her legs under his armpits and ran down his zipper. A long, ugly red prick leaped out, eager to bury itself in some pussy.

“You stupid bitch. This could have been more pleasant for you. But you had to rock the boat. I’m gonna have my pleasure with you and to hell with the way you feel!”

“Don’t, Bill! Please don’t do it to me!”

“Talk, then. Tell me what I want to know!”

She simply shook her head, her brown hair forming a little halo around her skull. The girl wasn’t about to give in this easily. She didn’t know why it mattered so much. Her burns hurt terribly. And the way he’d used that burning glass all over her snatch had been the sheerest agony.

Perhaps that was why she had decided never to tell him a thing about Love, Inc.. He might have been able to get her to talk eventually if he’d been nice about it. But not now, she’d never tell this rapist bastard a thing.

She gasped as his cock fucked hard into her cunt. She had a dry hole, he had done nothing to get her excited about this. Her skin was burned and charred in places from his abuse. But she knew it would do no good to beg further. He was going to rape her.

She might not enjoy it but she would try. That was the only way she had of getting back at this son of a bitch she’d once called her friend.

“Talk!”

He punctuated his demands with an especially hard thrust up her twat. He ground his crotch into hers. Their pubic hair mingled, his all sweaty and hers partially burned away. She tried to let the waves of joy pass through her and soothe some of the pain. It didn’t work.

Her cunt lips were burned and raw. Her pussy mound was tortured and beginning to blister. Her tits were one solid red mass of abused flesh. Her entire body was in pain. She couldn’t think about the joys that having a cock buried balls deep up her had once given her.

“Come on, baby, talk!”

He was fucking her with slow strokes. He lifted her ass completely off the ground and drove her shoulders into the ground. The dirt wasn’t comfortable but at least it wasn’t rocky. She could tolerate this.

Then she noticed the ants beginning to crawl over her belly. She could stand the way he was raping her, she was resilient enough to do that. The blisters and burns were terrible but that she could tolerate, too. But the ants?

When they began biting her, she found herself in a state of total pain. Nothing felt good. She was reminded of how the ice cubes had given her a numbness. This was worse.

She felt each and every bite from each and every ant. And all the while she was being devoured alive by the insects, he was fucking her. If he noticed what was happening, he didn’t give any sign.

He was moaning now and she knew it wasn’t from the pain she felt. He enjoyed fucking her. A tight pussy around his prick and he could get his rocks off. She wanted more than that from her lovemaking. Sure, a big cock was nice, but she wanted the man to care a little about her.

All he cared about was the precious information she had locked up inside her head. He wouldn’t get it, no matter how many times he banged her.

“The ants, Bill! They’re all over me! Brush them off! I can feel them getting up my ass! Stop them! Ungh!”

She sucked in her breath hard when the first wave of nausea hit her. The pain and the bugs and the burns and the hot sun hammering down on her naked body were taking their toll. She was beginning to weaken. And he kept on fucking her is if he were some sort of love machine.

“The hell with all that. Give me the info I want!”

“Never! Not as long as you’re torturing me like this. Have some mercy, damn you!”

He laughed. She felt a cold chill pass through her body. This was a man capable of doing anything to gain his goals. She’d admired that spirit in him earlier. Now, she was beginning to hate his guts.

The cock fucking her was the same one she’d enjoyed all summer long. But now it felt different. It was no longer loving and capable of giving her the ultimate in human pleasure. It was punishing her. It was tormenting her for lack of cooperation.

She could feel it fucking hard against her soft pussy walls. The velvety folds expanded to take the prick as they usually did. But the juices she relied on to keep her cunt from becoming chafed were lacking. He was fucking a dry hole.

And loving it, if the expression on his face was my indication of his true feelings.

She began crying. The warm tears ran down her cheeks. The hot sunlight immediately evaporated the liquid and left salty tracks on her skin. She had never felt more confused in all her life.

The pain was mounting. And her entire body hurt abominably. The burns were becoming worse from her exposure to the sunlight. She couldn’t even look straight up into the sky without the sun searing at her eyes. Blue and yellow spots danced in front of her from the too-bright sun.

And the ant bites were beginning to burn. The acid from the ants had been chewing away at her tender flesh. She knew there was no help for them now that she was completely a prisoner of this madman.

He was a man who enjoyed rape. The suffering on her face would be a goad to him. She felt his cock chafing against her inner tissues again. The tiny flow of liquid she felt beginning deep inside her had to be blood. It wasn’t her love juices. There wasn’t the slightest bit of arousal on her part for this man or his hard driving cock.

“You’re a stupid bitch if you don’t talk — quick! You think I’m enjoying this? Hell, you’re dumber than I thought!”

She said nothing. She groaned every time he fucked into her body. She felt little spears of pain jabbing into her guts. The man’s cock was warm and strong inside her, but it didn’t bring her alive like it once did. Only pain registered on her brain.

She remembered the good old days when they’d make love, sometimes even out in a field like this. The way his cock had felt then was totally different. Her cunt would be frothing with excitement at the mere thought he wanted to ball her.

She would even seduce him with little wiggles of her ass, a straightening of her shoulders to shove her tits out a bit more. To fuck with him had been wonderful. Not a bit like it was now.

The dirt was beginning to irritate her skin. The ants were pestering her so badly, she realized at long last she must have been dumped on top of an entire hill of them. Wiggling in the man’s clutches, she tried to get away. It wasn’t possible but if she could move away just enough to get off the ant hill, it would be worth the effort.

“Stop that! Or I’ll use the magnifying glass on you again.”

She looked up at him and tried to decide which was worse, the burning hot light searing her flesh or the ants slowly chewing away at her. She finally decided it was probably better letting the ants sting and plant their nasty poisons in her flesh. The pain was more immediate but would heal sooner.

“I hate you worse than I’ve ever hated in my whole life!” she yelled.

“Just tell me what I want to know and I’ll leave you alone.”

“Kill me, go on and kill me! That’s what you want. This sex is just an excuse. You stuffing your precious cock up my twat is just an excuse!”

He laughed at her. “No, I like the feel of your small little cunt all around me. Even if you’re not getting much out of it. Tell me, does it hurt when I fuck you slow? Fast?”

He made a few deliberate strokes into her. She bit her lower lip but said nothing. She could handle the dry humping. But when he started fucking her fast, she had to cry out.

It felt as if someone was sandpapering her cunt walls.

“Just what I thought. Hurts bad when I fuck you fast, doesn’t it?”

He was driving as hard into her pussy as he could. The pain came over her in red waves. The burns were bad, the ant bites worse, but the man’s cock gave her the worst punishment. He was burning her up alive with the friction on her ungreased genitals.

She might have passed out. She didn’t really remember after the first wave of pain blotted out the world. All she knew was that the man was standing over her, his cock bloody from her cunt. He was still stroking up and down his length. A white gob of jism arced through the air and splattered on her belly. It was followed by another and another.

“I wouldn’t want to defile you too much,” he said, after he was completely drained of his cum.

He dragged Laurine to a nearby tree, took the handcuffs off her and then hoisted her aloft with his belt around her wrists. He gauged the distance just right, then lowered her.

Her screams were hideous. He had lowered her so that her twat was speared dead center by a rough branch.

“There. I hope you like the wooden cock better than mine. And don’t you worry, I’ll find out where Love, Inc. is and bust the whole fuckin’ lot of you filthy degenerates.”

She hung there with the limb up her cunt for over three hours until some teenagers picnicking heard her low moans of pain.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

“Only if you feel you’re up to going back to work,” the director told Laurine.

“It’s been almost a month and you’ve been most kind paying the hospital bills and, well, arranging everything. I really appreciate it.”

“You’re one of the staff at Love, Inc.. We have to take care of our own in whatever way necessary. Don’t feel obligated to go back to work just because of that.” He looked at her skeptically.

How could she tell him the month without any sex at all had been a worse torture than what Bill had done to her?

“I want to get back in the swing of things. Honest.”

“Room 32,” was all he said.

She smiled and hurried to the room, not knowing what she’d find there. This was part of the excitement she felt working for Love, Inc.. The sex was good and she never knew exactly what it would be like. She could anticipate all she wanted and it was usually something completely off the wall.

She had just closed the door when the man inside bellowed, “Where the hell have you been? I told you to be in by midnight and it’s after three in the morning? Explain all this new morality to your father!”

She looked at the man and almost laughed. He was hardly old enough to be her father. More likely an older brother, but she fell into the role he’d assigned her. That was part of the thrill she got out of working here.

“I’m sorry. It was, well, you wouldn’t believe we ran out of gas?”

“Hell, no. You went to one of those sex orgies. Tell me what happened there. Tell me all the sordid details before I punish you.”

Sordid details? She’d give him an earful.

“It was awful, Daddy. Just awful what I did tonight. I got stoned, see, and things began getting weird after that. They brought out a dog. A German shepherd, I guess. And, and…” she paused for effect.

He urged her on. “Yes, and then what did those depraved people force you to do?”

“I wasn’t forced! I wanted to make love to that dog. There wasn’t anything more important to me in the whole world than having that dog’s prick slithering up into me. It was like a pink worm. And it felt good inside me! I actually enjoyed being fucked by a dog!”

“I don’t believe you. There has to be more to it than that.”

“Well, I was sucking this guy’s cock at the same time.”

“What?”

“We were really into the orgy scene, see? This big dog was fucking me and I was getting off on it. I can’t begin to describe the way I felt as that pink doggy cock entered me. I was all hot and juicy for the dog, honest! And then one of the guys came over and shoved his cock into my face.”

“I was so Goddamn horny by then, I’d have sucked on anything. I sucked off seven of the guys there. And I demanded another dog to fuck me. Th-they had it, too! I was fucked by another dog!”

“Incredible! I’ve never heard anything so terrible!”

“And I wanted more! I was insatiable. The two dogs just got me hot. The guys I sucked off were the ones who got the short end of it all. I pulled a train eight guys long!”

“What? What do you mean by that!”

“I took on eight guys. I let them all fuck me and I wore them all out just as I’d done the two dogs. Fifteen men! And…”

“And two dogs,” he finished. “That’s disgusting. You’ll definitely have to be punished.”

“Y-you’re not going to spank me, are you, Daddy?”

She had gotten hot and itchy in the cunt telling him about the imagined orgy she’d attended. And her ass was beginning to tingle and twitch in response. All the ant bites had done something to her. She had to have a little pain to enjoy the prospect of sex now.

And from the way his cock was thrusting up against his pants, he was about ready to give her a long hard cock for a long, hard fucking.

“Yes, I am. Drop those drawers, young lady.”

She sinuously wiggled out of her jeans. She made a big production of it to make certain she had the man’s attention. When he grabbed her and pulled her across his lap, she knew he was enjoying the hell out of this little play-acting. His cock was a hard knob in the middle of her stomach.

Cold hands stroked over the curves of her ass. She shivered and it wasn’t from the coolness of his flesh. Knowing what was going to come made her anticipate greater things. Like the big prick poking into her body.

She wanted that long cock drilling into her asshole and buttfucking her. And she thought she knew how to get it.

“Daddy, don’t! I don’t want you to do this to me!”

“Silence! After such an obscene party, you have nothing to say in your own defense. You must be punished.”

He spanked her until her ass was a rosy red. At first, his open palm whamming down hard against her naked flesh had stung. Then a warmth began spreading throughout her loins. Soon, she was writhing on his lap and it was not from any pain.

His fingers left a red criss-cross pattern on her butt. Then the lines went away and her entire ass glowed with an inner warmth. She was purring like a kitten drinking milk.

As he slapped her across the ass for the last time, the man gulped, “I want to punish you some more. What would be a good way? You’re decadent. You know what would be real punishment.”

“Incest,” she said in a small voice.

“What?”

“Incest, Daddy. If you fucked me up the ass, that would be both buggery and incest.”

“By God, I’ll do it!”

He dumped her to the floor. She quickly got up on her hands and knees and looked back over her shoulder.

She’d been right about the size of the man’s prick. When it came bounding out of his pants, she had to gasp. It was huge. And it’d soon be fucking her ass.

She wiggled her well spanked butt in his direction to make sure he had the invitation right in his mind, then spread her legs a bit more to give him a clear shot at her dangling cunt. Already, a tiny river of cunt juice was running down her leg.

He wasted no time in snuggling in close behind her. The curves of her ass fit perfectly into his groin. And when his prick nudged against the tightly held asshole, she forced herself to relax.

At first, he applied steady pressure to get into her shit chute. Then he was hurtling up her back. The tiny muscle had relaxed — his pressure hadn’t. She found herself completely filled with his prick.

It was the greatest feeling in the world.

“Go on, greek me good!” she yelled. Wiggling her ass from side to side stirred the cock around in her bowels. She could feel his hairy thighs rubbing against her smooth ass. When his hands came around her body and began probing for her tits, she knew he was hooked. He wouldn’t stop now until he’d completely exhausted himself.

And that pleased her just fine. There was nothing like a little sex therapy to get her back in the swing of things.

Rocking forward made his cock slip out of her asshole. The vacuum formed behind his prick made her feel as if he was dragging all her guts out along with his cock. She shuddered and then began sobbing gently.

“Punishment enough?” he demanded.

“NO! Give me more! This is incest, dammit!”

And to the man, it was. He was punishing a wayward daughter in the only way that meant anything to her generation. He was going to cornhole her good.

He rammed back into her tight, hot passage. She felt as if a red hot poker had been slammed up into her. Ass rotating, she tried to pull him even deeper into her.

“Fuck me, Daddy, fuck me good!”

“Yes, my little one. I am. I am!”

His cock began sliding back and forth in her ass. She could feel the way his thick cock spread her asscheeks before vanishing all the way up into her guts. When his balls slapped wetly against her cunt, this gave even more stimulation.

This was the way to live! This was what Love, Inc. was all about. She was glad she hadn’t given Bill any of the information he’d wanted. There was no way she’d ever want to trade all the sex for the momentary thrill of playing undercover cop.

“Harder! Faster! Deeper!” she urged the man. And he responded to her wishes. He was reaming her ass out the best he could.

***

“She seems to be enjoying herself again,” said the director.

“I’m glad,” Bill told him. “Are you sure she can’t see us?”

“Positive. It’s two-way mirror. Silvered on the other side so we can look through. As long as this room is darker than out there, all she sees is mirror.”

“I doubt if either of them are noticing anything.”

“True,” chuckled the director. “Well, what’s your report on our sexy Miss Parks?”

Bill sighed, lounging against the wall of the tiny, dim-lit room. He couldn’t take his eyes off the couple fucking their brains out in the other room. He envied the guy buttfucking Laurine. He knew first-hand how good it was to have her flesh gripping down on his prick, threatening to either burn him to a nubbin or crush him flat.

She was the hottest, tightest cunt he’d ever discovered. And she was lost to him for all time now.

“Well, sir, everything went okay. I made the play up to her like I was a cop trying to bust the place. She’s still pretty naive about things like that. The romance of it all appealed to her. And when I got tough about her actually telling me what she’d found out, she didn’t crack. I did some pretty nasty things to her, too.”

“I know. I heard her report.” The director looked at the man in the other room still avidly working away at the girl’s ass. “She didn’t want to give you any information. That makes her one of the best kind of employees. I’m glad. She’s a good addition to our staff.”

“Nothing she won’t do,” mused Bill.

“Right. I’m sorry I can’t offer you a session with her but that’s out of the question.”

“I know,” Bill said. “A penalty I paid when I came to work for Love, Inc.”

He looked with longing into the room. The man had just shot his load and Laurine’s face was lit up with the look of a well-fucked woman.

He wished he could have been the one giving her that inner glow.

THE END
Source: Bbw sex

Naughty Aunt Susan

While the negative aspects of egotism are all too apparent, it is also true that for a man or woman to function adequately and maturely in society it is necessary to have a certain amount of healthy self-confidence.

The successful businessman, the woman who rises in her chosen profession, the serenely happy and efficient housewife — all are imbued with tile self-confidence necessary for them to skillfully carry out their chosen tasks.

When a man or woman lacks self-confidence on a sexual level, it can be apparent in every aspect of their lives. It is often necessary to be sure of one’s identity as a man or woman in order to be successful.

Susan Williamson suffers from a lack of sexual maturity and self-confidence, sure that she is unattractive and afraid to start a physical relationship with a man. It is only when her bouncy, inhibitionless young niece, Pamela, comes to stay with her for the summer that Susan begins to change, brought out by a girl half her age and yet much older both in terms of sexual experience and understanding.

NAUGHTY AUNT SUSAN is the story of a woman who at last comes to terms with her own sexuality, breaking the bonds of her own inhibitions and fears to take her place as a fully functioning, independent and sensual female.

CHAPTER ONE

None of the whale fucking mess would have happened if we’d had a pool of our own. But Daddy used to say it was foolish to spend all that money for installation and upkeep when he was paying dues at the club. If I wanted to swim, I could just trot on down. So a lot of it was his fault, or so it seems to me.

Mama and Daddy had gone downtown for the day. They were leaving for a month in Europe at the end of the week, and Mama said there were just millions of things that had to be taken care of. I wasn’t going along. That was a disappointment, in its way, because I’d never been to Europe, but on the other hand, being on my own for a whole month had its attractions.

They left me off at the club for a day of swimming, and that was how it started.

The pool wasn’t too crowded — mostly idle wives come to enjoy themselves — and I was floating around on my back, enjoying the flow of water across my body, when I happened to look towards the diving board.

A boy stood bouncing there, tall, tanned, well-built. He had longish dark hair, broad shoulders, and a trim waist, and his tight trunks looked as if they were painted on his body. When I saw the big lump of his cock and balls vividly outlined by the cling of his swimsuit, I felt a matching lump well up somewhere in my throat.

He swanned into the air, graceful, lissome, and when he splashed down into the water, I was waiting. Our bodies collided and my legs brushed across his cock-bulge. We both went under, him startled, me conniving, and his arms encircled me, dragging me to the surface and to safety.

“Are you okay?” he asked as he bobbed in the clear water, our feet paddling to keep us afloat. “I didn’t see you.”

“Yeah,” I said, trying to seem flustered and shaken, “I guess so. It was my fault.” His arms held me close and I wondered if he was registering the insistent rub of my tits on his chest. For curiosity’s sake I skidded nearer and let my crotch bump his. His cock wasn’t hard, but it felt big and powerful where my body nudged it.

“Mmm,” I said, “I think I’d better get out of the water while I’m still kicking.” Besides which, my skin would be starting to wrinkle before long. “Would you help me to the edge of the pool? I think I’m still a little shaky.” And to prove it, I trembled weakly in his arms, my teensy shudders fluttering up and down his clutching frame.

In another couple of minutes we were both sitting at a poolside table, shaded by a tenting top, and a waitress had just brought us a pair of matching Margaritas.

“Is this the way you always pick up girls?” I asked, slyly letting him know that I considered myself picked up.

He just laughed. “My name’s Eric. Why don’t we go somewhere?”

“I’m Pamela Crosby,” I said, “and the first place we’ll have to go is home, so I can get dressed.” I sat back and let him have a fresh eyeful of my bikini stuffed with goodies. Mama and Daddy should be gone for a comfortably long spell, and home would probably be the only place Eric and I went.

He had to change first, out of his obscenely tight and gorgeously revealing trunks, and then we mounted his bike and scooted away. I’d warn a bikini and robe from home, because I hadn’t counted on meeting anyone like Eric today, so as we rode through the streets I sat on the robe and let the winds dry me off. My arms were around Eric’s waist, my head nabbing his shoulder, my tits pressing the back of his shirt. He was a nice armful and I squeezed closer. One of my hands slipped down and touched the front of his jeans. The promising cock-bulge I’d noticed at the pool was more concealed now, but it was still there, and as I touched it with gentle, probing finger strokes, his prick began to stir with interest.

“Hey, slow down!” he cautioned. “Remember, I’m driving!”

I kept on touching his cock, though, and it puffed and swelled. I began to massage his dick through his pants until, all too soon, we were pulled into our driveway and stopped before the garage door.

I dismounted. Eric was still sitting on his bike, his tight pants full of hard-on. “Aren’t you coming inside?” I wondered innocently.

“With this?” he asked. “I don’t think your folks would go for it.”

“I don’t think they’re at home,” I replied. “So the only person you might embarrass would be me.” And with that I did a flip-around and twitched towards the front door. He was behind me in a second, panting as I used my key in the lock.

As soon as I closed the door behind us, Eric was on me, lifting me by the cheeks of my ass. His hands were big and warm and deliciously strong and I lifted my face so he could kiss it. He was sloppy with his mouth, but his intentions were good. His fingers began to creep beneath the leg opening of my bikini bottom and I decided it was time to reassert my feminine dominance.

“Mmm,” I protested, smacking away from his kiss, fighting to get my feet upon the floor. “Now you’re going too fast! Why don’t you let me run upstairs and get some clothes on? I won’t be a minute.” His hands released me and I stood back, playing with my hair. “Oooh,” I went on, “my hair smells of chlorine! Maybe I’ll take a shower while I’m at it. You can wait that long, can’t you?” He nodded, a bit glumly, I thought, with that hard-on pointing out the front of his pants all big and ready. “Well, have a seat. Unless…” and my voice slowed to a crawly drawl “you’d like to take a bath, too? I’ll bet you don’t like chlorine any more than I do.”

He didn’t. And his hands were untying my bra on the way down the hall to the bathroom. While I leaned into the shower to turn on and adjust the spray, Eric was loosening the knots of my bottom and dragging it down. I sensed the momentary nakedness of my body, but it was only momentary. In just a sec Eric was covering me with his hands in all the places my bikini covered me, and he was doing it much more snugly and warmly. I hopped into the shower, my tits springing free of his clutching hands, and I turned to face him.

“You, too,” I said. “Get undressed if you want to take a bath with me.”

I stood facing him, giving Eric a full shot of what he could expect to receive if he wanted to play. He wasn’t getting short-changed, either. I’d like to be taller, but aside from that it’s all okay. Vitals — five-four, legs long in proportion so that I don’t look dumpy. Which is a problem with shorter girls who have full-sized tits. Mine are 34-C, with big brawn nipples that invite suckling. Hair is a rich coppery shade, and I wear it to my shoulder blades. Eyes are green, like a cat’s, and while we’re on feline subjects, the hair around my pussy is a shimmery shade of red, thick and silky. From the right angle, however, the pink of my gash is definite and inviting. The boys at school say I have legs all the way up to my ass, and a curvy little set of buns to top them! For a teenager it’s an out-of-sight combination, and everything works. Perfectly. I don’t get many complaints.

I didn’t think I’d have any, myself. The only thing I didn’t know about Eric already was the precise coloring of his cock, and it wasn’t long till I could see that. For the record it was quite reddish when fully erect, as it was right now, and the balls underneath were cuddled in a small, tight scrotum.

His face was red, too, with eagerness and excitement, and he joined me in the shower with grasping, ready hands. I didn’t see any percentage in playing games right now. Not when I felt that hot, hard rod bang my tummy. I just wrapped my arm around him and we oozed together.

While he kissed and felt me, I began to scrub his cock. My soapy hand slid up and down its steely length till Eric moaned and I let go fast, afraid I’d tantalized him beyond endurance.

He shuddered a moment, staring dawn at his prick, and then he smiled. His suds-covered rod still thrust out, hard and expectant, and when I saw that, I added my smile to his.

I dropped to my knees then, letting the shower spray me, and I gently, lovingly cleansed the suds from his dick and pubic curls. When he was thoroughly rinsed, I closed my eyes, opened my mouth, and sucked his cock in.

Eric lunged up, standing on his toes for a moment, supporting himself with hands on my head, and I thought he was about to strangle me with his prick. It rammed deeply, insistently into my mouth, hitting my gag reflex, and I gulped loud. The passing excitement subsided and he eased onto the soles of his feet, and his prick slid into a better position. I cupped his nuts in one small wet hand, fondling them as I began to suck the upper half of his thrusting peter.

It had a fresh, clean taste, with a slight residue of soap flavor still clinging to its warm hardness. I sucked his rod playfully, not wishing to make this the whole focus of our lovemaking, but I sucked forcefully enough to let him know that he’d picked up on a break in a million.

He appreciated it. I could tell from the contented groans he made from the way his fingers curled and twined in my hair. From the way he balled himself up into my mouth every few strokes, as if the pressure of my suckling had suddenly become too much for his young manhood to bear.

I sucked his prick as long as I could, but the water was pouring and I had to keep from swallowing the shower spray, and I suppose it was like giving head underwater. After a certain length of time, drowning seems like a viable alternative. I let go of Eric’s pole and rose to my full height, facing him. He put his hands on my tits immediately and leaned against me, letting my stomach feel what my mouth had just been gobbling. Our mouths came together and my tongue stabbed inside his. He stiffened for a moment, but when he felt the playful wandering, he grew easy. His hands left my tits and moved around me, once more taking hold of my ass.

I was slippery with soap and water, and so was he. We wiggled and squiggled, providing one another with delightfully uncertain handholds, and then Eric was lifting me again, his fingertips at the same time assaulting the lips of my cunt. I’d been so busy seducing him I hadn’t had time to notice how sexed-up I was myself. Not until his finger slid into my hole and began to worm around.

It was like receiving a mild shock. I squealed “OOOH!” and tried to wrap myself around him where we stood, almost knocking the poor boy flat. He held on for dear life as I climbed him like a tree, and he pushed me towards the far wall so that his wiry young body wasn’t the only thing supporting my 104 pounds. I had my legs wrapped round his waist and my tummy rubbed his, the big hard spear of his cock bouncing on my bottom as we rocked and staggered together. His hands were firmly gripping my ass, and that finger continued its exploration of my pussy while I tried my Goddamnedest to suck his tongue out of his mouth by the roots.

There was a rushing in my ears that was only partially caused by the flowing water. Everything was happening at a breakneck pace and I wanted to fuck. Right now! I pulled my lips from his and told him so.

He looked happy and he steadied me while I climbed down from my stork perch on his body. We turned off the water and dried ourselves perfunctorily, and then it was a race to my bedroom. I won, because he didn’t know his way in the house. Yet. He’d have no trouble next time, I was sure.

Still half-wet from the shower, I flung myself onto the bed and rolled to meet his plunge after me. We came together like crawling snakes, and his tongue was a crawling snake, too, crawling across my face and neck and tits as he fingered my cunt some more. I put my hand over his, urging it to investigate a little more thoroughly, and I kept bumping his cock with my knee to make sure it stayed big and hard long enough to do its manly duty by me.

“You’re a wild chick,” he said, between nibbles at my tits, the tips of my nipples were erected a full inch, an inch of hot, wet, rubbery flesh that ached whenever his teeth rolled upon it. I reached for his prick and found it ready.

Opening my legs, I beckoned him with my pink gash. “Show you how wild,” I promised in that husky, Lauren Bacall type voice I save for beddy-bye.

He didn’t have to be asked twice. He was on me like a satyr, plying my thighs with his own, letting me aim the point of his fucker straight towards my fuckee. The flesh of him touched the flesh of me, rubbing, tickling, and my cunt throbbed inside me. For the sweetest second imaginable, and then I stuffed his cock in and up and our bodies came together with a musical thumping sound that was nearly but not quite drowned by a soft groan from him and an acceptant moaning noise from my own lips.

How big was Eric’s cock? I don’t know. I don’t carry a tape measure in my snatch. A cock is big enough when it’s big enough, and his was big enough to fill me deliciously. There was no pain, nor was there a trace of void. We were like a hand and a glove. My cunt might have been created to be a home for his pocket [missing text].

I took it fully to the hilt on that first long thrust, and I felt every inch of his prick going in my cunt. My eyes opened wider, just as my hole was opening wider, and I started to giggle and chatter at him, but he was concentrating so hard on his fucking that he didn’t hear me. At least he didn’t reply. He just kept ramming against me, even though his cock was already fully inserted, and the protracted shudders of his meat inside my pussy were what it was all about.

My knees lifted and my heels locked around his back as he lay between my legs. My ass was off the bed, fully splayed for his greater ease and mine, and I moved against him a time by way of encouragement. He was a bright boy and got the message. His belly pulled away from mine, uncunting most of his peter, and then he gave it to me again with a driving thrust that left his balls swinging in the crack of my ass, tickling the moist cleft and making me throb responsively from asshole to brainpan. “Just like that,” I panted, and he gave it to me again.

Just like that. No variation, no frills. It was a straight, hard fuck. Don’t get me wrong. I like a straight, hard fuck, and I have ever since I was a young teenager and found out what my pussy was for. But imagination and variation are essentials, too, and Eric didn’t seem to show much talent in those departments. Well, so what? He was my age, so he’d told me on the ride home, and I rather suspected that I had balled a lot more guys than he had girls.

But he had a good cock and he could shove it up my cunt so hard and deep and fast it made my teeth chatter, and, as for the rest, he could learn it soon enough. During the next month, while Mama and Daddy were making the Grand Tour, I was pretty certain that our boy Eric would be getting a Grand Tour of his own. And guess who he’d have for tour guide?

I wiggled my butt as he speared in and out, arid the alternate this-way and that-way pressures and pulls on his cock made him mutter aloud in surprise. Clearly this was a new experience for him. He began to experiment with new approaches to meet and counterpoint my own wrigglings, and the result was out of sight. For both of us.

I twitched to the left and he fucked to the right. I sidled to the right and he gave me a left-aiming prong that sent his pecker skyrocketing up my gash sensuously. “By Jove, I think you’ve got it,” I quipped in a breathless voice.

It felt so good now, so much better even than before, and I romped with him like a whore on her day off. As he kept pronging me deep and hard — but with those essential variations. I cupped and squeezed my titties excitedly, finger strumming the nipples till they ached and throbbed.

Both of us were wet again, this time from sex-sweat, as damp as if we’d come dripping from the shower to the bedroom. My armpits squished when I worked my hands, and my hand slid on his body when I tried to touch it. Eric’s face was ecstatic as he ravaged me, and I suppose mine must have had that same silly fucking grin set firmly in place. He reached out with one hand and grabbed my right tit, pawing it viciously but lovingly, too, and I covered his hand with mine to keep it there.

Normally I require some effort. You can’t just shove the meat to me and expect fireworks. But this was the first time I’d ever brought a boy home with me in the middle of the day, especially after such a blatant pickup as I’d pulled on Eric, and it was such a novelty to be balled in my own little bed, rather than in a car or the woods or on the tiles beside someone’s swimming pool or wherever I didn’t even realize till a day or two later that Eric hadn’t used his mouth on my cunt at all. Oh, sure, I’d sucked on his dick, and sucked it well, but he hadn’t reciprocated. And nine times out of ten that’s a prerequisite for the guys I screw around with. Well, this was number ten, I suppose.

My period was due any day now, and I always get hotter and sluttier then, too. Probably that’s why I’d decided so quickly to come on to him at the club. And what of it? He wasn’t complaining and neither was I.

That cock of his just kept sucking in and out. And I do mean slick! My cunt was as greasy as if he’d oiled me with Vaseline and his rod slid through my hot, wet drippings as it plunged again and again to the center of my very being. I could feel a dull thud every time he plunged home, a thud that meant he was very nearly banging his knob on the mouth of my womb. Some girls like that a hell of a lot. I do, if it’s done right, but too many guys feel they have to drill you like a machinist. Those big peckers just slid in and out, and each time they go in, all the way in, it hurts and aches, but at the same time it feels so good you don’t really want to ask them to take it easier.

And later your cunt aches as if it’s just been flogged with a cat-o-nine-tails and you swear to yourself, “Next time I’m going to put my foot down,” and you never do it, because the next time it’s that same mixed feeling of good and bad. Who said it was easy being a girl? And what girl would have it any other way?

“Get ready…” his voice was tight and tense… “I’m gonna come…” And before he’d finished speaking, I felt the lunging jabs as his cock rammed up my cunt and began to spit out its load of jizz.

My pussy jerked as his cock shuddered inside me, and I thought nice, sexy thoughts and wiggled myself so that my clitty got its full share of attention from his gyrating prick, and a sweet, shivery little cream hit me, too.

It was nothing compared to his. Eric was a groaning corner. His face twisted up and he grunted and moaned and his fingers seemed to be gouging the flesh of the titty he held, and I saw muscles knotting up in his neck and arms. And all the while he kept on plugging me with his rod, shaking it as he dumped his fuck-juice in my cunt. I suppose single, teenaged girls fucked before the Pill came along, but I wonder how much they enjoyed it.

I didn’t have that problem. My cunt was as sterile as a hospital ward, and it sucked up his jizz as fast as he could squirt it out. The ripples of pleasure that coursed through me were small and short-lived, but they were nice enough while they lasted, and the flutter of my pussy tickled a few extra drops of cock-milk from Eric’s rapidly sinking hard-on. It was wilting almost before he could get it out of me, and as he pulled free, a last, watery glob of jism formed in the shrinking knob of his pole and spilled onto my red beaver.

My legs unclasped and he sank back with a groaning sigh of satisfaction. I brought my ass onto the bed and lay smiling up at him. It wasn’t the best lay I’d ever had, but it was okay, and he was a nice, considerate partner, and the two of us might have some fun in the four weeks to come.

“I have a confession,” I said finally, reaching to touch his moist cheek. “When we collided in the pool. I did it on purpose. I wanted to meet you.”

“Who picked who up, then?” he laughed.

I shrugged, wiping away a seeping gob of cock-cream from my snatch-lips. The touch was soft, but the lips were tender enough to remind me that there could be more, so much more. I reached down to cuddle his pecker, hoping it make it stiff again, but he seemed dubious.

“I don’t think I can make it right now,” he admitted.

“Where there’s a will,” I quoted, and I started to suck on him. His cock was small now, and wet with the creamy jism he’d poured into me, and the taste was fragrantly aromatic. I sucked and I sucked and I sucked, I kissed and licked, I gnashed my teeth on the shriveled stalk of his cock, and I even rolled his nuts in my mouth, but none of it worked.

Eric wasn’t idle. He had one hand on my tits, fondling them in alternation while his other hand traced up and down my spinal column from nape to buns, and he was clearly interested, but it seemed that he just couldn’t respond. Well, he’d dumped a BIG load inside me. It was still dripping from my snatch in pearly bubbles, and I felt all hot and wet and itchy up my hale, so maybe he was just too fucked out to try anything now. Regretfully I let his prick slither from my mouth and we sat up sadly.

“Might as well get dressed,” I sighed, and I hopped from the bed to do just that. Rummaging through my drawers, I found a T-shirt and a pair of cutoffs that left the lower half of my ass bare even when I had them on. Eric went into the bathroom and picked up his own clothes, coming back in fully dressed just as I turned from admiring myself in the mirror. He looked me up and down.

“How old are you?” he wondered, a little late for that kind of wondering.

“I told you already,” I replied, fixing my face. “I’ll be a senior this fall.”

“You don’t look it,” he said.

I shrugged. That was the real cross I had to bear. Made up and dolled up, I can pass for almost any age I want. On the other hand, in kid-stuff duds like a T-shirt and tattered shorts, no make-up, hair uncombed, I look like a slightly well-built twelve or thirteen. So I have to be careful or guys tend to get the impression I’m jail-bait.

I turned to him, with my makeup on and my hair fluffed as much as its wetness would allow. “Better?” I asked. “I’ll show you my birth certificate if you’re still nervous. Hey, I was just thinking — are you doing anything for the next month or so? Mother and Daddy are gonna be out of the country and I thought I might have a party or two while they’re gone, you know, to stave off loneliness? My friend Lilly is going to stay here with me, so if you have a friend.”

“Just one or two parties?” he wondered.

“Sure,” I giggled. “The first one begins Monday and ends two weeks later. The second one begins the Tuesday after that and lasts till whenever.”

And I squiggled against him, wrapping my bare legs around his, making my tits jiggle beneath the tight T-shirt so that the nipples stuck out and poked him through the cloth, and I bit him at the base of his neck, a quick, darting bite that made him yip. He wasn’t prepared for the bite, and he grabbed at me with punishment in mind, but I was too fast. I ran out the door and down the hallway, into the living room, with Eric on my heels.

“You’re a bitch, Pam!” he hollered, and I threw myself over the back of the couch. He hopped after me, and when we slid together on the cushions, I could feel that my neck bite had accomplished what all that sucking and kissing on the bed hadn’t. Eric’s dick was hard inside his jeans, hard and strong and thick.

I unzipped him eagerly, dragging his cock past the teeth of his fly with careful fingers, throwing caution to the winds when I had his cock flesh bind.

His tool was that lovely bright color again, and the knob of his prong was swollen purple with blood. I wanted to put his cock in my mouth and suck it till he squirted cum where my tonsils used to be, but he had ideas of his own.

Eric pushed me back, rolled up my T-shirt, and got his bands and mouth to working on my tits. He sucked me, he chewed me, he licked me, he kissed me. It was all nice and I cuddled him to my breast as he nursed on my boobs.

He was trying to get his hands inside my tight cutoffs, and I wanted to help him. But the way we were lying it was difficult for me to lend any assistance. So I did the next best thing. I got a fistful of his cock and squeezed it tenderly, beginning to shuck it up and down with my hand. It was a toss-up whether his cock or my palm was the hotter then, but we did share the heat back and forth.

“Shit up,” I commanded, and he did, kneeling beside me with his rod sticking out. I didn’t know whether to let go of his cock and use both hands on my zipper or keep my grip and fumble left-handed at the fastenings of my shorts. I was still deciding when I heard the front door open. Naturally, I looked up.

Mom and Daddy were in the doorway, and their eyes seemed to lock right into mine as Eric and I sat there. I wanted to look away but I couldn’t summon the nerve to do it. Eric heard the noise, too, and he looked around, going all red when he saw them. His cock wilted in my hand and he tried to get my fist loose so he could stuff it back in his pants and get out, but I seemed unwilling or unable to let go. I don’t know which. All my muscles had frozen in place and I was like a statue.

Daddy came pouncing into the living room, Mom close behind, her hands clutching at his flying arms. He was mad, he was hollering, and I think he was promising to do some nasty things to Eric if he could just get his hands on that long-haired son of a bitch. Well, I thought. Somebody’s going to catch hell now, it seems.

CHAPTER TWO

Eric was slated to catch his share of that hell, but he jumped off the couch, trying to get his cock inside his pants, and the lucky boy managed to sidle past Mama and Daddy and out the door. Daddy lunged after him but missed, and then he and my mother were both in the living room with me, their eyes burning with anger.

It took me a moment to realize that my tee-shirt was still pulled up, leaving my tits free and naked to their inspection. I tugged it down quickly. Daddy began to holler and Mama started to cry, both at the same time. I didn’t know which of them I should listen to.

“We’ve given you everything!” Mama wailed between sobs, as if that was a logical argument.

“Who was that boy?” Daddy thundered impressively. He’s a big, well-turned man — I could go for him, if he wasn’t my daddy and if I had a thing for older men, which I really don’t and his flats knotted as he waited for my answer.

“His name’s Harry,” I lied, finding something that sounded close. “I met him at the club, and he brought me home. Oh, Daddy, we weren’t doing anything, really!”

“Not doing anything?” Mama sniffed.

“Not doing anything?” Daddy echoed. “We come home and find the two of you half-naked on the couch, your hands on his.”

“We were only petting,” I protested. “All the kids do it.” Petting was their generation’s word; I figured they’d understand it. To me it was just foreplay.

“And what if we’d come in a few minutes later?” he yelled. “What would we have found then? Pamela, I want to know right now — have you done this sort of thing before? Who with? Have you — have you ever done…”

Mama’s eyes got really big and she looked as if she were going to have a nervous breakdown on the spot. She’s a small lady, dainty and delicate, pretty, and she looks so helpless when she’s in distress.

From the mood they were in, I didn’t think my parents were ready to hear an uncensored account of just what sort of things I’d done before and would do in the future at every opportunity. I lied. “I know what you mean, Daddy,” I said, blushing by will alone. “And what kind of a girl do you think your daughter is? Do you think I’m some kind of sleep-around tramp? I’m a good girl.” That was true. The consensus among my better friends was that I was pretty good. “But, when you’re sitting and talking with a boy, and you maybe kiss him a time or two because he wants to do it, and then he touches you, and — well, he gets excited, you know? And…”

Daddy helped Mama sit down and he flopped into a chair himself. “So,” he cut in, “you masturbate him? Do you do that with all the boys you date? My God, I’ll kill every one of them!”

I’d talk myself into a corner in spite of everything. “No, no, no!” I squealed. “It’s not that way at all!” but it was too late. Mama had regained some of her control and she began to talk.

“We can’t go away now, George,” she told Daddy. “I couldn’t sleep if I thought about Pamela here alone, what she might be getting herself into…”

Oh, shit! I had really blown it now! And all because I wanted to go swimming. See what I mean? If we’d had a pool of our own, none of it would ever have happened.

Daddy shook his head. “I don’t think we can cancel out now,” he mused. “But we can’t leave her here by herself either. Maybe your parents would like to have her as a guest while we’re away. They hardly ever get to see her.”

Anything but that! Grandpa and Grandma lived in a retirement village in Florida and they read Bible verses every night for a couple of hours before going to bed. Jesus, I’d die there!

“It’s so far,” Mama said, and I tried not to nod in agreement. She thought a moment and her face brightened. “What about Susan? She’d be a wonderful influence an Pam, wouldn’t she?”

Aunt Susan? God almighty! That was nearly as bad as Gran and Gramp! Aunt Susan is Mama’s youngest sister. She’s a writer and lives in a farmhouse somewhere in Ohio, of all grungy places, and she looks like a dishrag. A nunnery would be livelier than her place for a month. I felt sick.

“Yes,” Daddy agreed. “Susan would be perfect. Do you think she’d mind?” Mama shook her head, and it seemed that they had the matter decided between them. Well! There went all my plans for a month of partying and frolicking.

“Don’t you trust me?” I whined, and the stern looks an their faces was answer without words. I winced and got up.

“Where are you going now?” Daddy blasted.

“To Lilly’s,” I replied in a hurt voice. “I should let her know that she won’t be able to come stay with me, since I won’t be staying myself.”

They grumbled, but they finally let me go, though Daddy checked the mileage on the car before I left and warned me that any suspicious extra distance when I got back would be taken out of my hide.

Lilly would be pissed, I thought, but not half as pissed as I was. We’d been making big plans. But it was most definitely off for now, and it was all my fault.

Lilly’s mom was on her way out, and she told me to go on in, that Lilly was in the bathroom, where else? I heard the water running in the room down the hall as I flopped down on Lilly’s bed, curling my legs in the air.

In a moment or two she entered the room, wearing a towel and a headful of wet hair. “Oh, hi,” she said, sarcastic as shit. “Jesus, Pam, what’s wrong with you? You look like a girl who just found out the rabbit died.”

“Worse,” I said, and I told her the whole story as she stood beside me. Her face clouded.

“Oh, crud! When you fuck, you fuck, don’t you? Couldn’t you have gone out and parked somewhere like any normal girl? Why did you have to bring him home and screw him in the parlor?”

“Yeah,” I pouted, twisting my fingers in the tail of my shirt. “Sometimes I think you’re right about this women’s lib stuff, Lil. If I’d been a boy and they’d walked in on that scene, Daddy would have been smirking up a storm. He’d have slapped my back and offered me some of his private stock of rubbers and told me a couple of dirty jokes. But girls are different. Daddy wants to kill, and all Mama does is cry. I should have given them something to cry about. A full confession.”

Lilly shrieked in laughter. “You’d have given them coronaries! Would you have told them about me, too?”

“Bet your buns,” I said. She grinned, did a quick hoochie-koochie that made her towel glide to the floor, and then she covered me with her sinuous body.

Lilly was the first lover I ever had. We’ve been friends since fifth grade, when her family moved here, and we’ve shared everything. My body started growing before hers did and I used to flaunt it at her, twitching my butt and pulling my sweaters tightly over the pair of delicate cupcakes I had then, and it really pissed her off. We’d fight and call each other dirty bastards, and then we’d make up with little kisses and pets of endearment.

Well, one day, when we were friends again, she lured me into her garage and pulled up her dress. She dropped her panties and showed me, with a bold sneer of superiority, the little downy hairs that were sprouting around her pussy. She even invited me to touch them.

I suppose we were eleven then, just finishing up sixth grade. I was already wearing a training bra, but Lilly’s tits were mostly big smears of pink nipple. But she had cunt hair, and I didn’t. That hackled me, and when I touched her, I was kinda rough. I slid my fingers along the tight line of her slit till she started breathing hard and heavy, and then I pushed inside it, poking around to see just what was there.

Lilly gave a holler and she closed her legs on me. My hand was trapped in her crotch and she rocked back and forth, huffing and panting. Her hair swayed from side to side and she closed her eyes, while little warbling noises oozed from her lips. Something else was oozing, down where my hand was. It was wet and warm, seeping out of her pussy, dampening my fingers, and I didn’t know enough to realize that she was having a hell of an orgasm.

It excited me. I used my hand more forcefully, making her cry out again, making her shudder from head to toes, and I put my other hand on her chest, massaging the growing nipples through her dress and undershirt. She went all white in the face and she moaned and my own head got giddy and light, till I thought I was going to pass out on the spot from wondrous excitement. There was a warmth between my own legs, and I squeezed that warm tingle with my thighs.

When Lilly let me go, her face was flushed and moist. And nothing would do her but she must have a look at my pussy and see if she could do the same thing to me with her hands that I’d done to her.

We were sitting on a pile of soft carpet remnants, and they tickled my bare ass when Lilly pulled down my drawers. But they didn’t tickle half so much as the fluttering pressures of her delicate fingertips across my half-formed cunt. One stroke and I was wet, two strokes and my little pussy-lips were swollen like a battered nose. We giggled nervously, and then she inserted a fingertip.

The parting my cuntal flanges was so overwhelming and so intense in its back and forth pull on my clitty that I creamed on the spot, and her fingers were aromatic and spicy with my juices.

That was in 1970, and thank God, word was getting around that masturbation wasn’t harmful to growing girls. Lilly and I found that out, after we’d been doing it to one another for a couple of months, and from then on we didn’t feel quite so guilty. By the time school started again in the fall and we entered the seventh grade hand in hand, we’d progressed to a little cautious mouth-to-snatch play.

In junior high we discovered boys, and we started feeling guilty again. For the next year or two we kept on fooling around, but now we had a justification. If we spent hours kissing and necking, touching and sucking titties, fingering or eating pussies, it was all okay — we were just practicing up for the days when we’d be going out with boys. Sometimes Lilly took the male role and sometimes I did. We’d go through little playlets of seduction. She’d be the dreamy date, picking me up at my house, taking me out, and slowly, by sensuous erotic degrees, she’d warm me up with kissing and petting till my body itched to be stripped bare.

And of course she’d oblige me. I was wearing something bigger than a training bra now, and her fingers burned as they touched its well-filled cups. She’d tease me then, stroking, fondling, cupping, till my nipples scorched the nylon and thrust out imploringly, and then I’d beg her to take off my bra and suck away the aching hunger in me.

Lilly would do just that, but only when I was so hot I couldn’t stand to live inside my burning body and had peeled the bra from my tits by myself. Suck me, bite me, dribble me with spit and then lick it into my flesh — Lilly knew more ways of making love to a pair of titties than anyone I’ve ever known!

I grooved on what she did to me, but most of all I liked it when she’d lie upon me and grind her pussy against mine till both our cunts throbbed in unison and we gasped and moaned our come delight into one another’s mouths. And when the shivering of our bodies subsided enough, we’d switch roles. This time I’d be the boy, and I’d give her hell.

We weren’t lesbians, of course. Just healthily bisexual. Bi has become really in the last few years, but we’ve always known there was nothing wrong with it.

We lost our cherries the same night. When we started our sophomore year, the school held a mixer-dance, and Lilly and I shook hands and put on our cuntiest dresses — no undies to interfere with bobbling titties or wiggly butts — and we went with blood in our eyes. We ended up with blood in our crotches and joy in our hearts. I found a farm boy from out in the county, big and blond, and I lured him outside. When he got me into the bushes, he became a raging animal, and before I knew it I was on my back, my skirt up to my waist, and his cock jiggling where my cherry used to be. It hurt, but only a little. Lilly had to use a bit more persuasion, but she finally managed to get done in before the night was out. We had a good cry together afterwards and entered life as women.

Anyway, Lilly and I are best friends, you know, so I can say truthfully that she’s not the most gorgeous girl in the world. She’s a few pounds underweight, and her boobs never really grew. Her face is cute, in a squirrelly way, and she has pretty hair. Too much, though. She’s been on a women’s lib kick for months, and she’s refused to shave here legs or her underarms, and I heard one guy tell another one that screwing her was like screwing a monkey. “But a freaked-out monkey,” he added quickly, and I knew what he meant.

Ever since she’d started reading about women’s rights, she’d gotten more aggressively lesbian. She still fucked guys, sure, but only if she really felt like it. But get the two of us alone in a room and those hot hands were all over me, feeling and investigating and scratching anyplace I might itch. Sometimes I dug it, sometimes I didn’t. Right now, I dug it, in a big way.

She pounced on me and laid me back on the bed, curling her legs around me tightly. Her hands yanked at the tail of my shirt and pulled it up so that my nipples were exposed for some patented Lilly-style sucking. I felt the tips erecting into her hungry mouth and I fondled her head while she nursed me, my bare thighs lifting so that it rubbed her super-hairy crotch. She used to trim her beaver, the way I do, but not lately. The hair was thick and long and it tickled me as much, I’m sure, as the rubbing of my thigh tickled her in reply. I started to giggle.

She looked up then. “What’s so funny?” she wandered.

“You are, monkey,” I snickered in reply. It was our private joke. Lilly sat up quickly, scooting forward so that her thick bush bumped me in the face.

“How funny is this?” she asked, nudging me with it.

“Mmmfff-mmmffffff!” I muttered back as my tongue began to delve among her hairs, seeking the gate that lurked inside her jungle. My hands clutched the lean cheeks of her ass, digging into the flesh, and I started to tickle her asshole while I licked pussy.

Lilly liked that. She always did. She began to rock and bounce on my face, puffing and humming, so I began to work the tip of my middle finger on her asshole.

She was still damp from her bath, and her skin was soft and yielding. My finger poked and prodded, and she was working with me, and with a cry of triumph she accepted the sudden thrust of my digit up her ass. She squirmed to take it, giving me an even hairier mouthful of her snatch, and my tongue found the puffy gate of her slice. I knocked with one-two-three quick tippy-taps and she opened to receive me.

As I licked and tongued her cunt, I kept working that middle finger in her shitter. She lurched and jerked each time I pushed it deep, and that just brought her cunt more firmly to rest on my sucking mouth, and both of us enjoyed that.

“Mmmm, love ya!” Lilly chanted as I ate her out, and she jerked with increasing passion each time my tongue ferreted through her moist cunny-lips and anointed the bud of her cunt. She bounced on my face, nearly strangling me with her clean-smelling but ghastly-thick pussy fur, and then she was lifting herself bodily, dragging her snatch beyond my reach. My hand was still caressing and finger-fucking her asshole, and that arm lifted with her till I had no choice but to let the cork pop.

Lilly shrieked when my finger slid out, and she stood above me for a second, her cunny region twitching. I reached up for a friendly goose of her butt and she squealed again. She whirled round and plopped down upon me once more, this time in reversed position, and as I began to lick her gash from back to front, Lilly undid my cutoffs and tugged them down far enough to lay me bare.

She didn’t waste a moment. The first thing she did was to nuzzle my pubes with her squirrelly face, biting the little pink flanges that protrude ever so slightly from my cunt. I squirmed to feel her teeth on my twat — she was a bit rougher than usual, but I didn’t really mind — and then she had her fingers in my gash, digging and spreading. My butt moved upward to meet her, and her tongue tiptoed across my cunt-mound with dabbing steps.

I pulled the cheeks of her ass to their widest and rammed her asshole with the tip of my nose. She giggled into my pussy and I replaced my nose with a finger. Her bung sucked it up eagerly and I could feel her sphincter muscles clasping and unclasping. It was an interesting effect, and I twisted my finger inside her, letting the knuckle gouge this way and that. There were tiny droplets of moisture gleaming on the hair ends round her gash, too. Some of it was Lilly’s juice and a lot of it was my drool. I covered her box with my mouth and sucked at her plump thrusting cunt-mound, grinding my teeth gently on the fleshy swell.

And she gave me in return. She spread my cunt-lips with ten slim fingertips whose nails she kept trimmed from consideration. Her hands tugged at my pussy, making it yawn before her eyes, and I writhed with the delicious torment of it. I stretch, sure, but she seemed determined to test my elasticity all the way, and I didn’t think I could take much more spreading. Lilly solved that problem. As soon as I was fully displayed for her, she brought her face down and tried to fuck me with it. I felt her nose and her mouth and her chin’s point alternately grubbing in my furrow, and I wished I could open wide enough to take her whole Goddamned head into me. I’d suffocate her with my snatch, drown her in a flood of cream and love!

I lifted my own head and bored into her juicy slit with a zestful fervor that soon had her twat slick and sloppy. My tongue punctured the cave of her sex and wiggled round like a snake. My finger slid all the way up her ass, there to jiggle in frustration, but a jiggle that made Lilly’s butt sway excitedly.

Lilly and I had been tight for so long we didn’t need instructions on how to satisfy the other. When I took her twitching cunt between my lips and pulled insistently, she did the same to me and I drenched her mouth with my sudden flow. She drank it greedily and flogged my snatch with her tongue, forcing me to pour out even more girl-jism, and at the same time she ground her cunt upon me so that I could give her the same treatment.

I did, and gladly. I had one hand engaged in fondling and diddling her ass; the other hand came up to join my mouth and I stuffed three fingers, all of them straight and rigid, into her gash while I sucked hell out of her nubbin. She fought the urge to come — I suppose she wanted to make it last forever — but she couldn’t hold herself that long. In another minute she was jelly on my face, her hair soaked with her cunt-cream, that tangy mat of pussy fur blinding me, choking me. It was only a quickie, but Lilly and I were both sex-tipsy when it was over, and we lay on the bed hugging and kissing, her hands busy on my tits. I touched her smaller boobs in reply. They were warm and damp and I could feel her heartbeat scampering behind the left one as I pressed it.

“You know,” Lilly murmured, “what I really hate is that we won’t be staying together while your folks are away. I’d been counting on that.”

“So had I! I was really in the mood to party.”

She kissed me lingeringly. “I’d been thinking about something else, hon. Just the idea of living with you makes me itch between my legs. Feel,” and she guided my hand to her twat. I couldn’t tell if it was itching, really, but I scratched her box playfully all the same and she oozed against me.

“I’ve decided, I think,” Lilly went on. “I’m going to go lesbian fulltime. You know, Jill Johnston says that all women are really lesbians at heart, that they only screw guys because of social pressures. I think she’s right. I just don’t enjoy fucking boys any more.”

Lilly shook her head, and her face was serous. “It’s your fault, you know. You seduced me when we were just kids. Remember the games we used to play? First date, and first petting, and first eating-out, and all the rest? Pain, it’s never been as good for me since. Except when I’m with you. I think I love you. Don’t laugh! I mean it!” I wasn’t about to laugh. The look on my face was shock. Lilly was getting into this pretty deeply, and it scared me.

And I didn’t remember seducing her. Maybe she’d been a proto-dyke at eleven. As I recalled it, she had been the one who took the initiative, persuading me to touch her, to finger her off. Not that I didn’t enjoy it. Sex with Lilly was something I looked forward to. It was a change. But she was getting freaky lately, and I almost expected her now to offer me an engagement ring.

“The trouble with you, Lilly,” I said, “is that you read too much women’s lib stuff. You really believe that we don’t need men at all. You’re cutting off half the people in the world.”

“I don’t want half the people in the world, Pamela Crosby. I just want you. All the time.”

“If I could fit you into my schedule…” I still hoped I could bring her down with some wisecracks.

“Your schedule. I love you, but you’re so promiscuous! Do you really enjoy balling almost any guy who asks you, just because he’s a guy and has a cock? That’s what you do, Pam, and you know it as well as I do: I mean, nobody’s a virgin any more, but you carry it to extremes. And are you really that turned on by getting fucked, or are you trying to find something that none of those guys know how to give you? Isn’t that why you let them all bang your box?”

Promiscuous? I didn’t think of myself that way. It was an uncomfortable moment. Lilly had never talked to me this way before, and I knew now that she was a hundred per cent serious. She wanted me to make some kind of lesbian pact with her and renounce men for life.

I tried to think about Eric, about how nice it had been fucking with him this afternoon, how neat it had been to pick him up and seduce him, but I couldn’t remember what he looked like. And who was the last guy I’d fucked? It was just last week, Tuesday or Wednesday, but who was it? Bob? No, he was the week before last. Oh, it was Karen Whittaker’s cousin from out of town. Wasn’t it? I couldn’t remember what he looked like either.

But I could remember Lilly, remember each and every time she’d ever touched me.

I turned to Lilly, my hand sliding from side to side on her small boobs. They were very pretty, I reminded myself, even though they’d never grown much. The nipples were still as big, as pink, as sensitive, as they’d been that first time I ever saw or touched them. My fingers moved again, into the puff of hair at her armpit, and she smiled. One of her legs slid across me, and the soft little hairs she refused to shave away were ticklish on my skin.

“I don’t know,” I said finally. “I’ll have to think about it. An awful lot. I don’t know if I’m ready to do something like that, and I wonder if you are.”

She smiled smugly. Outside, the front door slammed and we heard the patter of little feet. Her kid brothers. “Better get decent,” Lilly said softly. “It wouldn’t do to have you caught messing around twice the same day.”

She grabbed her towel and rewrapped it on her body while I pulled up my pants and pulled down my shift. Before I left, she handed me a book entitled Sappho Was a Right-On Woman by a pair of lesbian ladies, and insisted that I read it while I was with Aunt Susan. “And when you come home,” she added, “I’ll be waiting. Right here. With a horn on for you.” We kissed and said good-bye and I had to go. This was some day, all right!

And to make matters worse, that night, when I crawled into bed, I had a visitor. It was Mom, come to have a mother-daughter talk. I recognized it as soon as she started. It was the same one she’d given me when I had my first date, back in seventh grade. All about being very careful, protecting my reputation, not cheapening myself just because some ill-bred boy made demands on me.

I was careful enough. I took my Pill first thing every morning. She didn’t know that, and I didn’t tell her. But what about the rest? Was I cheapening myself? And what the hell kind of a reputation did I have? Boys were nice enough when they were with me, especially when they knew a little piece was in the offing, but what did they say when I wasn’t around?

I’d never given it any thought till that little chat with Lilly, and now, with Mom trying to patch up this afternoon’s bad scene, I couldn’t think about anything else. Maybe getting caught wasn’t so bad after all. Mom had called Aunt Susan and my little vacation was definitely on, so I should be spending the next month in a quiet, sexless environment. I’d have time to think. Maybe I’d cut down on my catting when I got home again. Guys expecting an easy score on me might be in for a big surprise.

And who knew? Maybe I’d read Lilly’s book, too. Maybe — just maybe — by the time I got home I, too, would be as confirmed a lesbian as she seemed to be. I thought about that after Mom kissed me good night, and there was a warm moist feeling in the pit of my cunt. Was my body telling me something?

I reached to stroke that moistness, to kindle the sensation creeping upon me, but when I took my fingers away, I just groaned in an undertone. It wasn’t lust. The curse had arrived for its monthly visit.

CHAPTER THREE

I was still woozy from the feel of solid ground beneath my feet when I heard someone call my name.

“Pam?!” came the voice again, and when I looked in its direction, Aunt Susan was coming towards me. I hadn’t seen her in a year or two; but there was no mistaking her.

They sell her books on almost every newsstand in the country, paperback Gothic and romance novels. She writes under her real name, Susan Williamson, plus two or three pen-names. Mama has a lot of her books, but not nearly all.

She’s Mama’s baby sister, in her early thirties now, but she has a frowzy, ageless look to her that makes me think of an old-maid schoolteacher on a particularly bad day. Her mousy brown hair was pulled back into a tight, dangling ponytail, her face was nude of makeup, and she was wearing a really ghastly combo — loose, oversized sweatshirt and a pair of baggy jeans that fit her like a big tent. She’d never been fat, and I wondered if she just bought her clothes an guesswork frown bargain bins at Goodwill Stores.

“Hi, Aunt Sue,” I said, lifting my face so she could kiss me hello. Her breath was antiseptic, and there was but the slightest glimmer of life in the near-green eyes behind the big round lenses of her glasses. Those eyes could have been pretty, I thought, if the rest of her wasn’t so blah!

“You’re growing up so fast,” she told me, but Aunt Susan had a few inches on me in height. “I was so happy when Barbara called. I’m afraid I’m becoming a hermit. Seems I never see any of you any more. Here, let’s get your things into the car. Lee!”

From out of nowhere a guy had appeared on the scene. He was about her age, I guessed, and he was okay. Tall, not too hefty but not skinny either, his hair dark and shaggy, he had a strong, handsome ugly face. Aunt Susan saw me eyeing him and she caught my hand.

“Pam, this is Lee Kinloch. He’s an instructor at the university, and a good friend besides. Lee, this is my niece Pamela. Isn’t she lovely? Well! We’d better get her things into the car.”

Hmmm, I thought, shaking his hand, where did the old girl find him? And how in the world does she hang onto him?

His car was close by — Aunt Sue’s auto was a little two-seater, again quite at odds with her dowdy exterior, too small to hold my baggage — so we loaded up and went motoring away. Aunt Susan lives ten or fifteen miles outside Athens, in the country, and she talked most of the way. Most of her conversation revolved around how nice it was to see me, and how pretty I’d become, and didn’t Lee think so, too. He did, and. I was delighted. He had a nice voice and a nice smile and a nice manner, and he didn’t treat me like a child, the way so many adults do with girls my age. I could have gone for him, but if he dug on Aunt Sue’s type, I didn’t stand the chance of a snowball in hell. And besides, if he was her personal stuff, it wouldn’t be right to play for him anyway. That’s only moral.

Aunt Sue’s been in and around Athens for ten or twelve years. She got her B.A. and M.A. at the university, began writing (and selling) as an undergraduate, and she’s never left. With the profits from her first ten or twelve books, she bought a farmhouse in the country, fixed it up, and settled down. I suppose she enjoyed being a hermit, but the only thing southeastern Ohio reminds me of is hillbilly heaven. To each her own.

Her house is big and quaint, and I wandered round it looking at the antique and period furniture while we were supposed to he carrying my luggage in. The old parlor was fixed up as a study, with shelf after shelf of books, a table dominated by a big, new IBM electric, and filing cabinets where she kept carbons and correspondence and research notes. She was halfway through a new Gothic right now, and Lee and I both sensed that she’d really like to be working. So he drank a quick cup of tea and made his excuses. I waved good-bye and hoped I might see him again. If he was Aunt Susan’s regular, I supposed I would.

She fixed sandwiches but I didn’t feel like eating. My tummy was still upset, and my lunch consisted of a couple more Midols while we sat talking on the shady front porch.

“You’ve grown up while I wasn’t looking,” Aunt Sue complained gently. She sat lazily on the swing and I could almost see the curve of her left tit where her baggy shirt threatened momentarily to cling to her body. It was the first time I’d even guessed she had a figure.

Aunt Susan talked exuberantly and fluidly, like someone making up for lost time. I asked her about Lee; she seemed to enjoy speaking on that subject, and I gave her her head.

They’d met at the university library, while she was researching a historical. One of her characters was Robert Burns, a specialty of Lee’s. He guided her to some useful books and references, and they’d been friends ever since. Very good friends, if the sparkle in her eyes when she mentioned his name had any significance.

“That’s great, Aunt Sue,” I congratulated, “but I want to tell you now — if having me around is cramping your style any — I mean, I’m a big girl I know the score. So [missing text].”

She didn’t understand. I could see it as soon as I started to talk. “You and Lee,” I went on. “If he’s been living with you, you don’t have to move him out on my account. It’s cool with me.”

“Living with me?” Aunt Susan said in a very strained voice. She was red as a lobster.

“You and he are lovers, aren’t you?” I asked, venturing all.

“Lovers?” She was absolutely aghast. She stood up and began to pace the porch. I felt about two feet tall and I didn’t like the taste of my foot, stuck in my mouth.

She turned suddenly. “What makes you think that Lee and I — we’re just friends. I enjoy talking to him, I think he enjoys talking to me — that’s all, Pam, that’s all!”

How could I have made such a boo-boo? How could I have remotely considered the idea that Aunt Sue and Lee Kinloch were shacking up? They were friendly, sure, and if I’d been in her shoes, I’d have damn well been shacking with him. But Aunt Sue was somebody else, not me. She was a dowdy, frowsy woman a breath and a half away from being an old maid. Unattractive, to say the least. Why would a right-on guy like Lee even want to ball it up with her? He probably got off socializing with her as a breather between bed-wrestling with frisky young coeds at the university.

“I’m sorry, Aunt Sue,” I tried to apologize, but the words seemed so inadequate. “I’d better go up and unpack,” I said, making for the door. “Guess you have to get back to the typewriter, and I’ve kept you long enough.”

When I came down from my room, after putting all my clothes away, her study door was closed and I could hear the machine gun rattle of her a typewriter. I thought about popping in, but decided against it. She was entitled to some peace from me. So I went outside to walk around the property.

I left the house far behind and stood atop the ridge, straining my eyes to see anything. There wasn’t anything to see, except for the trees and the fields stretching away in the distance. It was quiet and lonely up here, and the summer sun bathed the ridgecrest in warm, glimmering rays. I soaked it up with my body, turning this way and that to rinse myself on both sides, and then I smoothed a place in the high grass so I could stretch out.

Such a nice day, too warm and sunny for clothes. I sat up and removed my blouse and bra, smiling as my bared nipples sprang up immediately, and then I lay down once more. I closed my eyes against the sun’s rays and lay in the fragrant grass, shifting my shoulders to let that good warm feeling touch me everywhere from head to waist. My hips moved, too, and the menstrual cramps that had been bothering me most of the day didn’t seem so bad any more. The sunshine was direct and soothing, and I could hear crickets chirping in the field and birds singing off in the distance.

Being on the rag isn’t my favorite time of the month. I feel bloated and run-down, and mostly I feel like shit. Sometimes I get so horny I want to jump out of my skin — the urges become intense and my skin crawls with lust. But masturbating is so messy, and guys don’t want to get involved with you when you’re dripping a little, and as the sun bathed me, I felt an ache in my bones. There was a horny coming on.

My legs were pressed tight and they worked a gentle squeezing pressure on my cunt that made the tampon inside me feel like a poky little cock. I lifted my knees, bringing the heels back nearly to the cheeks of my ass, and I humped upward against that juicy feeling.

During menstruation my cunt feels almost raw, and of course it’s always wet inside. The slightest increase of pressure or stimulation makes me pant and hardens my nipples, and right now I could feel my teats growing stiffer than the sun and a gentle breeze had already gotten them.

I could have gotten off easily, by rubbing my hands over the crotch of my jeans, but it seemed too easy. One good stroke and I’d have burst into flames. Just one. On the other hand, I could make it last longer by keeping on the way I was going.

I gritted my teeth and made my thighs rub together with more vigor, frictioning them the way a Boy Scout fucks around with his twigs in the big forest. The smooth columns of flesh, each encased in a sleeve of denim, came together, scraping, rustling, and I felt myself growing ever warmer. I ground my butt into the grass as I heaved in a restrained bout of self-seduction.

Oh, why did it have to be self-seduction? Why couldn’t I have someone like Lilly here with me, using her naughty hands and mouth on every part of my body while I did the same to her? Or, even better, what about Lee Kinloch? He was a great-looking guy, best I’d seen since leaving home this morning, and he dripped with sexy charm, not at all matching my image of a stuffy college professor. And if Aunt Susan was only using him as a conversational partner, maybe I could snag him for discussions of more basic subjects. He’d be my first older man, really, barring a few seniors I’d fucked when I was in tenth grade, and they didn’t count.

Hey, Pam! Whispered my brain. Remember — this was supposed to be a vacation. You were going to make important decisions about your life. Take it easy, decide whether you were or weren’t just wasting your time screwing around with guys.

But — this might be the best way to find out. I mean, if I got it on with Lee Kinloch, and it turned out to be just another screw, then I could really be more certain that Lilly was right about me and her. That made sense.

I began to open and close my legs, bringing them together with a soft thud that vibrated thrillingly upon my pussy, where it nestled inside the tight crotch of my pants. I was wearing panties, of course, thick cotton ones that I could throw away if I leaked, and they were big and bulky inside my snug-fitting jeans. As I got hotter, my cunt seemed to swell up magnificently, threatening to split all my seams, and that little menstrual device didn’t seem little at all now. My pussy-lips were molded round its intruding bulk, massaging it, stroking it with soft, fluttering ripples, and it felt like a cock that had been put in me soft and was hardening with each second of additional penetration. That was nice.

I pulled my knees up and made them rub on my bare tits, while one arm locked behind them, keeping them up and in place. With the stiff, extended fingers of my other hand I began to make little footstep-like patters across my butt, just a tippy-tip-tip touching action that was only meant to amuse me.

It must have gotten out of hand, to coin a phrase.

I was thinking about Lee Kinloch and the prospects of getting him into my pants when a warm, throbbing burst of sensation fluttered in my pussy and I felt sunny and bright inside. My legs twitched where I held them up, and then they sagged, and I lay stretching on the grass once more, letting the sun warm my bare tits while I purred in a kind of contentment. It wasn’t the best, but it would do for now. I’d taken the edge off my horniness.

Aunt Susan was on a good writing streak, it seemed, because she was still barricaded in her office at eight o’clock that evening. I fried up a couple of cheeseburgers, mixed a salad, and carried supper into the study. She looked up with a startled smile and stopped work long enough to polish off a snacky meal. We talked in circles the while, me afraid to say much lest it blow her cool again. Aunt Susan was just as old-maidish as she looked. How could I ever have thought she knew the score?

“Could I borrow a couple of your books to read while I’m here?” I asked, hoping that would put me into her better graces. “Mama has a lot of them, but not nearly so many as this.” She smiled and said it would be just fine, and I could tell she was anxious to be at work again, so I cleaned up the supper things and cleared out. The typewriter was humming and pecking before I’d gotten the door quite closed behind me.

I watched television for a while, but the programming wasn’t too hot. The local stations were pretty amateurishly run. Finally I shut off the set and went up to my room, ready for beddy.

The walk up the steps seemed to put a little fresh vigor into me, though, and by the time I’d taken off my shirt and jeans I didn’t feel like going to sleep just yet. I had my radio along, so I turned it on and looked round the dial for some good music. At first all I could find were hillbilly broadcasts and late-night preachers, but finally I picked up the signal of a southern station that believed in the boogie.

I sat on the edge of the bed in my undies, jiggling my feet in time with the music. It was an infectious beat, and I found my fingers snapping, too. In a moment I was on my feet, stepping out and back as I caught the musical pattern and put my body into key with it. I like to dance. It makes me feel good and sexy all over, to throw myself into the rip of a song, to let it control the way I move, to surrender my conscious will and let the drive of the rhythm carry me along. I don’t even need a partner when the music is right.

And the music was right. That Tennessee DJ was picking some really obnoxious records this evening, one after another.

I moved, making up my own steps as I followed the beats of the songs. My hips swayed, my legs kicked, I swooped low and stood tiptoe high, turning round and round on my toes like a disco ballerina. The music seemed to throb and reverberate in the marrow of my bones, and I danced as if I were on display in a window, rather than in the privacy of my room. It was good and I was good. I felt sexy and beautiful and graceful as a young deer.

One song blended into another and still I danced. The commercials and patter between tunes passed me by unnoticed. I must have danced even while the DJ talked. After a while I didn’t even need the music he played. I was humming and clicking my fingers and patting my thighs and hips, and making my own songs and my own accompaniment.

Warmth began to fill me from top to bottom. I felt at peace, in love and harmony with everybody and everything. It was the way I always felt on a dance floor, and guys who led me from a disco to the bushes never had any reason to complain afterwards.

The shifting of my hips, the kicking of my legs — sure, they were having an effect on my cunt. I could feel myself getting damper there, not only from my menses, but from a burgeoning stimulation that was sharp and to the point. Dancing, even dancing solo in a narrow space, was making me horny, and a menstrual horny was the most insatiable kind there was.

Before I knew it I was standing in one place, doing deep knee bends just like in gym class. I broke them up with quarter and half turns, and I cupped my tits through the thin yellow nylon of the bra cups. The nipples were hard and hot inside stiff as pebbles, and I rolled my fingers on the points they poked into the fabric of the brassiere. I pinched them till tears came into my eyes and I sighed in hot little bubbles of breath. My hair was all disordered, some of it dangling in moist strands across my face, and I combed it back with one hand, at the same time touching the little droplets of sweat on my cheeks and temples.

My neck was damp, too, all around the base, and my sweating palms were making the bra cups wet as well. Especially round my nipples, where the dampness was allowing my brown areolas to show through the nylon. Still dancing in my chosen place, I unhooked the bra clasps and wiggled out of it. My tits shook beautifully, zestfully, and I made them jump and bounce in delight.

I put a hand on the crotchstrip of my panties. A tingly shudder spread through me, vibrating at the base of my front teeth. Inside my cunt was that tampon, just like a tiny finger inserted for permanent stimulation, and I squeezed my thighs together that I might feel it even more vividly.

“Mmmmm!” I warbled triumphantly, my voice husky and feline. I backed towards the bed. My legs touched it, and I just let myself fall, flopping onto the soft mattress. It was a country bed, soft and cushiony as a cloud, and I felt as if I were sinking endlessly into its comforting surface.

I slid farther back, lying full-length on the bed. I split my legs their widest, making an indescribably delicious pain-pleasure radiate from the slice of my cunt, and I held my legs apart till I couldn’t stand it. I closed them then, massaging with my thighs, raising one above the other, squirming like someone trying to keep from pissing. My panties were stuck to the wetness of my gash and when I touched them, stroking the slitted opening through the nylon, the moisture seemed to increase. I could almost hear a squish as I fondled my swampy cunt.

I rolled over, onto my tummy, and I shoved my twat against the mattress, grinding with my hips as though I rode atop the fattest, thickest, longest, hardest cock in all the world. Reaching behind me I cupped the cheeks of my ass and twisted them forcefully, till fresh tears budded in the corners of my eyes and I whimpered in little cries of exquisite pain.

Fingers slid into the crack of my butt and stroked my flesh through the sopping cotton. My knees shook, my toes quivered. With one finger I poked at my asshole, shoving as if I meant to insert the finger and the intervening panty layer, too. It wasn’t a serous attempt to finger-fuck my ass — I only wanted the lovely darting feel of it, the knowledge that I could do it if I wanted to.

My tits were hard lumps of flesh now, capped by fiery pointing nipples, and I raised my hands so I could manipulate them. I sighed, very loud, it seemed to me and my roaring ears, and I squeezed all the harder, till it felt as if my tits were about to burst like abused balloons. But I wasn’t abusing my brown-nippled balloons. Not at all. I was loving the hell out of them, and it was certainly no abuse.

I humped against the mattress for what seemed an eternity while the seeds of a dynamite come were planted in me. I wasn’t ready for these seeds to flower and blossom yet. Not just yet. I rolled over again, lying on my back once more, and I abandoned my tits long enough to wiggle my butt free of the white panties which encased my yearning crotch.

I twirled them in the air on the toes of my left foot, then gave a kicking toss that sent them flying across the room. The exercise made my snatch feel hotter and juicier, and I wondered if I could bring myself off, all the way off, without leaving a hideous mess on Aunt Susan’s spare bed.

Oh, fuck Aunt Susan and her spare bed! If it stains the sheets, then it stains the mother-fucking sheets!

I grabbed a big handful of my coppery, glistening beaver, and I squeezed it firmly. Spurts of heated excitement shot through me irresistibly, and I opened my mouth in a thrilled cry that was about a quarter-tone sharper than the falsetto wail of the black shouter on my radio at the moment. Sing your heart out, baby, I told him silently. If you were here right now, I’d squeeze your nuts just this way, and I’d give your big black prick a twist that’d put you into my fucking key!

I sampled the music with one ear, trying to summon a mental image of the singer. His voice was rich and black, oozing with hot sex, and I could almost feel his ebony body on my creamy frame, his long dark cock wriggling in my pink slit as he fought to give me a dose of his seed. We’d move in time with his music, the two of us, fucking to a syncopated, elusive rhythm that came right out of the hot southern earth and the stinking city ghettoes on a trail that had begun in the steamy jungles, where life was life and fucking was out of sight. Where cocks rammed cunts in time with the throb of the messenger drums, and witch doctors chanted evil spells while the lions and tigers roared through the night. My hips jerked and wiggled in an approximation of that jungle boogie, and I tried to embrace my imaginary black lover.

The fantasy faded in and out. I’d never fucked a black guy — I don’t really like black guys, not on a one-to-one basis.

I covered my snatch with my hand again, the grip even more powerful, the ball of my finger joints pressed down hard upon the slitted opening. I felt the string of my tampon catch between my fingers, and I nearly jerked it right out of my streaming hole.

My fingertips strummed the furry curve of my pubes, making the clitty inside dance and jiggle in happiness. The radio was playing still another song by now, one with a slow, offbeat rhythm, and I tried to match the drum strokes pat for pat.

My toes wiggled with the music and I went pit-a-pat-pit-pat on the hillock of my cunt. The hair forest was damp and so was I, everywhere, and I found myself making little chattering sounds as my fever built and peaked.

Lee Kinloch, I thought again, recalling Aunt Susan’s platonic friend. How would he be in the sack? Honestly? Guys my age, the only kind of guys I’d fucked around with so far, were interesting, and they did fun things to me and with me, but there was a distressing sameness about it. That had been bothering me ever since my little visit with Lilly the other night.

Guys would eat my pussy, they’d suck my tits, they’d feel me from head to toe and rub their naked bodies against mine, but their main interest was in getting a herd cock shoved as far up my cunt as it would go, then humping up and down, in and out, back and forth, till their nuts let go and they dumped a gallon of jism in my snatch. And that was okay. I’d enjoyed fucking ever since the very first time, else I’d not have kept on doing it. But I had a feeling it might be possible to find something more than those basic acts and reactions in sex.

With a more mature man, perhaps. Someone like Lee. He might be a real tiger between the sheets. Why not? He was a man, not a boy proving himself on a girl’s body. A man to make me feel like a woman instead of a girl who knew the score. A real, fully grown woman.

The image titillated me, Lee Kinloch between my legs. His shaggy head bobbed in my mind’s eye as he drank at my seething twat, and I could almost feel his tongue on my puffy gash, with long, slow, careful swipes that turned me on and sent me screaming into the clouds before he’d really begun to do me.

With him sex could be an adventure, a challenge, not just a contest to see if I could enjoy a nice come before my partner lost control and shot his load inside me. Oh, Lee, I thought, you have to be a dynamite lover! Appearances couldn’t be that deceiving. And if he was only half as good as I knew he must be, he’d be out-fucking-rageous! And if Aunt Susan wanted nothing more than his mind, Goddamned if I’d let the most interesting part of him go to waste.

I strummed harder, playing my cunt like a ukulele. The song on the radio had changed its beat, doubling up on the rhythm, and the musicians were all cooking. I had to work furiously to keep up, and I couldn’t, but by then I was involved in musical improvisations of my own, and my tits heaved with the big gasping sighs that rolled from my lips.

“Is something wrong, Pam?” a voice wondered. A female voice. Who else’s? There were only the two of us in the Goddamned house. Oh, shit, I thought, not even bothering to let go of my cunt. Not again.

Aunt Susan rattled my doorknob. “Are you all right, dear?” she wanted to know. The handle turned. Was she going to come in on me?

I struggled to catch my breath. “I’m okay,” I said.

Aunt Susan pushed the door open a hair aria looked around it. What must she think of me now? I was lying naked, clutching my pussy with one hot little hand, and my nipples were sticking out a mile. Or could she see anything? She wasn’t wearing her glasses. In fact, she appeared to be dressed for bed, and her mousy hair was down, hanging on her shoulders. If she hadn’t been so painfully plain, she might have been almost appealing with her hair untied.

“Are you sure?” She seemed uncertain. “I heard you calling out.”

“It’s my period,” I said, “and I’m just having a little trouble with it. Nothing to worry about. Honest.”

“Do you always go to bed naked?” She’d finally noticed.

“Uh-huh,” I said absently.

“Well,” she said, “if I can be of any help…”

She could only be of help right now if she called her good-looking friend and told him to get his ass out to the old farmhouse for a little screwing. “‘S okay,” I panted, feeling dangerously warm as my hand lay relaxed on my cunny.

“Well, good night, then,” Aunt Sue said, “and if you do need some help or company or anything, holler.” She closed the door and I heard her slippers patting on the floor.

As soon as she was gone, I tightened the clasp of my fist and I humped my cunt upward into that clutching grip. Keep it low, I warned myself. Don’t yelp so loud or she’ll be back. And if Aunt Susan got flustered when asked if she was living with a guy, what would she do seeing ire breaking in my visitor’s bed?

I squeezed and fondled, not caring how loud the radio was or what was playing. My hand twisted and jerked on the hairy thrust of my cunt-mound and I rolled on the bed, letting my body move as it wished. One of my fingers lay right along the crease of my slit, pushing at the gashed fish, thumping on the end of my inserted tampon, and I shook in abandon, knowing that the time was nearly here.

My come hit me splendidly, knocking me first in the gut and then spreading through my body like a fire out of control. I moaned and sighed with the joy of it, turning my head to let the big soft pillow muffle my cries of release, and I clutched my gash as it dripped a thin, hot mixture of cream and blood. I could smell it, the heady, cunty aroma of a menstrual come, and I wished I could smear my fucking face in it, that I could be the slut I felt in my delight.

The fever began to pass, slowly but not slowly enough, and I purred in dismay to feel myself coming to earth once more. Well, my raw cunt was certainly not ready for more of the same, and I had a growing sense of weariness in the marrow of my bones. Maybe I’d close my eyes for a few moments, then snap to and diddle some more. Wouldn’t that be nifty? Just for a few minutes. Not to sleep, not to dream — just a bit of time-out. Just a bit…

CHAPTER FOUR

When I opened my eyes again, the room was bright with sunlight and my radio hummed static. I stretched and yawned, still naked, still atop my sheets. I’d slept the whole night. What time was it, anyway? I hopped out of bed, grabbed up my clothes, and went into the bathroom.

The clock in the living room was chiming eleven o’clock, and I’d slept half a Sunday morning. Aunt Sue was in the kitchen, and though she’d long since eaten her breakfast, she ordered me to sit down while she fixed mine.

I don’t eat much just out of bed — coffee, toast and jelly — and Aunt Sue drank a cup with me while I dawdled. She wanted to know if I was feeling better this morning, so I made up some shitty excuse about menstrual cramps and she swallowed it hook, line and sinker. No sense upsetting her so early in the day.

“Well,” she said with a smile, “how’d you like to come into Athens with me? I always do my grocery shopping on Sundays — the stores aren’t so crowded.” I didn’t think I wanted to be seen with her in public, not even on a Sunday. Aunt Susan had to be at her worst right now. She didn’t look well-dressed or presentable enough to plow corn.

“I don’t think so,” I replied, touching my tummy where it shone bare and golden between the bottom of, my tied-up shirt and the low-slung waistband of my jeans.

“Well,” and she looked a bit downcast, “I shouldn’t be gone too long. No more than a hour or two. Oh, I might stop by the library, too. I need to check the street layout of Copenhagen for a chapter coming up. But I won’t be too late.”

I watched her go, driving that little red MG. God only knows why she’d bought something like that. It fit her image about as appropriately as a see-through blouse. But it was her money.

I went into her study, intending to pick up a few of her books for spare-time reading. Maybe I’d go up in the hills for some more tanning this afternoon, and I could look at the book while I bronzed. Jesus, there were so many, and I hadn’t read more than a couple, even if she was my aunt.

That one looked interesting, the one in the corner, half-hidden behind the filing cabinet. I reached for it, dropped it, and swore vividly. The fucking book had fallen in between the shelves and the cabinet and it was gonna be a tight squeeze to get it out. I dropped to my knees and reached in to retrieve it.

In the process I touched some heavy-duty manila envelopes lying on the very bottom shelf, back out of sight. They seemed to contain books, and I pulled one out.

It was starting to discolor — no wonder! The postmark on it was 1970. San Francisco, I noted, and the return address was BEDTIME BOOKS. Bedtime Books? Why should they be sending Aunt Sue anything? Sounded like a porno firm to me. Maybe she needed some research material so she could give one of her prim, beautiful heroines a bit of sex drive. Giggle, giggle.

I was leaning to put the, envelope back where I’d gotten it, but one end was unfastened and books spilled onto the floor. I swore again, more vividly this time, and picked up the books to stuff them back inside.

O BEASTLY LUST! read the title line. By Sandra Warfield. The cover featured a painting of a half-naked girl being menaced by three brutal looking men, one of them holding a whip in his hand. What was Aunt Susan doing with this? Well, it was her business. I was putting the spilled books back into the envelope when I saw a folded letter inside. Curiosity got the best of me. I took it out, unfolded it, and began to read:

Dear Susan,

Here are the comps of O BEASTLY. Very hot, very good. We couldn’t have printed this a year or two ago, but thank God times are changing! Have you finished SLUT FOR ALL SEASONS yet? Am anxious to see it.

Take care.

Yours,

Karen Butcher, Editor.

Aunt Sue had written this book? I couldn’t believe it! I studied the cover again, the girl all but naked, the men feverish with lust. I read the blurb on the back cover: HER HOT BODY DROVE MEN WILD BUT HER COLD HEART TURNED THEM OFF. UNTIL LYDIA FOUND SHAME, DEGRADATION, AND BEASTLY, BEASTLY LUST!

Well! I opened the book at random, not quite halfway through, and began to read. I finished one chapter, then put the book down in a state of shock. My eyes were big as saucers.

I had just read twenty pages of the most graphic sex imaginable. Not only had the heroine Lydia gotten fucked in the asshole by her abductors, but then she had been forced into a cage with a hairy ape, which wrestled her to the floor and fucked her with his gigantic cock. Lydia ended up loving it, and when the chapter finished, she was coming with shrieks of undiluted ecstasy while the ape shot her cunt full of his jizz.

My Aunt Susan wrote that? I couldn’t believe it! Again I stared at the letter. Her name and address were at the top, it began “Dear Susan,” and the book mentioned in the letter, the book she was cheered for, was the very book I held in my hand. Any court in this lovely land would convict her on that much evidence. Could a niece be blamed for assuming?

But Aunt Sue? This was a pornographic novel, if I’d ever seen one. A lady getting fucked by a gorilla and learning to love it? X-rated, baby, X-rated!

I looked into the book once more. A few chapters further on, [missing text]. Now Lydia was strapped down on a tabletop. Vibrating dildoes were inserted in her ass and cunt — apparently the gorilla hadn’t mined her snatch after all — and a huge, gross, [missing text]. The lady was squatting atop Lydia’s face. Jello-quivery thighs, a cunt hairy, almost hidden in the folds of fat, its slice smelling of piss — and Lydia was slurping away while James, Ron, and Ted stood on the sidelines watching and enjoying.

I wondered how it all turned out, but much more important in my mind was the question, how in the name of slit did Aunt Sue come to write this book? She got embarrassed when I asked her if she was living with a guy. She seemed a bit upset to find that I’d quit wearing pajamas to bed. If I’d ever seen a prude, a prim, proper prude, she was IT. My hands were trembling as I stuffed the books and the letter back into the envelope. No fucking wonder she didn’t have this little treasure up on the shelf with her Gothics and nurse stories. If any of this stuff seeped into her haunted castle and love in the hospital corridor books…

Then were more envelopes down there, at least a dozen. All the ones I could get to were return-addressed Bedtime Books, and all of them seemed to contain several paperbacks. The postmarks were 1970 and 1971, which must have been her sex phase. I didn’t have to look inside the envelopes. I knew what I’d find, and the prospect scared me nearly as much as the first sight of that horny ape scared Lydia.

What was the score with my auntie? How many more secrets, did she have stashed away? I felt as if I’d been spying on her. It was none of my business. If she’d wanted any of us to know about those books, she’d have put them right up there on the shelf with the others. So why was I snooping around and digging them out?

I heard her horn tooting outside. She was back from town with the groceries. I grabbed a couple of mysterious castle books from a shelf and went out to meet her. Aunt Sue came up from the car with her arms full of grocery sacks and I hurried to help like a good little niece, but as I followed her up the steps to the front porch, I couldn’t help but wonder what kind of a woman she really was.

On the one hand she seemed outraged when I brought up a subject that touched even lightly on sex, and she seemed honestly outraged. But on the other hand she was capable of writing O BEASTLY LUST. Not to mention SLUT FOR ALL SEASONS and who knew what else? Were there two Susans? Did she have a secret life that she didn’t wish to share with outsiders? It was none of my business, speaking morally, but I’ve never been much on morals. I go where my instincts lead me, and my instincts were screaming FIND OUT WHAT MAKES HER TICK!

CHAPTER FIVE

The rest of Sunday passed placidly. Aunt Sue wanted to touch up the chapter she’d worked on yesterday, and I went into the backyard for a little sunning — this time with my bikini on, since her office window faced the spot where I was lying. Later we collaborated on dinner, then moved to the front porch for iced tea and talking. Finally we retreated to the living room, after the sun went down, and watched a little TV.

Aunt Sue went to bed after the eleven o’clock news but I sat up waiting for the late movie, an old Bogart flick. It wasn’t one of his biggies, just a pre-stardom job with Bogie as a supporting villain. No wonder I didn’t remember the title. I poured the last of the wine we’d began drinking into my glass, snacked up the rest of the cheese we’d been munching, and slouched in my chair trying to follow the rather draggy plot.

It wasn’t worth following. I slumped a little more, stretching my legs, licking the last wine drops from my lips. The room was dark and quiet, save for the TV set and its flickering black and white picture. Aunt Sue was probably asleep by now. I felt as if I were totally alone.

Maybe. I unbuttoned my blouse, left it hanging open for a few minutes, then removed it entirely. I like to be naked. Of course, I don’t get to do it much at home, except in my room, that with the family situation I live in, but when I get out on my own, I don’t intend to wear clothes at all in private. Unless, of course, Mama and Daddy are coming by for a visit. Any other callers will have to take pot luck.

Why stop at half-measures, Pamela Crosby? I asked myself, and there was no viable answer forthcoming. I stood up and let my jeans drop to the floor. They’re tight, and I had to wiggle to make them fall, and the clanging of the belt buckle sounded as loud as a hammer on an anvil. I held my breath for a minute, wondering if Aunt Sue had awakened, but she didn’t call out so it must have been all right.

It was better than all right when I took off my panties and settled my bare butt onto the soft cushion of the chair.

I touched my pussy, a soft testing touch, and found that I was warm and velvety. A little smile curled my lips. My snatch wasn’t quite so raw and tender this evening, and I didn’t jerk spastically when I fondled the lips of my cunt. A sure sign that my period was drawing to a close. And thank God for that! No wonder we call it the curse!

The warmth began to spread as I touched and rubbed my gash with a bit more vigor. Hush-a-bye, I thought, hush-a-bye, Susie. Her bedroom was here, on the ground floor, and if she wasn’t sleeping soundly, she might come strolling out when I least expected it. So I wished her sweet dreams and myself something even sweeter.

Oh, fuck! I shouldn’t trust it to chance. I stood up and got into my panties and shirt and went tiptoeing down to her door. Gently I opened it, peering inside. A shaft of moonlight arrowed through the open window, outlining and revealing her face where it lay on the pillow.

Her hair was loose and flowing, her eyes shut in dreamy sleep, and the cover lifted and fell in a soft, almost imperceptible motion as she breathed in her repose. Funny thing about moonlight, I told myself. It was very kind to Aunt Sue’s plain face. She looked almost pretty asleep, with her glasses off and her face relaxed. Or maybe it was just the relaxation. She wasn’t engaged in presenting a desired image to the world at large. Her guards were all down and I was seeing the natural Susan. Such a shame. If she really wanted to, if she were willing to work on herself… Oh, it was her business, not mine! If she wanted to be dowdy and ugly, she could be as dowdy and ugly as she fucking well wanted. All I’d come for was to find out whether she slept or woke.

I closed the door and went back into the living room. As I passed the wine bottle, I picked it up by the neck and tilted it to my lips for a cleaning-up job on the final droplets left inside. A taste of wine tinged on my tongue, but only a taste. It had been half-full when Aunt Sue brought it out this evening, but it was empty now.

For a moment I stood on the floor just holding the empty bottle. My fingers slid mindlessly up and down the long swanlike neck, onto the belied jug. It was a long-necked bottle indeed — seven or eight inches of glass crafted into a thin cool tube. Seven or eight inches. A lot of guys didn’t have cocks that long. Seven or eight inches.

I unbuttoned my shirt and let it drop to the floor. The room was dark except for the TV. No one could see me. I rubbed the bottle up and down my breast, between my tits, across my nipples. It was cool at first, the glass of it, but it warmed as it touched and was touched by my skin, and when it was nicely warm, I pressed it with my lips.

You’re crazy! I told myself, but I wasn’t really listening to me at the moment.

I put the bottle down for a sec, and took off my panties. Now I stood naked on the floor, and if Aunt Sue happened to come in on me now, I’d have some explaining to do, straight on. But I felt giddy and sexy and all woozy inside, and if I’d been called on for excuses, I could have come up with some zingers.

There was a car chase happening on TV — cops chasing the mob, one gang pursuing another — who cared? Some nice thirties’ style suspense music accompanied, full of clashing cymbals and string teasers, and I started into a brand-new boogaloo that fit the movie tune. As I danced, I swooped low, bending to the floor and picking up the bottle where I’d placed it while unpantying.

Everyone says I’m a good dancer, and they must be right. I enjoy doing it, and I was enjoying myself right now. The music stopped, but I didn’t heed it as long as I could keep to the beat I’d set for myself.

I began to play with the bottle while I danced and swayed. I stroked my face with the neck and the bell, passed it round me from front to back and all the way home, slid it up and down the flatness of my tummy, the neck’s end reaching low into the curly fluff of my reddish beaver.

The nozzle poked through my hairs like a big glass finger and scraped the slightly prominent lips of my cunt. It also touched the string of my tampon, which I’d almost been lucky enough to forget about. Still moving in my boogie, I drew the bottle back and forth between my thighs, letting it tickle my cunt, and then I put it down.

I removed the tampon and wrapped it in tissues, then positioned myself above the bottle and started to lower away. Its tip touched my squishy slice, tipped momentarily, then caught itself and began to push its way inside my cunt-hole. I held my breath as the bottle end slid between my twat-lips, and I sighed happily when it was wedged fast.

I stood up then, supporting the bottle with my hand and holding it in place with my cunt muscles. Being screwed when you’re on the rag is a whole different trip, even if it is only a glass bottle that’s doing the deed. A cunt feels alive and throbbing in every nook and cranny, and to take something solid inside it makes for an incredible, intense feeling. Especially something as hard, as solid as the thick glass neck of the wine bottle.

I pushed it up into my hole, bouncing softly in place, and my tits swung and jiggled. When the bottle’s end hit the end of my snatch, I thought I’d burst apart in orgasm, and I could smell the sizzling mixture of cunt juice and menstrual blood that was making my snatch a swampy bog. Some of the scummy mess was dripping onto my fingers as I fucked the bottle and to feel it was a new turn-on. I bent my upper body forward so I could hump my glass prick just a bit more forcefully.

Slowly I dropped to my knees, but only as a preparation for moving backwards onto the floor with my shoulders down and my knees high. Careful, Pamela! Glass can break!

If Aunt Sue should come out — perish the thought — I’d be up shit creek. This was too heavy to be explained away. So if she did, I’d tell her the fucking truth and let her do as she pleased. She was sleeping like a baby, anyway. Instead of worrying, I raised my butt from the floor and tried to shove as much of that glass cock up my hole as I could manage.

My cunt seemed to stretch out a bit in this position, and I got a little more of the bottle into my twat. It was thin admittedly, not as bulky as most of the pricks I’ve allowed to enter my pussy, but it had a wonderful rigidity, too. It stayed there, hard, long, penetrating. It didn’t go soft too soon, it didn’t waver in the firmness of its presence.

I began to twist the bottle around in the wet maw of my cunt. My knees swayed and my tits heaved as I gave myself over to the fantastic stimulation, and my menstruating cunt felt bathed in a warm, red-glowing aura of excitement.

Lilly, I thought. Lilly would love this bottle the way my mother loves my father. It would be the perfect answer for my girl friend. She’d never need a man if she had a long-necked bottle she could thrust up her pussy whenever she felt the need for something beyond the excitations I could give her.

What about me? I was getting off on it, too. In fact, this Goddamned bottle had more style, more personality, than half — no, three quarters — of my most recent male lovers. But if I closed my eyes, I could taste Lilly’s sweet breath on mine, feel her lips chewing my lips, her fingers twinging through the coppery hair that fringed my slit. I could sense the invisible presence of her body close to mine, smell the wonderful fragrance of her cunt as we moved even closer. I wondered if she were thinking about me right now. From Ohio to Maryland. If I tried, if I really tried, could I reach across that distance and catch hold of her soft hand?

“Lilly,” I whispered into the darkness, “Lilly!”

I don’t know if I heard her ghostly answer. Part of me throbbed in delight at the very syllables of her name seeping from my lips, and I could almost swear, for only a thrilling moment, that I heard her husky voice reply, “Pam.”

She meant so much to me, more than any of the guys ever had or ever would. Why should I keep on, spreading my thighs for almost any guy who asked, when I could have Lilly? She didn’t take me for granted. She loved me. Even when I was at my bitchiest and most disagreeable. Still Lilly would take me in her arms and hug me and kiss me and feel my tits, and the bitchy impulses would fade like a morning mist and in a trice I’d be doing the same lovely things to her and both of us would be purring like cats in heat.

Maybe I was really a lesbian at heart. Lilly says all women are, that they love to touch other female flesh, to kiss it, to suck it, and that society’s wrong for putting so many obstacles in their way. God knows she loved to touch and kiss and suck my flesh, and when she did that, I couldn’t keep my hands and mouth off hers. Maybe it was fated to be this way.

Oh, I tried to reason with myself, who knows what she really needs or wants at this age? Chronologically I was still a kid. Wasn’t it too early to be settling into the pattern that would determine the rest of my life? I was too young to be married on impulse; it should be too young to decide my sexual orientation, too.

I shoved the bottle-prick into my cunt with a frisky twitch, thinking of Aunt Sue’s friend Lee Kinloch. Yesterday I’d been bound and determined to try him on for size. This evening I was ready to commit myself to life as a lesbian. I didn’t know what I wanted, and I felt as if events were conspiring to corral me.

Pim-pam-pom! I battered the end of my cunt with the open end of the bottle, fast, hard, twisting stabs, and I felt my cunt quivering and gulping, as if it wished to swallow the bottle with a free good will. See, Pam, I reasoned. Even your body doesn’t know what it wants yet. Let your head have a rest. Try to take it easy. Easy. Lee Kinloch could give it to me hard, I was positive. He looked like such a good lay, how could he help being one? Women must be after him like flies. With his looks he’d be cutting myself in the nuts if his bed technique were sloppy.

Oh, he was a definite! Maybe he could cure my growing disenchantment with guys. Bet anything his cock was long and hard and full of life, so much warmer than the cold glass I was using on my twat now. Maybe Kinloch would be the trick to turn the trick. I’d have to keep it covert, out of Aunt Susan’s ken, but I had no doubt I could get his pants down and his pecker up. He was a man, all man I hoped with all my heart, and I was definitely all girl. Nature would do the rest.

My hands gripped the bottle savagely and I fucked my cunt with it feverishly. The insides of my pussy were red and raw again. I must be bloody as a freshly busted virgin inside, and I felt just about as sore. God, I’d be aching in the morning!

But right now I was aching, aching for my release, and the now is always more important than the later. If I paid for it tomorrow, I’d pay for it with a smile. Furiously I fucked myself, wanting only to relieve the gnawing hunger that lurked in my snatch.

Here — there — in — out — go, bottle, go! “Ah, you son of a bitch!” I told my glass lover in a thin squeaky voice.

My pussy muscles milked up and down the smooth, cunt-warmed, cunt-wettened shaft of the bottleneck. If it had been a cock, it would be squirting me like crazy right now, filling my cunt with hot jizz, but it was only a fucking bottle. It just lanced, still hard, still solid, till the flood of my orgasm made me so weak I could no longer maintain a grip on the bottle’s bell and it sagged to the floor with a clink. My cunt was so greasy by now that it slid free of my gash, and I just lay on the cool floor mopping at the blood and cream on my beaver, asking myself how I’d ever been so shameless as to fuck myself with a Goddamned bottle.

You are a slut, Pamela Crosby, said my common sense, and the rest of me agreed thoroughly. I was a slut, a come-crazy slut. Decency had no place in my vocabulary, nor did morals nor respectability. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.

The Bogart movie was over. How long over I didn’t know. There wasn’t even a test pattern on the TV, just a screen full of snow and a crackling static noise. I shut off the set, picked up the tissue-wrapped tampon, and placed it over my cunt so I wouldn’t drip on the stair carpet. Goddamn it! I went back and got the bottle. I’d clean it off and take it to Lilly as a present. Maybe by the time I saw her again I’d have an answer for her invitation.

CHAPTER SIX

True to prediction, I awoke early next morning with an aching pussy. It was like an open wound between my legs and I had to massage it with both hands before I could even stand to get out of bed.

Aunt Susan was the slug — a-bed today, though, and I felt smug and happy when she entered the kitchen to find me already at work on breakfast. “The day’s half-over,” I told her in a country drawl. It was precisely nine o’clock.

We shared a leisurely meal — it was after ten before we finally rinsed our coffee cups and cleaned up the few dishes we’d dirtied. Aunt Sue went into her office to get a bit of work done, but only a bit. She was driving into Athens for a visit to the library again today, and this time I didn’t turn down her invitation. I’d been out here since Saturday afternoon and already I was going stir-crazy. I needed life and people.

There wasn’t much life on campus during the second summer term, and Aunt Sue had no trouble finding a good parking place for her car. We went into the library, and I excused myself as soon as we were inside, to visit the ladies’. Aunt Sue showed me where it was and pointed to the elevator. “I’ll be on 7,” she said.

I went to 7 and trotted through the stacks in search of her. She was between two large book stacks talking to a man. Lee Kinloch, of course. I went in to join them, my footfalls silenced by the floor carpeting, and neither of them knew I was there till I put my arm around Lee’s shoulder and leaned in to say, “Hi, Aunt Sue. You’re hard to find.”

Putting my arm around Lee was an automatic, unthought gesture. He blocked my way in, and I had to lean past him to get Aunt Sue’s attention, and I’m a very physical person, besides, I like to touch and be touched.

Lee’s head turned at my laying-on of hand, and he smiled in greeting. So did Aunt Sue, but her face was brick-red and I couldn’t believe tne ferocious gleam in her hazel eyes. Didn’t she even know that she was giving me a hate-filled stare? Her voice was no traitor. It was calm and evenly modulated.

She was jealous! It struck me at once. Aunt Sue couldn’t bear the sight of me touching her friend, even in so innocent a fashion. That confirmed my suspicions. She was hung on him, and with about as much chance of getting him as Nixon has for a comeback. Well, fuck her! I had my eye on Lee, too, remember, and if I couldn’t get him, he couldn’t be gotten. I didn’t create her plain and dowdy and backward with men.

But I took my hand away all the same, as Lee stood aside to let me join them. They were talking about books and authors — why didn’t she ever try to bring the subject around to dripping pussies, her own in particular? Or maybe Aunt Sue was so dried up her pussy didn’t even drip these days.

“Look,” I said, “how would it be if I took a walk? I saw a couple of boutiques and shops that looked interesting.”

“Oh, fine,” Aunt Sue replied, with eyes only for Lee, who had his eyes on me. “That would be a good idea. I’ll probably be here for a couple of hours.”

“Okay,” I grinned. “Catch you later.”

Mostly I wandered around trying on clothes. Mama had given me a couple of hundred for expenses and trivia during the month I’d be here, and it was burning a hole in my purse. But today was just for looking. I went to several little boutiques and tried on a few items, but ended up empty-handed.

Finally I went back to the library but I didn’t feel like going inside. It was a lovely late July day, warm and sunny, and the sun bathed the library steps. I stretched out on the stone banister, which was just made for lying on, and I wished I could strip off my clothes and let all of me enjoy the sun.

Not too far away the noon carillon was ringing in the campus belltower. Carillons are sweet music even when played slightly out of tune, as this was being played, and I closed my eyes appreciatively.

I didn’t open them till someone tapped on my forehead and I looked up to see a guy. He was standing on the ground beside the banister, and he was built like a basketball player, very tall, very lean, cute in a jock way.

“Uh,” he said, “is this the library?”

“Don’t you know?” I asked. He was wearing an Ohio University T-shirt and he had some textbooks under his arm.

“Unh-unh,” he grinned. “I’ve been here three years and this is the first time I’ve ever had to.”

“Too bad,” I consoled. “One more year and you could have tried for a record of some kind.”

He smiled in agreement. “Life gets tasteless, don’t it?”

He planted himself on the steps beside me and we began to talk. Obviously he didn’t care if he never got to the library. His name was Alan Burke, and he was indeed a basketball player. Not All-American, or whatever basketball players get to be, but pretty good. At least, that’s what he told me.

We were still talking when Aunt Sue and Lee Kinloch came out of the library and down the stairs. “Oh, hi,” I told them. “Are you ready to go, Aunt Sue?” She nodded.

“You don’t have to run off, do you?” Alan wondered. “I mean, I’d hate to lose you now. Would your aunt mind if you hung around a little while? I could take you home.”

“Go ahead, if you want to,” Aunt Sue said considerately. “You remember how to get back to Sugar Creek, don’t you, Pam?” I was pretty sure I did, and so she and Lee went on. I was sorry to see them go, especially him. I’d been hoping I might have a chance to work my wiles on him — maybe even today — and this Alan character just wasn’t in Lee’s league.

But Alan was pleasant, and aggressive, too, and when he suggested a guided tour of the campus, I shrugged and went along. His tastes inclined to the more secluded areas, I was quick to learn. We went down a hillside, passing between two fraternity houses, and he led me across the dried-up bed of the Hocking River.

Alan led me up the bank and he pointed out the squirrels which scampered boldly everywhere. They were, he said, descended from the squirrels of Harvard Common. The founders of Ohio University were all Harvard men, and one of them went east to get shrub cuttings and fauna from Harvard Yard to add the homey touch to the new school’s grounds.

That was a nice story, and Alan elaborated on it as we walked. Almost before I knew it we were deeply surrounded by trees and it was shady and cool and a squirrel was chattering on a limb overhead when Alan took me in his arms and pulled me tight for some kissing.

He was over a foot taller than I was, even with my three-inch heels on, and I stood on tiptoes until his hands clamped onto the cheeks of my butt. He lifted me up then, and I locked my legs around his calves as we rocked and kissed together.

My tits ground into his chest and my crotch was upon his. I could feel the presence of a cock inside his pants, a sizable cock indeed, growing more sizable by the minute. I pushed it with my cunt-mound, feeling it grow stiffer, firmer, and I should have been excited. But I wasn’t.

His kissing was okay, I suppose, with plenty of tongue and lip action, and he was taking my breath away with it. His hands were big and hard and strong on my butt, and his body supported mine with no discernible effort. Alan was in good shape. So maybe it was me. Maybe I was just tired of it all.

He took a firmer handhold on my butt and his fingers began to dig into my skin through the velvety yellow layer of shorts and the panties underneath. Two of his fingers tickled the leg opening and started to wiggle inside, their obvious goal my covered pussy. I squirmed uncomfortably in Alan’s grasp and loosened my legs from his.

“Unh-unh,” I said, taking my mouth away from his and trying to step once more to the ground.

“Uh-huh,” he grinned, holding me tightly with my legs kicking in air, and he crushed his mouth down upon mine.

I got my hand against his chest and tried to push myself away from him. Stop it! My body was telling him, but his body was having none of it.

Finally Alan let me sink to my heels on the soft grass. I backed away from him but he followed, and before I knew it I was really backed — against a tree with him pressing me from the front, trapping me where I stood. When he took my chin in hand and lifted my face to aware himself another kiss, I bit his lip.

His head snapped back and he rubbed the wound with his finger. “You’re too fast,” I said. “Give a girl a chance, will you!”

His answer was to pull open the tie of my halter and cover my bared tits with his big strong hands. He squeezed and caressed, manipulating me roughly while I warbled in protest. I tried to shove him away, but my feminine resistance was a joke in contrast to the power of his body.

“Leggo, damn it!” I was angry, breathing hard, and my tits swelled up big and full as they rose and fell. Alan’s eyes grew dreamy looking into mine as he cradled my boobs in his palms. He leaned his groin against me and I felt his cock, even harder than it was before.

“Let’s fuck now,” he suggested. “I have to be at the gym by two-thirty for a workout.”

“Get away,” I replied, jiggling in his grasp. “I don’t want to fuck.” I didn’t. He was too crude, too aggressive, took too much for granted. So what if he was cute, with an obvious hard-on? He was still a boy, and I’d had my fill of boys.

Alan let me feel the hot throb of his boner then, grinding his body on mine. “Tell him,” he suggested, eyes flashing down to his cock for a second. “Tell him you don’t want to fuck.”

He pulled me to the ground with him, and still I was leaned against the bole of the tree with Alan pinning me from the front. One of his hands cruised back and forth between my freed tits while the other cupped the crotchstrip of my panties and the warm plump bulge lurking inside. He squeezed firmly and I felt my cunt almost thrusting itself more enthusiastically into his grip. Ouch! I was still sore from last night, even if my puss seemed to have a slutty little mind of its own!

“Nice,” he complimented rue between sucker bites on my neck. “Hurry up and get undressed. I have a foot of pounding meat that has to get buried, and your little hole is just the place.”

What a line! Universities spoil athletic stars, you know. They give them cash, a car, fancy apartments, all the pussy they can eat or screw — anything to keep a winning team. And Alan Burke was spoiled rotten. I’d gone for a walk with him, I’d let him kiss me — therefore, my twat was pouting for his prick. Jocks don’t do much for me. They’re usually so in love with their own beautiful bodies that they don’t have any thought to spare for other beautiful bodies — like mine. All they want is a tight hole to puddle in.

Alan got his knee between my legs and it replaced his hand in rubbing my pussy. His thighs were long and hard, well-muscled, and one of them was wedged tightly against my box. God, when he slid it up and down! I couldn’t believe I’d been slut enough to fuck myself with a bottle last night, but my aching gash reminded me vividly, and I moaned in discomfort as he grew more aggressive.

“We better hurry,” he suggested, tugging my halter off my resisting shoulders. I twitched in refusal, but he got his mouth onto my nearest nipple and he started chewing and sucking. It was a rude, no-class type of assault but I felt my nipple stiffening under his attack.

“Ohhh,” I wailed, hoping I wasn’t weakening.

He fumbled with the button of my shorts, pulled down the zipper, and dragged the yellow pants to my knees. “Hey,” I told his head as it nursed my right tit, “I have an idea. Why don’t you let me give you a nice hand-job? I have magic fingers, you know. Zippety-zap, and — voila!”

“I wanna fuck,” he mumbled with his tongue wrapped around my nipple. He crooked his fingers inside the waistband of my bikinis and tugged them down to the tops of my thighs. I felt a rustle of breeze in my beaver.

“I don’t feel like it,” I said glumly.

He raised his face and stared up into mine. “I feel like it, and if I feel like it, then you feel like it. Got that?”

He was smug and arrogant as he eyed me, and then he shifted his gaze down to my cunt.

“Holy fucking shit!” he spat, seeing the string of my tampon white and twined among the curly red hairs. “Why didn’t you tell me you were on the Goddamned rag?” He caught the string and gave it a vicious yank that dragged the tampon out of my hole and made my slightly raw cunt-lips wince in pain.

He stared at the red-smeared barrel, then tossed the sanitary object into the bushes. “Come on,” he said, “get those legs apart. I got a hard-on that won’t quit!”

“Is that all that matters?” I asked. “Your lousy hard-on?” He didn’t answer. He just got up and undid his pants. In a moment his hard-on was exposed before me.

He was right. That cock of his didn’t look as if it knew the meaning of “quit”. It was big and long and thick as a spray can of deodorant. Beneath it dangled a big sac of balls, and dark curling hairs grew all around the base in tangled profusion. It was a wicked-looking cock. He could have used it for a baseball bat, and I grew suddenly afraid as I thought of how it would feel, shoved into my cunt.

The tip was enormous, red as the end of a kitchen match, and Alan lunged towards me with it. He slapped me in the face with his prick, and his voice had a sharp tone. “Suck it first,” he commanded. “I like to be sucked before I use my lousy hard-on in a lousy little cunt.”

He kept banging his knob on my lips and I didn’t have much choice. Opening my mouth, I sucked his rod inside.

My tongue glided and rolled as his cock rampaged in me. My lips were stretched to their fullest and still they seemed inadequate to accept his bulky tool. Suction was almost out of the question, but I tried. Maybe if I sucked his cock nicely, passionately, he might decide to let it go at this.

He seemed to appreciate the little I could do. He grabbed my head with one big hand — I suppose my head was smaller than a basketball, and consequently an easy mark for his fist — and he maneuvered me into place so he could fuck my mouth.

Well, if that would satisfy him! I stopped moving my head and tried to make my lips a soothing glove for his cock as he worked in and out. But Alan must have seen Deep Throat too many times. He fucked my face as if I were Linda Lovelace or some other cinematic champion cock-sucker, and I had to gurgle and gasp in protest when it seemed he was trying to raw my throat in the fury of his onset.

“More tongue!” he called, and it was hard to use my tongue at all, the way his prick was inserted, but I did all I could. I licked his rod as he thrust it back and forth, and I tried not to gag when his knob invaded the farthest reaches of my throat.

Alan pushed harder and harder, till the back of my head was square against the tree trunk and I could evade him no more. He moved, too, coming against me hard, and the tab of his undone zipper scraped my neck just beneath the chin when his cock was fully imbedded in me.

There was a moistness in my cunt — slowly oozing menses, most of it, but a drippy, watery lubrication was there, too, the kind I always get when I have a big, hard cock in my mouth. So maybe he didn’t turn me off as much as I thought. Or maybe I had the intentions of a good girl and the body reactions of a grade-A slut.

Alan put his hand in my crotch, touching the damp slit, and his middle finger suddenly pushed into my hole. I moaned and yipped around his big dick as he worked that finger in my cunt. Yes, my pussy was sore, sore as a boil, but when he twisted this way and that, when he made a slow, dragging retreat only to plunge his digit all the way up my hole with a stabbing plunge — well! The soreness became something altogether different, something approaching ecstasy.

But his finger was only a bit smaller than the wine bottle I’d fucked myself with. He spread my cunt, he reamed it, but he didn’t stretch me unbearably. I didn’t think I could take his cock, on the other hand. If it strained my mouth to the ripping point, what would it do to my menstrual-tender pussy?

Alan pulled his cock out of my mouth with a sudden jerk that made my head reel. I bumped the back of my skull against the free and little stars flashed before my eyes for a second. There was a numbness and when I could feel anything, what I felt was Alan thumping the tip of his fucker in my bush.

“No,” I said, “You’ll kill me with that thing! Let me suck it for you.”

“When I want to fuck, I want to fuck!” he snarled, and he shafted me with his polo.

I screamed. I couldn’t repress it no matter how much I wanted to. Alan’s prick slammed into my cunt, searing my raw hole with its hot thickness, and I wanted to burst into flames from my clit to my womb. I screamed again when I felt that he was pulling back for a fresh stroke, and he clamped his elbow down upon my chest, cutting off my breath for a moment. My head swam from oxygen-denial. I couldn’t move, couldn’t speak, couldn’t think. By the time Alan lifted his bony elbow, he’d plugged me half a dozen times in rapid succession. My cunt was still in one piece, but his prick was testing its limits and I felt like a production-line lemon.

Under normal circumstances I might have salivated at the very thought of taking his cock up my cunt. Certainly the challenge would have been irresistible. But these weren’t normal circumstances. No seduction, no persuasion, no mutual inclination. Alan had simply led me into the woods, told me what I must do for him, and now I was doing it.

If anything, this cemented my growing dislike for the male species. Oh, not all of them, maybe. I was certain that Lee Kinloch would have a better technique than this. The only trouble was that Alan might turn me off men so thoroughly I’d never take the time to give Lee a workout.

Alan fucked in and out of me, gasping as he thrust his cock to full insertion, sighing as he jerked it back for a fresh onslaught. Each of his plunging strokes lifted me off the grass where I lay, and I felt the spread labes of my pussy kissing and caressing the base of his dick and the dangling noose of his balls.

It must have been fantastically easy for him. After all, my cunt was bloody-wet inside and greasy as an oil-pan. He moaned as he slammed me back and forth, but that moaning must have been due to the tightness of my snatch. Alan’s was the biggest cock I’d ever had in my cunt, definitely, and I wondered how long I could endure it.

His eyes were closed and, though his hands clutched me, they weren’t fondling or caressing. He was merely holding onto my body as a brace for his strenuous fucking. I meant nothing to him as a person. I’d known that for some time now. I was just a handy cunt — a giant fist in which he could shuck his pecker before going to the gym for a workout.

That fuck tool of Alan’s ravaged the insides of my cunt and I wished it in hell a million times over. My body jerked and writhed each time his prick pushed into me, and my cunt was sopping with spilled menstrual blood. Jesus, I could smell it wafting up from down there into my nostrils. The way he fucked me I couldn’t help moving and twitching, and he must have thought it was turning me on, because he muttered, “Oh, yeah, baby — yeah — shake your ass, Pat…”

“Pam,” I corrected, finding my voice as he fucked me savagely and deeply. “Oh, Christ, I’m too sore! Why don’t you quit it?”

“You — don’t feel — sore — to me…” he grunted.

“Ouch!” I screamed shrilly, trying to prove that sore was what it was all about. Alan cuffed me hard alongside the cheek and I blinked back a hot burning tear. I didn’t want to yell again. I could sense that he’d given me but a warning tap.

“Jesus, you’re tight,” he complimented between stabs. “You a virgin or something?”

Hell of a time to be asking that! “No, I’m not!” I gasped, feeling a particularly deep stab. Sometimes it’s like heaven when a dick plays around the mouth of your womb. If the owner of the dick knows what he’s doing. Alan didn’t know much about screwing, in my opinion. He just lay on me, fucking his rocks off. And he smashed the end of my cunt the same way he tried to shove his cock down my throat — without the slightest consideration for me or my feelings. His cock was just a big pole moving around inside me, no brains, no plan, and the only thing I could hope for was that he’d be finished soon.

The ramming of Alan’s pecker pulled and jerked my cunt, of course, but I could scarcely feel it. Mostly I just hurt. He hadn’t done much to warm me up. He’d almost strangled me with his cock in my mouth, and he’d used his finger on my pussy, but that was it. The rest was the old routine — crawl on top and stick it in. I don’t like that a bit. If I have sex with someone, I like to know that I’m a respected, desired part of the encounter. I like to be made love to, not just thrown and dicked. If only Lilly were here. She and I had taken six months of karate lessons last year and she remembered everything. She could give this bastard a chop that would separate his cock and his nuts for all time, and she’d laugh in his fucking face afterward. I wished I were Lilly. I wished I were balling Lilly right now, instead of being screwed by this basketball-playing goon.

“Hurry up,” I snapped. “Your hot breath is making my eyeshadow run.”

He mustn’t have been used to getting lip from his girls — except for the kind of lip that melted around his peter. He called me a rotten name I won’t spoil the paper with, and he began to fuck me faster. Of course it hurt — I wanted to spit him right out of my cunt and drip blood on him — but it was a sign that he should be finished soon, and thank God for that.

“Unh-unh-unh,” he grunted, and his pecker slammed my box in hard, fast strokes. On the last one his body stiffened where it lay atop mine, and I felt him begin to unload his nuts. The hot cum squirted and sprayed inside me — I could feel each drop as it splattered from the tip of his prick — and it began to seep from the lips of my snatch as he pulled back to shoot me with even more. But his cock was losing its hardness, too — it was going slack even while it shot seed, and I sighed in relief.

Allan collapsed atop me then, sighing with fucked-out contentment. His body was long and powerful still, but he was weak from his release and I pushed him off me with no problem at all. He fell onto the ground with a snarl and he gave me a dirty look. I gave him the finger in reply and I pulled up my pants. My cunt was sopping with spilled blood and scum, and I couldn’t bear to look at it.

“Get out of here!” I told him. “I don’t want to see you when I opened up my eyes again.”

He crawled towards me. “You fucking cunt!” he growled. “I should have stuck it up your asshole instead.”

“You and who else, you overgrown pimple?”

He showed me who else then, when he belted me in the face. My cheek stung with the blow and I could taste blood on my lips where I’d bitten myself in surprise. His hand drew back to hit me again, and all I could do in defense was to close my eyes and scream the heavens down upon his head. It was a good scream, better than Fay Wray’s in King Kong. The underbrush crackled, not far away, and a voice called out words I couldn’t quite understand. Man made a gulping sound and he stood up fast, pulling up his pants as he did. He started running while he was still buckling his belt, and in the process he nearly had a head-on collision with a lady in a straw hat and artist’s smock. She seemed somehow familiar, and then I remembered tat we’d seen her painting by the old riverbed.

She elbowed Alan aside and made straight for me. I sat up and pulled my undone halter shut just as she knelt beside me.

To begin, she wasn’t a lady. No nasty meant there. But she was young, in her middle twenties, I supposed. Her hair was long, the color of spun gold, and her heart-shaped face was full of concern. For me? Who else? I asked myself.

“Are you all right?” she asked me, touching my shoulder. “Is there anything I can do?”

I shook my head. “I’m okay.”

“Did he rape you?” she asked indignantly.

“Huh?”

She pointed to the front of my shorts. The mess from my pussy had leaked through, and there was a big purple-red stain on the pale yellow fabric. “Oh, shit!” I groaned.

CHAPTER SEVEN

She wasn’t my rescuer — she hadn’t come in time to save me from anything — but she was upset and I could sense that she somehow cared about me. Of course, it looked worse than it really was. “The blood’s menstrual,” I said resignedly, staring at the big red smear. “My aunt is gonna shit when she sees that.”

Her hand patted my shoulder in a consoling gesture and I felt our hearts meeting somewhere in the space between our bodies. I had no control over that, none at all. It was as natural and automatic as the daily routine of sun and earth.

I’ve already told you about her big straw hat and her golden hair and her perfectly shaped face. Well, the rest of her was definitely up to par.

She wore an artist’s smock, bright pink with little stains of paint here and there and brushes and pencils sticking from one pocket. The smock was unbuttoned and I could see that she also wore a snug blue body shirt, a shade and a half darker than her lustrous, liquid eyes, and below that a denim skirt, very short. Those faggot fashion designers have been trying to kill the mini for years, but my new friend’s legs were the absolutely unanswerable argument for short skirts. They were long and tanned and beautiful.

Her face was a valentine heart, big blue eyes and a little red mouth and a tiny dimple in her chin. She was a walking advertisement for perfect beauty.

I suppose she was in her middle twenties. Her name was Belinda. I didn’t have to ask, because it was rhinestoned in big bold letters across the front of her sweater. B-E-L-I-N-D-A, curving with the thrusting swell of her tits. I didn’t know whether her boobs or her monogram was the more eye-catching, but whichever, I found my eyes almost glued to her chest.

She had rings on every finger, the biggest one of those mood rings that change color depending on how you feel. It was deep black right now, a bad sign. A large gold wedding band was almost as noticeable.

“Come on,” Belinda suggested. “I’ll take you home and help you get freshened up. You really need it.”

We picked up her easel and painting — it was watercolor, a landscape, and I thought it was pretty good — and she took me to her car, a small red sports model parked in the stadium lot. From there it wasn’t far to her house, and I talked all the way in a burst of nervous energy.

I must have told her my life story, or at least the relevant portions, dwelling mostly upon the way I’d been misused a short time ago. She clucked in sympathy and assured me that we could dump my clothes into her washer and get them spic and span in a twinkling.

She lived on the south side of town. Belinda and her husband were newcomers here in Athens, having been here only a month or six weeks. Her man was a lawyer, she said, and he’d just taken on a partnership in a law firm here in town. They were from Illinois but she didn’t have a Midwestern twang in her voice. I didn’t care about her accent or her husband. I couldn’t take my eyes away from her.

She was so beautiful, I kept telling myself, and she carried herself in a way that showed she knew it. Her body was a study in graceful shapeliness and she had a nice personality besides. Alan hadn’t done a thing for me but Belinda Rodgers was the most erotically stimulating creature I had ever seen. My cunt grew damp as I shifted uncomfortably on the bucket seat, and I thought maybe I was seeping more blood, but that wasn’t it. I was just getting the hots for my blonde acquaintance.

Knock it off, Pamela Crosby, I told myself archly. She’s just being kind. She wants to help you. She probably even feeds stray cats and dogs, too. Besides, the only girl I’d ever been intimate with was Lilly. I’d never had the courage to make overtures to any other girls, and I wasn’t sure I knew how. With guys it’s so easy. You’re on the prowl and so are they. But with girls it’s a whole different scene.

Well, I thought, it’s settled. I’m definitely a lesbian. There’s no question whatsoever. A good-looking stud and his big thick cock had only turned me off, but I was about to cream in my panties thinking about how nice it would be to lick this nice lady’s nipples. I would have some good news for Lilly. Maybe I’d better call her this evening or tomorrow and let her know that I’d decided, and I’d better read the book she lent me, too, so I’d know how to behave as a full-fledged lez.

Belinda led me into the basement of her house, and she rounded up an armful of soaps and bleaches. “These should do the trick,” she informed me, setting the machine. “If you’d like to go around the corner and hand me your clothes, I’ll put them in the washer and find something for you to put on while you’re waiting.”

“No big deal,” I said with a smile, dropping my shorts and stepping out of them. I flipped them into the washer, then took off my panties, too. “He touched my halter,” I went on, “so I guess it would be sanitary to wash it, too,” and with that I was standing naked and unashamed before her.

Belinda handed me a tissue to wipe my cunt, and I only wished it were her fingers that did the job instead of my own. She smiled as she watched me, and I just kept wiping and swabbing, rubbing that soppy tissue till my cunt itched from the constant back and forth touching.

“You have a lovely figure,” Belinda said, her voice just a bit throaty.

“There are better,” I said boldly, meeting her eyes with mine. God, my nipples were hot and stiff, as if someone had been mouthing them without let-up for a long, long time! They ached and yearned and I wanted to touch them, to rub away their poignant erections.

Belinda turned away from me suddenly, and she flipped the washer switch into life. “How old are you?” she asked tightly. “You look very young.”

“I’m a senior,” I replied, taking a step closer. She could only slap me, throw me out on, my ass. I put my hand on her waist. She’d discarded her smock and the denim of her short skirt looked so inviting, so touchable…

Belinda stiffened at my touch and she turned back to face me, moving very slowly. My hand glided with her, remaining on the definite line of her waist. Her blue eyes were liquid and filmy and she was curling her mouth into a smile. “Do you know what you’re doing?” she asked, very softly.

“I think so,” I replied, and I leaned in to kiss her. She was just my size, and our lips came together perfectly.

My mouth was open and hers was shut, and it seemed that I was swallowing her up while the washer roared away in the background. I put both my hands on her waist and I squirmed against her bravely, and almost before I knew it Belinda had wrapped one of her long legs around one of mine and her hands were clawing fiercely on my bare back. Her lips parted to accept my tongue. Honey flowed into my mouth, hot and sweet as vintage brandy.

My tits crushed upon hers and our cunt-mounds oozed together. The denim of her skirt tickled my puss incessantly, and I thought I’d cream on the spot from pure excitement, but that was nothing to the feeling I got when Belinda’s hands cupped the cheeks of my ass and began to squeeze insistently.

I lifted as her hands commanded, and her fingertips moved into my crack, and then I wanted to climb her body like a tree. By now I was holding her tightly, as she did me, and our legs were entwined where we stood, and I’m not sure who or what was actually supporting us then.

She shuddered in my arms as the kiss became deeper, more searching, and I know that I was shuddering in her embrace, too. Why shouldn’t I be trembling? I’d fantasized this, almost from the first time I looked into her eyes, and now it was coming true. Was Belinda a sister? She was married, yes, but that was no guarantee of straightness. Certainly she knew how to kiss me and hold me, and I couldn’t believe this was her first time.

Finally our mouths squished apart and I found myself staring into the bottomless pools of her eyes. “You’re so gorgeous,” I said. “I want to love you.”

“Did I say you couldn’t?” she wondered with a come-on glimmer shining.

The basement floor was cement and of course we couldn’t roll one another on its cold surface. When Belinda suggested that we adjourn to her bedroom, I was dancing on air, and when she stood beside her bed, unwrapping her wraparound denim skirt, stepping out of her body shirt, I wanted to sing for joy.

Wearing only a filmy blue bra, Belinda held out her hands to me and I stepped close. The bright-pink smears of her big nipples were like eyes in the cups of her brassiere and I touched them through the sheer fabric, feeling their hard points. She closed her eyes and petted me while I stroked her, and then I undid the clasp between her tits and set free her jugs.

They were lovely — she was lovely — I couldn’t be so base as to single out the various features of her body and say this one or that was most outstanding. Her frame was voluptuously adorned, with a pair of rounded, thrusting tits that were already firm with lust. Her waist was narrow, flaring into lissome, well-curved hips and legs, and between her upper thighs nestled the sexiest, most edible-looking cunt I had ever seen.

It was plump and perfectly formed, the lips pink, the pussy fur shaven clean away, and the smooth, tanned columns of her legs framed it beautifully. I couldn’t resist the impulse to touch it, and my fingers stroked its dainty bulging presence.

“That feels good,” Belinda told me, kissing my neck. I pressed at the tidy gash and my little finger slid inside. She went onto tiptoes as I thrust deeply, and I felt her snatch begin to moisten around my finger. While Belinda oohed and ahed her delight, I bent my head and let my tongue butterfly back and forth on the stiff pink tabs of her nipples.

They seemed to swell and blossom to breathtaking proportions as I mouthed them, one after the other, and Belinda pressed her chest against my face. She had a full, womanly set of tits, and I could have been content merely to put my head between them and let the tanned globes caress my cheeks.

Belinda was tan all over, her body an even, sun-kissed shade of gold, and her face was flushed with excitement. I could feel a pounding of blood in my own temples, and there was a mist of spittle on my lips as I took them from her breasts and we stood face-to-face once more.

“It’s my turn now,” she husked, and she grabbed me by the waist. Resisting her was a fun thing to do, and we wrestled our way to the bed, bouncing upon it together in a tangle of legs and arms. Belinda pinned me easily, my legs apart, hers between them. She lay atop me, our crotches pressed tightly, and there was so much wetness between my legs that hers must have been leaking onto me. As she perched there, her boobs jiggled, the nipples sticking out big and pink, and my tits were heaving, too, and my nipples were just as big, just as pink, and I wanted so much for Belinda to suck on me.

Her teeth were smooth and white and even, a model’s set of teeth, or an actress’, and her lips were full and sensuous. I pursed my own, imagining how those lips would feel when they began to chew and pull my teats, and I wanted to see the red marks of her lipstick on my jugs. I put my hands on her cheeks and pulled her head downward. She laughed, all silver and sparkle, and her open mouth fell upon my tits.

We rolled on the bed as Belinda nursed me, and I found out how erectile my nipple tissue really was. The points engorged and thrust out a mile as her mouth pulled and twisted on them. I wrapped my hands around her head and clutched her to my bosom.

She reached between my legs as we writhed, and her hand seized a painful of my copper-bushed cunt-mound. The first sensation I felt was pain, the awful memory of that nasty Alan fucking me so rudely, but the soreness vanished as Belinda’s hand applied itself to the job of soothing away my cares. She rubbed and caressed, my pussy hair crackling electrically, and her knuckle joints tickled the tender lips of my slit. When two of her fingers went inside me without warning, it was a moment I knew I’d never forget.

Remember, I was still menstruating, and my cunny was sore as a busted finger inside. Belinda didn’t abuse me — she remembered, too, it was obvious — but she did show me how thin and how delightful was the division between pain and ecstasy. Her fingers were long and slim, and they wiggled in my tight glove-like pussy, squirming so deeply that her finger rings scraped and tickled the flanges at my entrance.

I whined and jerked and tried to fuck my pussy onto her fingers, to suck her hand all the way up my cunt. I could have done it, but she wasn’t ready for that. At least not yet. She just kept diddling me with those two long fingers, all the while sucking, biting, and kissing my tits.

She had a good oral technique. Her mouth fondled my nipples, teeth gently pulling the points as far as they would stretch. And before the rubbery tips could retract, she would lave them round and round with her tongue, last of all planting a smacking little kiss on the titty hard-ons she had orally nurtured. And just as often she would abandon the nipples altogether, using her tongue to lick big swirling circles on the lower and inner curves of my tits, teasing the sensile tissue there in ways I’d never been teased before.

My hand stroked up and down her back, into the cleft of her butt-cheeks. I found her asshole and probed it with a fingertip. Belinda wasn’t uptight about her shithole. Apparently it had seen its share of use and was ready to be used again, for my finger met no resistance at all from her sphincter muscle. If anything, she was able to open herself up and suck me inside her ass, and her butt wiggled happily when we came together.

So there we were. I still couldn’t believe it. Belinda made Lilly seem an amateur at lesbian love, and I knew that I was being had by an expert. Was Belinda a dyke, like Lilly and I were? I wanted to know, of course, but that could wait till later. We had some screwing to do.

I pulled my finger out of her asshole and patted the plump cheeks of her butt. “I want to eat you,” I told the top of her head. “Let me eat you. Please!”

She raised her head. “Unh-unh,” she giggled. “You’re a guest in this house, and my guests always come first.”

With that she touched my thigh, beckoning it to slip aside, and she pulled her fingers from my pussy. I caught a quick sight of her mood ring. It had been black when we first met, there in the woods, but now it was a gleaming purple. No doubt at all about her state of mind. She stroked my tummy with the flat of one hand, her eyes fixed on my pussy, and then she dropped her head and moved in on me.

“Hey!” I squealed as her mouth clamped down on my cunt. Had she forgotten so soon? Oh, God, this would spoil everything! As soon as she stuck her tongue into the sticky mess inside me. Belinda’s mouth roved up and down my cuntal region, licking and kissing. She caught some pussy hairs in her teeth and pulled them friskily, making me jerk and squeak, and I felt her tongue gliding across the supersensitive region at the tops of my thighs. And then she was licking the slice of my cunt, licking it with a free good will, her pink tongue flitting and fucking on the little protrusion of my inner labes. Oh, I thought, this is too good to be happening!

Belinda spread my gash with her fingers and she rammed her tongue into my hole. If she noticed the female fluids created by my period, she didn’t let me know. And when her tongue found my throbbing cunt and began to bat it from side to side like a croquet ball, I didn’t care any more.

She made humming, appreciative sounds as she slurped and sucked between my legs, and my cunt opened up like a gaping mouth to give her access.

Her fingers played with the rim while her tongue stabbed inside, and it seemed as if she had her entire head inside me. I could feel the point of her chin burrowing between my cunt-lips, and then it was replaced by her dainty nose, and finally her tongue roved inside once again, giving me the best of all. I lunged upward time after time as her mouth loved me, and I smeared my pussy upon her lovely face.

Belinda’s legs were near my head, and I reached for them. They were smooth and cleanly shaven, just like her cunt, and it was such a contrast from Lilly who believed that body hair was where it was at. Well, Lilly was fine in her place, but right now I was in Belinda’s place. I couldn’t pull the woman close enough to get my own mouth into action, but I was able to stick my thumb into her hole and my little finger into her shitter, and I began to use them as best I could for her benefit and amusement. It seemed to work.

She hopped when I double-pronged her and she lapped more furiously at my puss. Her mumbling moans increased and the vibrations tremored throughout my entire cunt. I got a thigh round her neck and pulled her head closer in a wicked wrestler’s lock that Belinda didn’t seem to mind at all.

She had the tightest, wettest snatch imaginable. It was in prime condition, besides. My thumb moved curiously inside it as I tested its velvety smoothness, and I kept brushing the bud of her clitoris. Bud? Her love-trigger was more like a treetrunk! It was big and limber, and it seemed to get bigger and more limber each time I strummed it in play. At the same time I’d wiggle and crook the little finger that plugged her asshole, and it seemed to be just what the doctor ordered.

There’s an old joke about how to tell when a snatch is worn out. You stick your thumb in the pussy and another finger in the ass and, if you can still snap them, then it’s worn out. Well, that’s a man’s joke. And Belinda was nowhere near worn out. She was tight and wet and any guy in the world would have been drooling to be in my shoes right then. But it was me she was loving, and that was how it should have been.

The asshole and the cunt aren’t very far apart. As my little finger jiggled inside her ass it could feel my thumb moving on the other side of the little wall of flesh that separates the two tracts. So I tried to work them in a kind of rhythmic alternation. Wiggle, thumb! Plunge, little finger! Each time Belinda squirmed where her body met my hand and joined it, and each time I made my finger work take on a slightly altered tempo so that she couldn’t guess what I might do to her next.

As if I had any idea myself! Her cunt was tight and wet and oozing with vibrant energy. She knew how to use it. The muscles inside her twat rippled and milked my finger, and it wasn’t so much me thumbing Belinda as Belinda cuntally ingesting my thumb. She heaved and jerked as she made love to my hand and snatch, and I could smell the lilac fragrance of her body so near to mine.

Belinda was no slouch in the snatch-eating department. God knows how I must have tasted to her. No one had ever gone down on me while I was on the rag before, and of course I loved it, but the girl must either have a cast-iron stomach or the most intense pussy hunger imaginable. She pried my labes widely with her fingers and she ravished my twat with her tongue, not forgetting to use her teeth when I least expected it.

My legs were thrown far apart and Belinda used her tongue and fingers on them, too, abandoning my steamy hole long enough for a bit of extracurricular stimulation. She’d be leaving teeth marks on my thighs, hickeys, too, and I’d wear them like a soldier wean his medals. If she’d only move closer, let me get my head between her legs instead of just my hand, I would give her the equivalent of a silver star for her very own.

I went into double-time with the finger and thumb I had stuffed into her, reaming her twin holes at the same time and with ferocious energy. The juices of her snatch soaked my hand. I could smell them drifting across the bed towards my nose. I’d had enough of touching them and smelling them. Now I wanted to suck up her moisture, to revel in it with my lips and tongue.

She understood. She didn’t let up her oral attack on me for the fraction of a second, but she began to slide her butt towards my face, and my hands, seizing the smooth columns of her thighs and the proud curves of her ass, did the rest.

I wasn’t plugging her with thumb and finger now. There was no need of it. I steered her groin and slipped one of her legs over me, and then her pussy came to rest upon my face. She was so smooth, so moist, so tingly warm — I licked her bulge with my racing tongue, scarcely taking time to pay special attention to her glistening cunt-lips.

Belinda squirmed when she felt my lingual caress, and she settled down upon me firmly. The slit in her shaven cunt-mound was pressing upon my mouth, so I jabbed my tongue inside and tickled everything I could find.

That included her clitoris, which, I’ve already told you, was slightly oversized. It had trembled passionately when my thumb played with its nubby projection, and I had thought that too darling for words. Now my tongue was upon it, wiggling it around and around, and I could taste the dewy juice in which Belinda’s trigger was bathed. The flavor lingered on my taste buds, thrilling me beyond belief, and I spread her delicate slice so that I could use my lips on her button. I wanted to suckle it, to nurse it like a nipple, and I did.

She sighed into my cunt, still licking and sucking, and I whispered her name gently. The half-spoken word seemed to echo and reverberate inside her parted gash. Belinda squirmed, causing her bottom to jiggle back and forth across my face, and she was leaking more fluidly than before. The little rushes of her cream drained into my open mouth and my head went dizzy with joy.

“Say something else,” Belinda implored, and as soon as she did, I knew why. Her lips were pressed into my own snatch and they fluttered teasingly upon my labes. A humming vibration ricocheted up and down my spread cunt. My cunt seemed to balloon enormously from the power of the echo, and I could feel my private juice flowing as copiously into Belinda’s mouth as hers seeped into mine.

“I love you,” I said, hoping that she appreciated the words as well as their effect. And then it didn’t seem important at all. I didn’t want to talk. I wanted to eat her cunt, and I prayed that she would concentrate on eating mine.

She did! And she was good, so good! Lilly had been my only female lover, and I had thought her perfect at what she did, but Belinda’s natural talent was stunning. Or maybe it was a cultivated accomplishment. I didn’t know or care. I just wanted her to do it to me!

I followed where she led, retaliating on her cunt as soon as my whirling mind understood what clever tactic she was practicing upon me. When she took my cunt between two fingertips and plied it forcefully, I did the same to her. One of my fingers lost its footing in her slippery slice and I found it irresistibly diving up the channel of her cunt. I couldn’t prevent it — I could only thrust it savagely and jiggle it with affection.

Belinda’s jerking cunt massaged my finger with manifold intriguing variations, and I didn’t really have to do anything. Her cunt was churning and performing, and my only role was to provide it with stuffing. Her snatch pulled mein and spat me out, only to draw me inside her once again. It was a mechanical process, in a way, but there was really nothing mechanical about her sweet, tantalizing pussy, a being of flesh and blood and human sensation. I began to lick the lips of her gash, admiring for the millionth time the shaven smoothness that I found. She cared for herself, it was apparent. There was no stubble — she must shave every day — and I could taste the faintest lingering trace of sweet talcy powder on her flesh, though the seeping wetness of her cunt was a delicious, overwhelming fragrance on my mouth.

That was about the time Belinda decided to go for broke with me. She caught my throbbing trigger between her lips and jerked it savagely, passionately, fantastically — at the same instant plunging all the fingers of one hand into my tight, raw hole. I screamed when I realized what she was doing, but I didn’t stop fingering and licking, and I couldn’t repress a moan of gurgling ecstasy when I felt my bloody cunt expanding to give her fingers access. She kept mouthing my clitoris, rolling it on her red lips, and her hand assailed my pussy. Almost before I knew it she had inserted her entire hand, right up to her wrist, and my cunny was getting the fucking of its life!

I had heard about fist-fucking but no one had ever done it to me. Not until now. Belinda seemed to enjoy it, to take a special delight in wriggling her hand as she used it like an enormous prick inside my hole, and I was learning to love the trick myself.

I wondered how far she intended to carry this, but the matter quickly became unimportant. My body turned into creamy pudding before I could stop it, and I couldn’t keep licking Belinda’s snatch. The only thing I could do was scream. By that time she was moving for an elbow-deep insertion of her screwing arm and only the ecstatic set of contractions that volcanoed through my pussy prevented her from doing it.

That, and the onrush of her own climax. I felt her pussy snap like a vise on the finger with which I pronged her, and a flood of girlish jism drenched my face. It was in my eyes, in my nose, in my mouth, and I sucked it through my screams and moans. Belinda squashed her creaming snatch down upon me and I breathed in its wonderful aromatic sensuality, wishing I could live out my life with my head between her legs.

We lay on the bed later, kissing and petting just the way Lilly and I always did after sex. Belinda’s face was smeared with my cum and menstrual flow, but I didn’t even think about that when our lips came together. I wanted her tongue inside my mouth and more inside hers, and we shared little dueling stabs back and forth till the madness wore off and we were able to relax.

“How long have you been gay?” I asked her, my hand cupping her ripe left tit. She was stroking my tummy, and I could see the mess my cursed cunt had left on the sheets, but she didn’t seem to mind.

“I’m not,” she said. “At least, not in the way you seem to mean. Why, are you?”

I nodded, and I told her the facts about me — how I’d been so breathtakingly promiscuous until I saw how dumb it was. Guys didn’t mean anything to me any more. Either they were dull and interchangeable, like most of the boys I’d balled, or they were crude and grabby, like Alan today. In fact, his insistence upon getting a piece of tail in return for showing me part of the campus was the straw that broke the camel’s back, as far as I was concerned.

“Girls are different,” I went on. “Like you. You knew I was on the rag, for God’s sakes, and it didn’t matter. You wanted me, and I wanted you, and we made it. I never heard you complain. Guys don’t even like to touch me that time of the month.”

“They don’t know what they’re missing, either,” she agreed. “When I have my period, I become a slutty animal. All women do. They’ve been conditioned not to want sex then, because it’s messy, but their pussies don’t know that, and their pussies get hungry.”

“Look,” I said, “I’ll be around Athens for at least the next three or four weeks. When yours hits again, I’ll eat you — I mean, you won’t be able to walk for a couple of days.”

“Promise?” she laughed. “But, Pam, I think you ought to know something about me. First of all, I am a very happily married lady. My husband and I dig each other. Love, you know? On the other hand, though, we’ve been into swinging almost as long as we’re been married. Open marriage — group sex — freedom for both of us — you name it. We’ve done it. Not since we moved here — we’re still sounding out the community, you know? I’m not a lesbian, not the way you say you are. I just like to make it, and making it with other girls is part of my life.”

I knew what she meant. I used to think I was the same way, that my principal interest was in boys, with Lilly as a constant source of variety on the sidelines. Not now. Belinda didn’t know that you can’t have it both ways. You have to choose. I tried to tell her.

“No, you don’t,” she replied softly. “And aren’t you kinda young to be making such a momentous decision? God, it’s nice to be a dyke when you’re ripe and tight and gorgeous, the way you are. But what about later? Have you ever thought about being fifty years old and cruising a gay bar looking for some young piece to go borne with you? And going home alone most of the time anyway? Oh, Pam, just because you haven’t felt the earth turning when some high-school Romeo balls you is no reason to give it up. Listen to me — I sound like a preacher. Well…”

She didn’t finish. Outside a car horn tooted and she smiled happily. “It’s my husband,” she said. “Don’t you dare move. He’ll want to meet you, and I think you might enjoy meeting him, too.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

She called to him through the open bedroom door and I heard him reply in a warm, pleasant voice. I sat huddled on the bed, a sheet pulled up to cover my body, and I wondered if Belinda always introduced him to her casual sex partners. Somehow I felt just a bit disappointed in her. I had thought I’d discovered a soulmate by such fortuitous chance, and now it appeared that I was just an afternoon’s fling as far as she was concerned. Shouldn’t I feel cheap, used, exploited? Probably, but the afterglow of the come I had shared with her refused to fade so abruptly as that.

He came through the door, neat and dapper in a stylish suit, and he smiled in greeting. Belinda led him to the bed and she said, “Pam, this is my husband David. He’s the best lawyer in the Midwest, and if we stay in Athens he should be county attorney within a couple of years. David, love, this is Pamela Crosby. She’s a delicious bedful, but she’s very down on the male species. Isn’t that a shame?”

“Definitely,” he said, his eyes twinkling at me. I couldn’t resist their charm, and I found myself smiling.

“Have you been a good boy today?” Belinda asked him, her hand coming to rest on the front of his pants.

“Aren’t I always?”

“The best,” she agreed, and she dropped to her knees before him. She was naked, of course somehow that didn’t seem unusual to me, since I’d come to be well acquainted with her nude body — but I wasn’t really ready to see Belinda unzip her husband’s trousers and pull his cock into the limelight.

His prick was soft then, though longish and nicely shaped, and she cuddled his rod in the palm of a hand for a moment, cooing to it and blowing warm breath across its barrel. Her eyes met mine — I saw a gleaming shade of blue take control — and she began to kiss and lick David’s tool.

I blushed. Belinda had confessed that she and her husband were into swapping and group encounters, but I’d never really been, and I felt just a bit embarrassed to see her giving him such intimate attention before my eyes.

It got more intimate. She held his cock by the tip, her mouth moving rapidly up and down the stalk. I thought of a typewriter carriage, or of someone nibbling an ear of corn. My face was as red as the interior of my pussy now.

David’s face was calm and his eyes studied me. His cock didn’t share his apparent serenity. He wasn’t erecting swiftly — Belinda was only toying with his cock, kissing it, licking it, sliding its tip on her cheeks and lips and nose — but his pink tool was getting pinker as it began to fill with lusty blood.

His cock was perhaps half-stiff when she opened her mouth and sucked it in. Her eyes were open as she blew him, and I thought that unusual. I almost always close my eyes — it seems an automatic reaction — but she didn’t, and sometimes she looked towards me. More often, though, she gazed up at her husband’s face with love and affection shining. Neither of them seemed the least bit shy about doing this in front of me. David petted her golden hair as she sucked his cock, and he smiled at me once in a while, too. Well, she’d said they were into group encounters. I suppose this was old hat to them.

I was jealous. Belinda had enjoyed me with that same girlish enthusiasm, and it hurt me to see her sharing it with someone else. Even if he was her husband. I felt betrayed and abandoned.

David held out his hand, the fingers moving in subtle invitation. An invitation to me. I shook my head, pulling the sheet up to my neck. “Sure?” he asked, and Belinda’s eyes were focused on my own. Was this hypnotism? If it was, it worked. I let the sheet drop and I crawled towards the two of them.

My hand and David’s locked and I rose on my knees. He bent into me and our lips met. He crushed my mouth with a kiss that was simultaneously gentle and raging, and I was astonished when I felt my tongue slipping between his lips of its own volition. David caught my tongue in his mouth and he sucked it warmly, and his hand was strong around my shoulders.

When our lips parted he had a smile for me, and he said, “You taste like Belinda.” I started to laugh and my hands encircled him and my head pressed closely to his chest. He hugged me in return, and we clung until I heard Belinda call my name.

“Your turn?” she asked, holding his red, stiff cock in her hand. Her lips were curled into a wet smile that wasn’t half so wet as the cock she’d just taken from her mouth.

I sank down and my fingers replaced hers on David’s tool. First I stroked his prick from tip to root, falling immediately in love with its hard male texture, and then I stuffed it greedily into my mouth.

I sucked his cock like a two-dollar slut in a back alley. My head bobbed back and forth, as fast as I could make it shake, and my lips were a tight ring on the perfect badge of his manhood. His cock was long enough and thick enough to make sucking it a real pleasure, and if he enjoyed it half as much as I did, he must have been ecstatic. But his serenity was a tougher nut to crack than all that. Even when I moved like a piston, he stood calm and still, touching me as I gorged myself on cock, and Belinda was beside me, her lips and teeth kissing and nipping my cheek and neck and shoulder. Her hands were on my tits, but she didn’t have to tease my nipples to stiffness. Nature had already taken care of that. All she could do was play with the pink thrusting caps of my tits, and she did that indeed.

I shifted around so that I was sitting on the edge of the bed accepting the oral penetration of David’s rod. Belinda worked her head between my body and her husband’s, and she began to nurse the tips of my boobs while her fingers splayed my pussy and slipped inside for some tricky games.

David put his hands on my head, and his fingers were very strong. He gripped me tightly, but he didn’t try to take over the action the way boys usually do when they’re getting excited. His loins moved, of course, and his cock eased into my mouth in slow sweeping plunges that didn’t interfere with the sucking pattern I’d already set up.

I wanted to do it right, to show him that I knew how to eat a cock, but that wasn’t to be. Belinda had been working on him, and with her mouth he must have been at least a little heated up by the time I started sucking. And my sucking became more gluttonous with each passing second. I twisted my head and tried out different lip pressures for the hell of it, and I used the tip of my tongue on the knob and sides of his pecker as it visited and revisited the different parts of my mouth.

Belinda’s lips were affixed to my navel and her tongue was rimming me there while her fingers played happily in the glove of my cunt. She was doing naughty things to my clitoris with those fingers and I felt a heated flush spreading across my body, centering in my swollen boobs. The nipples felt as if they were alive, throbbing on my chest, and each time Belinda twanged my clitoris I hummed and sang to her husband’s dick.

I must have done it one time too many. David suddenly exploded in my mouth, and I had his cum dripping from the corners of my lips while I tried to swallow it down.

He shot me lovingly, filling my mouth with the nectared sweetness of his jizz. It was thick and plentiful and it was too good to swallow. I wanted to savor it for all time to come. But realities are realities, and I drank it down nonetheless. Not all of it. David could really squirt out his stuff. He was like a fountain in my mouth, and the overflow dripped in sticky white trails from my lips, some of it falling onto Belinda’s face as she mouthed my belly button.

She looked up, wondering, perhaps, what rain might be sprinkling her, and her face was right in line with me, so I let a big creamy glob of cum fall from my mouth onto hers. She smiled and licked it up greedily, her fingers coming up at once to save the other surplus droplets that had splattered on the rising curves of my tits. She stuffed her wet fingers into her mouth and sucked them clean, and in the process she was able to play with my nipples just when they needed it.

The steady flickety-flick of her nails made me twitch and ache inside, and tat, coupled with the tickling Belinda had already given me and the sensation of having her husband’s dick erupting in my mouth, set off a familiar set of seismic waves in the region of my ovaries. I whimpered with my rising come and my lips trembled around David’s cock, which stayed hard in my mouth even though he’d just spilled a king’s ransom of sperm.

David took his rod from my oral grip — by then I wasn’t really feeling anything in my lips and only the sudden emptiness told me he was gone — and he stepped back a pace or so, where he began to undress quickly.

Belinda laid me out on the bed, petting my shuddering body as she did, and we shared a mutual cummy kiss of passion. When her face moved away, I could see that David was naked now, and that he was coming to join us on the mattress.

He and Belinda made a perfect couple. Where she was golden and ultra feminine, he was dark and very much a man. His body was a good one, I thought, trim and conditioned, neither skinny nor over muscled, and he wasn’t hairy. I don’t like hairy guys. David’s chest was nearly as smooth as mine, much flatter, too, and I touched it with my hand as he settled down beside me. His nipples were hard, just as mine and Belinda’s were, and it was nice to roll my fingers on them. Some guys don’t enjoy that, but he did, very much, and he covered my hand with his.

“Pam doesn’t like men,” Belinda announced solemnly as her husband touched me on the cunt. “Why is that?” David wondered, slipping two fingers into my hole. They were long fingers, I noticed, and they had playful impulses which David Rodgers should have patented and put on the aphrodisiac market straightway. He could have made a fortune.

“Too many boys have dumped on me,” I said absently, my hips moving as his fingers worked inside my twat. “I thought I’d give them up, stick to girls, you know? Uh, could you do that one more time? Please?”

“I know what your problem is,” Belinda suggested into my ear. “You’ve been screwing around with too many boys. Why don’t you try a man for a change? I don’t think I’m bragging when I say I’ve got the best anywhere.”

She had a point. There was something about David I liked very much, and it wasn’t simply the way his fingers tickled me cuntally from the inside out, though that was a big part of it. He was very masculine, but he had a gentleness to him as well. He didn’t have to be blatant about his manhood because, apparently, he had nothing to prove to anyone.

His lips touched my neck and moved down my breastbone. When they found my left nipple, I wanted to cry out in delight. If there was such a thing as perfect tit-sucking, he was doing it to me, right now.

He raised his face from my tit and he asked, “Would you like to fuck, Pam?” So polite, so considerate! I didn’t know whether to giggle or laugh. I wasn’t really used to having guys ask permission. So I giggled and then laughed and then I nodded a big yes to him, and David moved between the legs I was already spreading wide for him.

His cock hadn’t deflated yet — God, what control he must have I and he rubbed it on the outer flesh of my cunt before he prepared to enter me. He was hot and slightly wet and stiff as hell, and the constant tickling of his dick made me squirm in longing. “Hurry,” I implored.

“If that’s what you want,” he said right back, and he put his knob on the slice of my gash. My copper hairs parted for him, and I think my cunt even popped open to give him a clear shot at where I lived.

“Don’t be too savage at first,” Belinda counseled. “She’s having her period.”

“No wonder she’s so horny,” David said. “But I’d already noticed, anyway,” and he held up a red-smeared finger. Belinda eyed it this way and that, and then she opened her mouth and began to suck on it.

“Oh, God,” I said, overcome by the craziness of her action. I lifted my cunt and bumped it against the tip of David’s dick, and he remembered that I was there. He leaned forward and drove his cock into my cunt with a fierce impetuous thrust that brought his belly to mine almost immediately.

I moaned when I felt his rod inside me, and I clasped him in the compass of my legs. David grabbed me by one tit and he started to fuck me.

Jesus, I told myself. If I was married to this guy, I wouldn’t trade him around at swap parties. Belinda must be out of her fucking mind! He was good, the best I’d ever had.

His cock romped and sported in my cunny. There were no other words to describe the situation. He fucked me with a wicked expertise that I was certain could become addictive in about two and a half seconds.

How could I begin to compare him with any of the other guys I’d balled? There were no grounds for comparison. This, I was certain, was what screwing was all about. David wasn’t hunching me just to get his rocks off. He saw it as a meeting of our bodies and desires, a meeting that would be absolutely wasted unless both of us enjoyed it, and he screwed me accordingly. Or, shouldn’t I say, we screwed accordingly.

I loved it. When his cock plumbed me deeply, deeper, it seemed, than I had ever been fucked before, I wanted to leap into the air and take him with me. His big prong spread my cunt-lips widely and jiggled my clitty in its prepuce of flesh, and he held his belly upon mine while he shook his rod inside me to let me feel the full impress of its presence.

We were in a world of our own while we screwed, but it was a world that had room for at least one more person. As my cunt began to suck and gulp at David’s cock, Belinda took my face in her hands and turned it towards her. Her lips fell upon mine and her tongue jabbed inside me, fast, hard, just the way I was getting it cuntally from her husband. She was excited, too. How many times can you still get off watching your man ball another chick? I wondered, and I had no answer for my question.

She tongued me just as hard and fast as her husband fucked me, and I diddled her tongue with my own as it prodded in and out. David was holding one of my tits, and Belinda got her hand on the other one, gripping ft fiercely but lovingly. I couldn’t have fallen into better company if I’d put an ad in an underground newspaper, I thought smugly. They were beautiful, people and I felt beautiful just being with them here, now, fucking and living. Belinda stopped kissing me abruptly, and I wondered why. In a minute or so I found out. Her head had drifted southward and she was between her husband’s legs and mine, using her mouth to wet the round in which our sex organs did battle. I felt her tongue prod into my cunt alongside the stabs of David’s cock, and if I had the Oxford English Dictionary at my side, I couldn’t find enough words to tell you how it felt. She must have been sucking his balls alternately with her swipes across my split cunt, because every now and then I could feel David stiffening against me and plunging a particularly deep, penetrating pecker stab into my hole. And then Belinda’s tongue would follow David’s peter, follow it lustily, massaging every part of me that his cock was ignoring as well as a few places that I thought he had already tickled to perfection. She moaned as she mouthed, too, and the humming of her voice made my pussy pout.

Oh, maybe it was just the menstrual sensitivity, I thought. That, and the horniness that always accompanies my period. Maybe that was why I was getting into this so heavily. I didn’t know. I didn’t know a Goddamned thing, to be precise.

It might have been his cock, it might have been her mouth. Whichever, I found myself exploding in an atom bomb orgasm right about then, while David’s peter kept plunging up and down my cunt and Belinda’s fast-moving tongue flipped me time after time in a demonstration of what eroticism was all about.

My cunt juice flowed in a never ending stream that made David’s cock ride wet and sloppy, and the twitches of my pussy muscles would have caused a dozen men to give up the fight and spray me with their pecker-snot. The waves of my cum rolled and flooded in my belly, out my pussy, everywhere. I couldn’t feel anything, yet I could feel everything. It was the weird sensation that happens when I come. If Belinda still had her lips in the contested ground she was getting a mouthful of my jism, and more power to her!

I was like melted ice cream inside. Was I the same girl who, not an hour ago, had been certain that her life’s destiny lay in eating cunts? I couldn’t believe it. Belinda was fight. I’d been fucking too many boys. Today I’d taken on my first man.

David kept on ramming me, his strokes sure and steady. I couldn’t endure them another second. “No,” I whined, “stop!”

He stopped, God bless him! The lips of my snatch were so raw he’d have scraped them bloody in another second. I felt his cock leave my cunt, lingeringly, regretfully, and then his body was no longer perched above mine. I breathed a sigh of relief amid the shivering tremors of my come; and when my eyes cleared, I saw that David had found another resting place for his prick.

Gorgeous Belinda, my darling of darlings, was lying on her tummy while David slammed her from behind. She had her ass up in the air, doggy-style, and her sweet voice begged him to fuck her harder, faster. Oh, she was too much! And so was he!

The peak of my come began to ebb, and I didn’t want that to happen. I slid towards them, and I shoved my cunt into Belinda’s face.

“Eat me again,” I pleaded, “while he screws you!”

She didn’t have to be asked twice. Her mouth fastened upon my bloody, wet snatch and she began to show me once more what cunt-eating was all about. Her mouth was a musical instrument. She should have been in a concert orchestra. I could see Leonard Bernstein waving his baton as an indication for Belinda to start munching a juicy, fuzz-downed pussy, just the way she was munching mine right now. I jammed my box into her face and gave her full rein.

She was a girl who could do two things at the same time. She could be fucked and give marvelous head simultaneously. Oh, the next time they revised the dictionaries, I had a perfect, one word definition far “honey”. It was spelled B-E-L-I-ND-A, just as she had it spelled on the bosom of the shirt she’d worn today.

Her hands kept me spread wide and her tongue flailed on my labes and button. I wanted to open even wider, to drag her head inside me. Belinda was a passable hand with watercolors, but her cunt-lapping technique was pure artistry.

She was better for me now than she had been while we were alone, earlier this afternoon. I suppose it was David’s presence. They had a good thing going, those two, and I hope that someday I can find a guy who shares my open mind and can make a good thing for me and him. If I do, the two of us will spend a lot of time with the two of them.

David’s face was getting tense as he screwed Belinda from the rear, and I wondered how near he was to coming. Me, I had scarcely stopped since he fucked me. And now Belinda was making my orgasm stretch on indefinitely with those tongue swipes on my trigger and the plunges into my rippling, churning hole. I hoped it would be this good when she exploded, too, and from the way she moaned while she ate me, I knew she was going to have a release definitely worth writing home about.

It came. David shoved his cock all the way into her cunt and he grabbed her ass with both hands. Belinda rocked and rolled against him, her mouth going absolutely wild on me, and the cream I was having boiled over the edges of the pot.

She raised her face from my gash and she yelled in joy, and then she seemed to collapse onto the bed, unable to do another fucking thing except moan and writhe.

David pulled his hard cock out of her hole and it jiggled in the air as he surveyed his kingdom. Two orgasmic women, both of them transported to realms of gold and silver. He put his hand on his dick, and I thought he was on the point of jacking himself off. But not at all!

He moved towards me, faster than I’d ever guessed a horny man could move, and he shoooovvvveeeeeddd that big dong of his up my wet slice. Scream was all I could do, scream and wrap my legs around him.

When he pushed his prick into me, it was like being fucked by a telephone pole. My cunt was alive with sensation and I was sopping wet inside. I sucked him up my quivering hole and I held him there, so firmly he had to fight his way back out for a fresh fucking stroke. But it was worth the fight. I knew that from the way it felt when he gave it to me, as well as from the sigh he made when he did it. His cock seemed enormous now, swollen far beyond his normal length and thickness, or maybe it was just the heightened sensitivity of my pussy.

Belinda’s moaning face lay just beyond the edge of my thigh, and I could see that she wanted to be with us, but she couldn’t. Her orgasm was too intense to let her move even so short a distance. All she could manage was to lie on her stomach crying and whimpering. I touched her head while David fucked me, and my hand slid across her sweating face until her mouth trapped my fingers and she sucked them as if they were five separate cocks inserted at once.

If there were a contest for stud of the century, David Rodgers would have to be my own endorsed candidate. I could imagine how it would be to fuck Mick Jagger or Warren Beatty or Elton John, but I know what it’s like to be screwed my David’s fuck tool, and no fantasized celebrity hump could halfway compare. Once again I wondered how his wife could endure the thought of his pecker being inside another woman for even a second. If he were mine, I’d keep him locked up in a room, letting him out only when I was horny, and if he were mine, I’d be horny all the fucking time.

His pole explored me. It reamed me. Most of all, it fucked me. If a woman needs any more than that, I must have missed a sex-ed lecture somewhere along the line. Lilly was gonna have to live with this. I mean, she could have me whenever it was convenient for both of us, and I’d be delighted to oblige her, but to give up hetero fucking, now that I’d found out what it was all about? Not on your life! The lesbian life had just lost a would-be convert.

He couldn’t last forever, I was certain, but it seemed like forever that he fucked me. And all the while Belinda’s moaning lips were so close I could have touched them with my hand. But I didn’t want to. Both my hands were engaged in touching David’s body as he screwed me.

“Now,” he groaned, and he jerked his cock from my reluctant slit. I screamed when he pulled it out of my cunt, and I called him an inconsiderate son of a bitch, but I watched all the same as he wrapped his hand around his pole and started to shuck it.

Just like a porno actor, I thought, as his jizz began to spray upon me, and I wondered why he hadn’t left his dick in me. That was what I hated about sex movies. The guys always had to pull it out and jerk it off so the cretins in the back row could be assured they’d seen a real sex act performed for their benefit.

David’s peter began to spit out a fresh load of cum. It flew onto me in hot, heavy spurts that splattered on my belly and tits, and then he turned away, still handling his peter. He hadn’t finished squirting. More of his cum blew from the slitted tip of his dick, and that precious more took Belinda square in his face. She lifted her head, mouth open, and I could see that he was aiming for her parted lips. Glob after glob flew between them, and she moaned to take it.

My own orgasm hadn’t exactly let up, and I could only twist and writhe in delight as I watched David jack himself to completion. His cum flew everywhere, some of it upon Belinda, the rest upon me. He seemed to have a never-ending supply stored away in his balls.

We came together, the two females in this party and we drank David’s sperm from mouth to mouth and back again. Belinda’s mouth was redolent with jism, and so was mine once I’d kissed her. And then David was lying with us, his mouth touching ours, the sticky cream flowing from one to the other, our bodies melting together in a pile that truly made the three of us one.

A long time afterward, an eternity of eternities, I lifted my head and said, “Jesus, I’d better call my aunt and tell her I’ll be a little bit late this evening. That is, if the two of you think you can maybe go another round.”

CHAPTER NINE

I went out into the hall to call Aunt Sue, and Belinda and David followed me. They must have thought it funny as hell to play with me while I talked on the phone. But I almost lost control of my voice when Belinda stuck her head between my legs and started licking my pussy and David spread the cheeks of my ass and used his lips and tongue there. I was standing on tiptoes, my tits heaving and sweat beading on my nipples, as I explained to Aunt Susan that I’d be late getting home and she shouldn’t wait supper on me.

She ahhed, but she didn’t sound exactly disappointed. Lee had come out to visit and she was probably just as happy not to have me around. I could still remember the dirty look she’d thrown me when I carelessly slung my arm around his shoulders this afternoon at the library. Well, she could have him. If she could get him at all, which I doubted very much. Maybe I’d give her a few lessons in man-catching before I went home at the end of the month. Gods, what good would it do? Aunt Sue couldn’t catch a man with a net and a tranquilizer gun.

We said our good-byes and I put the receiver down and I let my newfound friends have their will of me. They carried me back into the bedroom and stretched me out on the messed-up, cummed-up bed, and Belinda sat down owl my face while David got his mouth onto my cunt.

He seemed to have no more inhibitions about my period than his wife did, and I was grateful. His tongue moved masterfully in my slit and the territory surrounding, and I felt one tiny come after another whirling through my body. At the same time I gobbled mouthful upon mouthful of Belinda’s dripping gash, and I don’t mind confessing that I sorely abused her bitable cunt with my lips and my teeth and my fingers. She loved it, God bless her, loved it as much as I loved doing it.

It was that way half the night. We stopped for food and drinks a bit later, and Belinda brought out her stash, offering me my choice of pass, coke, and hides. Chemicals aren’t my scene, so I opted for a fat joint which I puffed down to a roach, pretending all the while that it was David’s fatter, puffier joint on which I sucked.

Before long I’d made the substitution and my head moved in slow, leisurely oral love on that precise instrument. I held his nuts in my hand and I squeezed them provocatively as I sucked, and sometimes I squeezed too hard, causing David to lance upward into the region of my gullet, but he did it so adorably I didn’t care. Instead of freezing up and getting pissed, the way I’d done with Alan this afternoon, I tried to open, myself for him. If I could have deep-throated him, I’d have done it, but I guess I’m not built that way. Or else — it’s a goal to work toward.

Belinda was anointing the lips of her shaven pink cunt with powdery cocaine. She made ecstatic sounds as she rubbed the stuff into her skin, and she told me between sighs that it was a turn-on like I wouldn’t believe. I still didn’t want to try it myself, but I didn’t think of that when I dipped in to give her a licking.

David’s cock was out of my mouth by then, and in Belinda’s, and she gobbled his tool while I tongued her twat. Some of that coke clung to me and I felt my entire mouth go numb while a zesty cool feeling turned on inside my head. It was like having an internal air-conditioner, and my eyes wobbled for a second. After I’d tongue-lashed her to a drippy little come, I reached for the coke and took a couple of sniffs. Talk about turned-on! I felt cold all over and hot all over, and my body seemed lighter than air, and I started to purr in an easy cooing voice. There’s no way to describe how pleased with myself I was then. I lay back and hugged myself, and I just writhed there on the bed, my eyes shut, my lips tickled into a permanent smile. My hands cupped my tits as I sighed and stretched, and I found myself using a finger to divide the mat of my pussy hair in search of the gash within.

Oh, I found it, all right! I jabbed myself impetuously while David and Belinda watched from the side, and it was almost as if I were putting on a show for their benefit. I masturbated shamelessly, inventing new tricks and fillips on the spot, until the girl-cum poured from me and my hands were aromatic with it.

Belinda sat on her heels and I planted myself on her lap, my legs thrown around her and my cunt spread wide open. My tits bumped hers and our nipples scraped in friction, and we were both fighting to see which of us could take the lead in kissing the other. David crouched behind us, one of his hands massaging my gash, the other feeling up hers, and he was fingering me in both of my holes and I was grooving on it.

He touched my asshole with his fingertip a moment later, and I felt the telltale tingling of cocaine as he doctored my shitter. He did such a nice, thorough job that when he replaced his finger with the knob of his big cock, I scarcely felt it at all. I was really into it, you know and my sphincter didn’t fight him for a second. It yielded freely and he was pushing his dick up my bunghole with slow, precise strokes.

I’d been screwed in the ass a few times before. Not very many, and only when some guy made a big deal of it. Ass-fucking wasn’t one of my favorites. It hurt, and it was uncomfortable, and I couldn’t begin to guess why anybody even bothered. Now, though, as David corn-holed me so lovingly, I started to understand. The boys who’d done ft to me were so inadequate, in retrospect. Belinda had been right, God love her — I’d spent too much of my sexual past fucking around with boys. No wonder I’d been ready to part with the prick forever and amen. How could any boy compare with the man who was inside me right now?

He gripped me by waist and shoulders while Belinda caressed my tits and nibbled my chin, and he moved his meat in my brownie with the dreamiest, lingering strokes and plunges. I lifted up each time he plumbed me deepest, and I let myself drop down upon his still upraised prick to make it go even deeper, and Belinda seemed to be soaking up the excitement that radiated from my body and David’s.

The cocaine on my asshole couldn’t anesthetize me forever, and its effect wore off gradually. Now I could feel every thick inch of his cock as it spread my tender muscle, but I didn’t cry out in pain or panic. It was the most sensually erotic moment of my life, I was dead certain. I twisted myself, wiggling from side to side in quick, rabbity movements, and the bigness of his rod made an impact on all the interior of my body.

Belinda squeezed my tits in her soft golden hands, and the nipples stuck out pink and thrust between her fingers. She pinched my teats with her fingers, spreading and closing them quickly, and my nips ached and throbbed in response. Her face moved close and she began to lick the extensions of my boobs with fast butterfly tongue strokes. And as she did it, I rocked back and forth where I was splayed on her lap, rocking to deepen the penetrations of her husband’s prick.

Time no longer had any meaning. I didn’t have the slightest idea of how long the three of us had been here making love. It didn’t seem important. It had been forever and it would be forever. How many times had I climaxed? Belinda? And what about David? Had his cock ever gone soft since Belinda’s mouth brought it to quivering erection? I couldn’t remember. It seemed that every time I turned around he was gripping his cock and guiding it into someone’s mouth or pussy or wherever. Once — when he’d put Belinda on her back, then straddled her chest and shucked his prick back and forth between her rosy-capped tits until his cum squirted into her face in big sticky gobs. He must have his nuts on overtime, I thought as he continued to ass-fuck me. At least a gallon of his creamy goo had spilled onto and into me and Belinda, and still his rod rose up in fierce pride to burrow its way into yet another sexual union.

I wondered if Belinda would consider selling him to me. I’d have given her anything. This was what Lilly needed, too, I reminded myself. A man. Not a boy, but a man. She needed to find out how great, how absolutely perfect it could be to make love and sex with a partner worthy of her sweet, charms.

She’d forget her lesbian intentions in a minute.

One of David’s hands stole into my gash as he bunged me, and I felt it squishing in my cummy, bloody depths. He tweaked my nubbin with his clever fingers and I went all oozy and whiny where I squatted. Belinda took her hands off my tile and stuck the end of one breast into her mouth for some heavy sucking, and shoved my tit towards her while I thrust my ass in David’s direction, and before I knew it, it was all over.

For me, at least, I flew up the golden stairs, into the arms of a come that left me gasping for breath I couldn’t seem to capture, and if the two of them hadn’t been holding me, I think I’d have sprouted wings and gone straight out the bedroom window. But Belinda’s mouth was a firm anchor for my right tit, her hand gripping the other one furiously, arid David began to move his cock in strokes that were much less gentle than the ones just passed.

He gave it to me hard and hot now, slamming his groin against the curve of my ass, and I could only throb and wiggle as he rammed me. I was so far gone I couldn’t even feel the first gush of his cum when it flew from the end of his rod.

I could detect a sopping wetness in my asshole, and his cock seemed to be moving easier as it pumped short strokes, and it must have occurred to whatever remained of my conscious understanding that David was unloading his balls.

Both of them had a finger in my pie. It was almost as if I were being fucked front and back simultaneously, and it was out of sight. I humped and throbbed and moaned and cried and begged them not to stop, and they didn’t, not for a long, long time, but even the best of sex can’t last forever, more’s the pity.

So it was with us. When David’s cock left my asshole, it was limp and I was thankful, in a way. I didn’t have the power to do it again. Oh, I had the will, and I had the desire, but my body just wouldn’t respond. I was fucked flat, and so, I’m proud to say, were my new friends. My good friends. My best of friends. We lay side by side, our bodies recuperating, and we didn’t have to talk or touch. We were as close to being one soul as three people can ever be.

It was after ten that evening when we finally got up. My shorts and pants and top were washed and dried by now, and it was only fit that I should do the same for my body. So much as I hated to wash myself clean of the cum and love that had spurted on me and from me, I made my way to the bathroom and adjusted the shower to my temperature.

Belinda wanted to bathe, too, and she pointed out that it was more economical to shower with a friend, so I gladly stepped aside and made room for her. Once she got in, though, she couldn’t resist trying once more the erotic delights of tickling her shaven pubes on my hairy bush, and we started girl-fucking as we stood, bumping our cunts and grinding them together.

It was cute and fun, and it was even more fun when she showed me a little trick she’d invented. Her tits were delightfully full, and by twisting her head and lifting her tit in just a certain way, she was able to use her tongue an her own nipple, to suck the little pink tab to glisteny stiffness. What a lovely idea! I tried it, too, and though my neck felt as if it were about to break, I found that I could do it nearly as well as she could. Happily, I sucked my nipple, scraping it with my teeth, watching Belinda do the same. It must have occurred to both of us at the same time that if it was fun this way, it was more fun when she suckled mine and I nursed hers. So we were in one another’s arms, fingering, sucking, kissing, making so much noise at it that David came into the bathroom to see what was wrong.

Nothing was wrong. He hopped into the shower as soon as he saw what we were up to, and it was Belinda on her knees, grabbing his cock, sucking it fiercely while the water poured warmly upon her head, and then it was me shoving her out of the way so I could do it. And last of all it was David standing us both up against the inner wall of the shower and screwing us in swing-shift operation. First I got five or six long gliding strokes of his dong, and then Belinda got her turn, and then I was up to bat again. Insanity, but I wouldn’t have sold my place for a million dollars, then or ever.

Our bodies were slick and soapy. He couldn’t hold onto them because we were too wiggly for him, and we rocked in crazy sex. Belinda moaned and came as she felt David unload inside her. I bit my lip in envy, but it only lasted a second, because he jerked his rod out of her shuddering snatch and rammed it up mine, still squirting his creamy jizz. It boiled and oozed in my cunny and I came, too. And then it was all over. For that night, at least. We finished washing, sharing our shower stall in chastity, and we dressed, and David and Belinda drove me home, to Aunt Sue’s.

The house lights were off so they dropped me at the road and sped away, back to Athens. I had a key for the back door but not for the front, so I started around the edge of the house to let myself in. By some quirk in my nature I tend to incline right when I’m walking. I didn’t even think about walking left around the house, and I certainly didn’t think about Aunt Sue’s bedroom being on this side.

However, I couldn’t help noticing as I neared it that a light shone into the night from her window, and I suppose there’s a streak of curiosity in me. My head instinctively turned towards the open window as I passed it, and everything else was preordained.

Aunt Sue was on the far side of the room, looking at herself in her vanity mirror. That wasn’t so unusual I do it all the time. Most women keep an eye on their appearance, whenever a minor is handy. It’s nature. What stopped me in my tracks and kept me looking like a bonafide peeping Tom was the fact that Aunt Susan was totally naked.

I was outside in the dark; she couldn’t see me. But I could sure as hell see her, and it was like I was seeing her for the first time. Those baggy pants and sweat shirts she affected had left me with the vague impression she must be kinda fat and dumpy, body wise. She wasn’t. Not at all.

Aunt Susan was really very slim, her ass small, handsized, her legs good if not great. She reminded me of a fashion model, and her skin was very pale, as if she hadn’t let the sun kiss it for a long time. I don’t know what kept her from appearing sallow, unless it was a natural creaminess of flesh.

Her hair was bunned up, hot very attractively, and its mousy color detracted from the smooth white of her skin. She stared at herself in the mirror and she was cupping her tits in her hands, so fiercely that I couldn’t see their reflection in the polished glass for the covering of her palms. Aunt Susan turned abruptly, her hands falling to her sides, and now I saw that her tits were not bad either. They were fist-sized lumps, high set and nicely separated, with tiny nipples the color of ripe cherries, and they appeared to be exquisitely firm. And between her legs she had a small, dainty triangle of chestnut pussy fur, a puff of foliage at the apex of her white thighs.

She walked past the window through which I looked, and she threw herself onto the bed face up. I shifted so I could get a look at her, and I saw her knees go up and one of her hands come to rest upon that chestnut-thatched pussy of hers. She clutched it with a sigh and she began to squeeze the sensitive region as if in desperation.

I couldn’t believe it. Not only did Aunt Sue have a body underneath those dingy clothes she always wore, she was also apparently about to treat that body to a bit of extracurricular masturbation. Wrong. She was masturbating herself, using one hand on her pussy, the other on her tits, and she shook and sighed as she did it, occasionally speaking to herself in a low, husky voice that was hard to hear above the creaking of bedsprings.

Part of me wanted to go away and leave her in her privacy, and part of me was almost compulsively voyeuristic. The voyeur conquered, and I leaned closer to the open window frame.

After the workout I’d enjoyed this evening, there couldn’t be a particle of unsatisfied lust left inside me. But Aunt Susan was so nice looking — her slim, understated body reminded me of darling Lilly and as I watched her attempts to bring herself a kind of release, I felt a warm smoldering fire begin to burn in my own cunt.

Part of it was due to the words she spoke as she fondled her shaking body. If it were me doing it, I’d tell you what they were, but Aunt Susan was talking, and I really shouldn’t have been eavesdropping. Suffice it to say that she was carrying on a one-sided conversation with her handsome friend Lee Kinloch. She was calling to him in words of love and asking him to do some rather frisky things to her body, and I knew as I listened that I’d been right. She really did have a case for the gentleman. And obviously she didn’t know how to begin getting him. It was so pathetic, so hopeless, that my heart leaped right out of my chest and bounced through the window making for Aunt Susan’s bed and what choice did I have but to follow it?

She sat up in panic as I climbed through the window frame, and her face was white as a bleached skull. I smiled to disarm her fears and in a sec I was on the bed, holding her in my arms while she sobbed onto my halter front.

I stroked her as she clung to me, and her skin was smooth as velvet to my fingertips. Her tits rubbed one of my arms with their heated-up nipples, small but very stiff, and I didn’t care if she was my aunt. I leaned back, tilted her face towards mine, and kissed her on the mouth the way a lover kisses a loved one.

Aunt Susan stiffened, as if she weren’t sure how to respond. I kissed her passionately, my excitement growing with each moment our lips held together. The smolder in my cunt had become a hot little blaze.

“Lie down,” I said. “No girl should ever have to get herself off alone.”

Such a fragile, delicate body she had! The breasts were just the right size for my hands to cup, and they were every bit as firm as I’d suspected. I squeezed, feeling them harden in my grasp, and Aunt Susan moaned in bemused delight.

I kissed my way down her neck, out each shoulder, and finally onto the sweet curves of her tits. She smelled good, clean, and her nipples had not only the look of cherries — I could almost imagine that they tasted of those pretty fruits as well. Her tips were small but stiff, and my lips pulled them even stiffer. At the same time I put a hand on her tummy, rubbing her in circles round her navel, circles that widened with a view towards exploring her pussy hair as well.

My fingers brushed her cunny fur, found it crackling stiff with electrical sexuality, and with some reluctance I made my lips desert her tits. Aunt Susan was saying “Pam, please,” but I didn’t care to know if her plea was for stopping or continuing, it wouldn’t have mattered.

Her nipples were afire, but the rest of her felt cold as death, a smooth pale body that chilled me by its touch. But I wasn’t cold. My blood pounded through me, and my body temperature was rising by the instant. I cuddled her, stroking everywhere I could reach, and I felt her grow warmer with my nearness.

My hand attacked her slit, where it nestled shyly inside her small, neat triangle. She was sealed tightly — sure sign that her pussy didn’t get many workouts — and I had to pry with my finger to get inside. Aunt Sue wailed when I did it, and her cunt was dry as a bone. Didn’t she even know how to jiggle herself to a creamy lusciousness? I felt so sorry for the poor woman. I wanted to help her, to teach her.

She was uncomfortable when I held her gash apart with both hands and she mumbled in protest when I let my tongue move inside her portals. Talk about portals! Aunt Sue had the moat delicate, precious pussy I had ever seen. The hair on her cunt-mound concealed the little goodie-box within, but when I spread it for business, I could see that she was possessed of a lovely coral-tinted cunt, its plumbing neatly hidden within the slitted opening.

I envied her that neatness. My own inner labes tend to protrude slightly, and I can’t help worrying that by the time I’m thirty I’ll have flaps dangling to my knees or something equally gross. Aunt Susan was past thirty and she had no apparent problem — except for her dryness.

I licked her cunt, I kissed it, I dived with my tongue and stalked her elusive clitoris, and her twat finally began to get damp. This wouldn’t do at all, though. I summoned my saliva and dropped a big frothy bubble of spit into her cunt, immediately working it around and around with the tip of my tongue to lubricate her snatch more thoroughly.

It worked. As it mouth-greased her cunny, I could feel, on the tip of my tongue, a gathering fragrance of Susan’s inner-cunt juice at last flowing out to meet my spit on neutral ground. And my tongue work had caused her cunt finally to peek out of its hooded shelter.

It was a handsome clitoris, as red as her cherry nipples, and slim and rather long, just like its owner’s body. I touched it with my tongue and Aunt Susan jerked where I held her. My hand flew up to her tit for a comforting cuddle, and she covered my hand with her own to hold me there. I squeezed her tit and she squeezed my hand, and her heart fluttered behind her breast like a frightened little bird. She wasn’t speaking now, though, and the only sounds that left her lips were alternating sighs and groans, the latter strongest and most protracted when I made renewed oral attacks on her passion nubbin.

Aunt Susan’s cunt was so tight it amazed me. I wondered if she had ever been fucked, but my tongue could move into her hole without any impediment, so she was at the very least cherryless. Lots of girls break their hymens in off-the-job accidents, though, so it was no proof of anything. We could talk about it. Later.

I was like a woman possessed. The only thing that counted to me was doing a number on Aunt Susan’s pussy and giving her a climax to remember for years to come. And, you know, the funny thing was that the harder I licked her gash the more aroused I became, too. I had my hand on her titty and she was holding that hand in place, but otherwise she wasn’t providing me with any stimulation at all. And the crotch of my shorts was sopping wet, even with a borrowed tampon firmly inserted, and I could hear a squishing whenever my legs came together. It was a toss-up whether I could make Aunt Susan come before I exploded myself.

She moved her thighs as I lapped in her slit, moved them farther apart, and the slice of her cunt opened a bit more for my convenience. She seemed nervous, too, her thighs shaking as my tits rubbed them, but I couldn’t blame her for being that way. It must have been a shock to be discovered in diddling by a visiting niece and promptly seduced, I suppose. It was a shock for me, too, when I realized that a perfectly adequate body had been hiding inside Aunt Susan’s chintzy clothes all this time.

Physically she reminded me of Lilly, but Lilly’s wispy cuteness was a far cry from Aunt Susan. Sue was tall and lean, like a clothes horse, and if only her face hadn’t been so plain, she’d have had no need to lie alone in bed clutching her pussy on a warm summer’s night. She should show off that body, Goddamn it! Plenty of people would be turned on by it, turned on enough to overlook the lack of raving beauty in her face. I was turned on, wasn’t I? Don’t I have at least some taste?

We’d discuss it. I’d bring her out of her shell. But first I had a job to do.

I lifted my head from her gash and skinned out of my halter. Thank God I was braless underneath. My nipples were long points of sensitivity, and I twiddled them with my hand, watching them get even longer, feeling them get even more sensitive. Then I knelt into my work again, rubbing my book on Aunt Susan’s cunt. I slid each nipple up and down her gash, inserting each of them in turn into the glistening lushness of her pussy. It was a curious feeling. Belinda had done this to me a couple of times during the evening just past, and it was aroused me in a dreamy kind of way. Her nipples were long, like mine, and they wiggled inside me like tiny cocks. But the sensation of receiving a vaginal-nipple penetration couldn’t compare with the delight of giving it. Susan’s pussy seemed a tight, sucking mouth that wanted to gobble up my paps, and we bumped together joyously, each of us giggling and purring in our pleasure shared.

It could only go on for so long, though, until my mouth began to water for the pussy milk that flowed in ever-greater abundance, and I removed my tits from the field of battle and replaced them with my hungry, sucking mouth.

This time I didn’t fuck around. I wanted to eat her cunt out, and I ate her cunt out, by God! I used my mouth and my fingers in sly conjunctions, prodding her with my middle finger while my tongue danced a jig on her supersensitive trigger, and before I knew she was doing it, Aunt Susan popped her cookies right into my face. She dripped, she oozed, she exuded a wet cunty aroma that tickled my lips and nostrils. It lingered on my lapping tongue, on my smacking mouth, and I had only to give my thighs a tiny squeezing pressure before I was gasping and moaning my own release into her splayed, churning hole and we lay writhing in a shared orgasm.

“Wasn’t that better than doing it to yourself?” I asked her later, as we lay holding hands. She was naked, I was topless, and two of her fingers trailed now and then across the relaxed contours of my tits.

“I’ve never done anything like that before,” she sighed. “No one has ever made me feel the way you made me feel.” She kissed my cheek. “Pamela, I don’t know how…”

“Oh, come off it,” I grinned. “You don’t have to pretend with me, Aunt Sue. You’ve led a pretty wild life. I didn’t snoop, but I did happen to find your stash of porno books the other day. You know — the one about the girl and the gorilla. What was the name of it? SLUT FOR ALL SEASONS? No, it was O BEASTLY LUST. You must have been a real hell-raiser a few years ago.”

She gave me a wry smile, a bitter smile, and it wrenched my heart to see it. “So my secret’s out. The books, I meant. Oh, it won’t hurt to tell you, Pam. You might understand.”

She cleared her throat and her eyes left mine, as if she couldn’t quite bear to look at me while she confessed. I was primed to hear some spicy stuff, but that wasn’t to be.

“I was always an ugly girl, very shy, very withdrawn, and it didn’t get better. I never had a date till I was twenty-three, Pam. In graduate school. I’d given up on life and love long since. Until a boy took an interest in me. It surprised the hell out of me, Pam, and I was walking on air. He was sweet, and we dated and talked, and finally I decided he really did care. For me. Have you ever heard anything so ridiculous?”

“So one evening I agreed to-to have sex with him. It was horrible. I bled, I screamed, I cried. He just laughed. Wondered if I mightn’t suck his — because I was so terrible at the other thing, you know?” She struggled to compose herself. “He told me later that I’d stirred his curiosity, that dorm gossip said shy, quiet girls were better in bed, that they became real tigresses once they’d been laid out and opened up. It wasn’t true, he said. I was a rotten lay, and either frigid or a latent lesbian. I never saw him again. The books. Well. I wrote them to get it out of my system. They were all about women abused and raped and ravaged, by Negroes, by whole platoons of Army men. I hope you don’t read any more of them. I try not to think about them now.”

She smiled bravely. “I suppose he was right. I suppose I really was a latent lesbian. When you kissed me, touched me…”

I’d been through this myself and had no intention of letting Aunt Sue get any gay bees in her bonnet. “Lee Kinloch?”

She got misty-eyed, and she collapsed against me. “Lee. I think I love him, Pam. Days I don’t see him I’m not fit to live with. I dream about him every night. But what chance do I have? Look at me, for Christ’s sake! I’m ugly…”

“Has he ever given any indication that he might be interested in you? Or are you just a bull-session buddy for him?”

“Oh, he’s asked me to go out with him a few times. I always put him off. Just this evening he was telling me that tomorrow they’re showing Top Hat and Shall We Dance at the university, and later some friends of his are having a party — but I told him I couldn’t, that you weren’t feeling well — I was afraid…”

“Maybe,” I said. “Sit up straight, Aunt Susan.” She did, and I took away her glasses and undid her bunned hair. You know, she wasn’t half bad looking from the right angles. And right now she looked appealingly vulnerable, not at all the cool, collected Aunt Sue I’d met Saturday. Makeup was what she needed. And a rinse for the hair. The right clothes.

“Since you used me as an excuse, I’ll call him and tell him you’re free after all, if he’s still interested. Don’t say another word, Aunt Susan! If you want that man, I think I can get him for you. But you’ll have to help, too.”

“No, it’s ridiculous. It won’t work. He couldn’t want me. You’ll ruin everything.”

“He’s intelligent, and he’s sexy. He already likes your mind. We just have to remind him that a body goes with it. He’ll do the rest. Is his number in the book? Good. Oh, and I’ll need the car first thing in the morning. We have all day to fix you up, and we can’t waste any of it.”

CHAPTER TEN

Aunt Susan dolled up was even better than I’d hoped for. Her hair was treated with a chestnutty rinse, so that it matched the darker curls on her pubes, and the color went well with her pale skin. I put it up for her, with ringlets hanging down in sensuous curls on her cheeks, and, with the stunning makeup job I did on her face, she looked incredible, like a different person. She was glamorous and quite provocative — she’d never be a beauty, in the everyday sense, but her new look was striking, but striking faces jump out of any crowd.

She was aghast to see the party dress I’d brought her from town, but she put it on anyway, and I couldn’t tear her away from the mirror. It was a beige tone, low in front and almost backless, held up with thin straps, and its long skirt clung to her long legs. The skirt fit well enough that the outlines of her garters could be seen, not to mention the absence of a panty impression. All she wore underneath her new dress were pale violet stockings held up by lacy ribbon garters and a few dabs of perfume in strategic places. The bodice was clingy, too, and it showed off her apple-sized tits and the smooth separation between them. In a very short time she learned to love herself in it.

Lee liked it, too. When she came out to meet him that evening, he stood up and there was wonderment in his eyes. He hadn’t been expecting this from Aunt Susan, and he wouldn’t have gotten it if it hadn’t been for my insistence. She seemed fifteen years younger as she went out the door with him, holding his arm because I’d made her leave off her glasses for the night and she was blind as a bat without them. So much the better. It gave her eyes a faraway look that always caught men where they lived.

I waited up for them, sitting in the dark at the top of the stairs, and they didn’t come in till well after three. Aunt Susan’s laughter echoed before she got the front door open and she stumbled as she came inside. Her cheeks were flushed and she acted half-stoned. Lee caught her elbow and she eased back against him in a totally natural gesture.

“That was some evening,” she sighed. “I’m sorry it’s over. Don’t go yet. Stay and have a last drink. Okay?”

“You don’t need any more, do you, Sue?” he smiled, and she flushed prettily.

“I don’t think so,” she confessed. “You sit down and I’ll try to find the bar.”

She brought a tail drink for him and a Coke for herself, and she joined him on the sofa. Aunt Sue was still tense, in spite of the practice and preparation I’d given her, and there was at least a six-inch gap between their hips on the couch.

“I must have been terribly funny,” she said, suddenly serious. “I drank too much and I talked too much. Your friends are probably laughing at me right now.”

Lee put down his drink and slid closer, his hip brushing hers. “Of course they’re not,” he assured her. “In fact, Dave and Gwen both told me that I’d not be welcome in the future unless I brought you along with me. They liked you. Everyone liked you. Lord, Susan, I was afraid you’d sit in a corner all night, but…”

She interrupted him with a wave of her hand. “Lee, do you like the way I look tonight?”

“I think you’re beautiful. You take my breath away, Sue. It’s like I’m seeing you for the first time. You’re a butterfly who’s finally come out of the cocoon, and what a lovely unveiling! I’m glad you decided to be a woman. I’ve been hoping for a long time that you would.”

“Really?” she said sadly. “I didn’t think you cared.”

His reply was to bring his face to hers and plant a kiss smack upon her startled lips. From my perch atop the stairs I could see the whole thing, and my clitty throbbed when Lee’s mouth touched hers. God, I prayed, give her courage! She could still get cold feet and blow the whole deal.

Aunt Susan twitched as the kiss endured, and I thought she was going to, writhe away from him, but she didn’t. Instead — God love her! She picked up one of his hands and guided it to her left breast. I could see the indecision in her body movements, and I sighed when she fitted his palm around her firm boob.

Lee took over as soon as he’d been positioned. His hand began to squeeze and cup, and Aunt Susan started to bob with his variations in pressure. It wasn’t a big breast, not like mine or Belinda’s, but it was a titty made for perfect adherence to the palm of a hand and finally it was getting the use for which it had been designed.

They kissed so long I thought Aunt Susan would turn blue and faint, but she didn’t. Her face was red when Lee’s lips slid away, but she was smiling, too. “Thank you,” she said.

“Don’t thank me,” he shrugged. “I’ve been wanting to do that for a long time. Tonight seemed to be just right.”

“Do you like me?” she asked. “Really like me?” He nodded, sincerity evident on his face. “Then Lee will you take me to bed? Now? And love me?”

“What if we wake Pam?” he asked.

“She’s spending the night in town, with some friends,” Aunt Susan said, and that’s where I’d told her I would be. “So [missing text].”

“So I’d be honored,” he replied, “and delighted, too.”

Hot damn! I thought in glee as he took her hand and led her around the foot of the stairs towards her bedroom. It was all I could do to keep from running down right now to follow the course of the action. But that would have been too hasty. I was going to watch — of course I was but I had to be careful.

The bedroom door was open and I slunk into the shadowy hall to watch Aunt Susan kissing Lee with her mouth open while she unbuttoned his shirt and unbelted his trousers. Good girl! I cheered silently. Keep on, now!

When he was bare to the waist, she knelt before him and helped him out of his trousers. Lips set she took hold of his shorts and pulled them down slowly, just far enough to let his cock flop free. His tool was beautiful, but I wondered if it might not be just a bit too big for Aunt Susan. After all, her hole had been dry for ten years. Well, feast or famine!

She took his prick in her hands, and I could see her fingers tremble. It must have been, for Lee, similar to getting a vibrator treatment. His cock began to harden in her loose grip and it erected rapidly towards her pale face. Aunt Susan jerked back and let go of it, but his cock kept on stiffening even without her assistance. Big, I thought. A real pussy-stretcher.

“Sue,” he told her, and he pulled her upright. She didn’t resist when he slid the shoulder straps of her dress down, but she didn’t move either, and that was a bad sign, I feared. Lee worked the party gown to her waist and then bent in to kiss and mouth the cherry red tips of her little titties. She moved then, cradling his head in her arms, but there was panic in her face.

Don’t chicken out now, Aunt Susan! I radioed to her mind. It’s what you’ve wanted. Take it, for God’s sake!

He got her undressed, and his eyes widened at the sight of her slim, well-shaped nudity, and he put her on the bed, joining her as soon as he’d gotten his shorts off, and he rolled against her. Their bodies touched and broke away and then touched again, and he put his leg between Aunt Susan’s, that big rod sticking up from his groin like a red tomahawk. Why didn’t she touch it? Why didn’t she grab his prick in her hands and start playing with it? He was doing nice things with his mouth, to her face and her tits and her shoulders and her tummy. Reciprocate!

Naked, Lee was even more attractive then I’d found him before. He had the build of a pro running back and, if his head was just a bit hairier than I go for, it wouldn’t be that important in the long run. I almost wished it was me on the bed with him. I’d know what to do. I wouldn’t lie there like a stick while he fondled and kissed me. I’d be grabbing his cock and angling my head towards it, making sucking, gobbling noises all the while. But Aunt Susan wasn’t me, I’m afraid, and she wasn’t responding well at all.

I raised the hem of my nightie and slipped a hand inside. My linger pushed past the frilly panty leg and into the hairy thrust of my cunt. It felt so good not having a tampon inside me tonight — I’d finally dried up for another month — and my finger found a sensitive, receptive slit waiting. I pushed at the perky labs and they parted, swallowing my finger in a gluttonous muscular reaction.

Lee kissed his way down Aunt Sue’s body, obviously making for the powder puff of dark-brown hair which marked her cunt.

His hand outraced his mouth to the spot and he began to stroke her cunt-mound. Her fondled her gash carefully, his fingers lingering on her most sensitive parts, and his mouth hurried to join the foreplay in progress.

Her legs parted almost automatically as his head moved between them, and I could see Lee delicately spreading the supertight slice of her pussy so he could lick its velvety surfaces. His tongue moved deftly into Aunt Susan’s gash, and I could almost feel what he was doing to her, down where my finger twiddled in my own slice. He was performing perfectly. Why wasn’t she responding just as perfectly?

I heard her moan as his tonguing became more vivid and direct, and one special flutter in her voice told me that he had located her clit, that he was bathing it with his lips. Aunt Sue raised her head and shoulders from the bed and she looked down her stomach, her eyes blinking wildly, and her hand moved quickly to capture his cock. She wrapped her fingers around it, eyes enlarging as she took in its size, its hardness, it’s almost certain heated temperature, and she began to work her hand on his rod very slowly. Lee muttered something into her snatch as he ate it, and she mumbled an inaudible reply.

Her hand grew tighter on his cock and she began to jack him with longer, slightly faster strokes. I saw his hips move in reply, and he stepped up the pace of his cunt-licking. Aunt Susan’s eyes seemed to go all glazy then, and she eased herself down onto the bed. She still held his prick in her hand, but her jerking had slowed to a turtle’s crawl and I could see her stiff-nippled little mounds heaving convulsively. She gasped, a sudden starting sound, and it echoed in the air for a second, only to be joined and drowned by a succession of loud, despairing gasps. Her hand fell away from Lee’s cock. He was getting to her, I thought smugly. His tongue knew how to love a pussy as well as mine did. Give it to her, big boy! I thrust my finger all the way up my own cunt and humped silently where I squatted in the dark, watching.

“No,” Sue was saying. “Please, Lee, stop,” and she grabbed him by the shoulders in an effort to pull him from her gash.

I sat up in horror. What kind of shit was Aunt Susan pulling? Didn’t she knew that if she let him suck her off, she’d enjoy the ensuing fuck ten times as much? Hadn’t I told her that a thousand times today? Had she forgotten?

“What’s wrong, Susan?” Lee asked considerately.

She shook her head. “I-I don’t think I can go through with it. Please…”

“If that’s what you want.” He sat up.

NO! my head was screaming, and before I knew it, my mouth had joined the cry. Their faces jerked towards the open doorway as I stomped into the room. “NO!” I was still shouting.

“Pam…” Lee said, and Aunt Susan just went scarlet.

“No,” I repeated, more calmly. “Don’t listen to her. She wants it. She wants it more than she’s ever wanted anything else in her life. At least, that’s what she says. So get to it.”

“I can’t,” Aunt Susan whispered. “I’m afraid.”

“Of course you can,” I insisted. “Lee, back to work. You seem to be doing fine. Aunt Sue, you need same extra lessons and you can’t play hooky, because teacher is here.”

I flopped onto the bed, beelining for Lee’s hard dick.

I grabbed it and stuffed the tip of it into my mouth while he began once more to eat out Aunt Susan. The lady reclined beside me, staring wide-eyed as I gobbled on her lover’s tool, nibbling it to a degree of stiffness so irresistible I wanted to keep on eating. But it wasn’t my party.

“Here,” I said, offering it to her. “Put his cock in your mouth and suck it. You know how it’s done, don’t you?”

She shook her head but I grabbed her by the neck and jerked her close. Aunt Susan struggled but she couldn’t struggle much, because her cunt was pinned by Lee’s sipping mouth. I rubbed his cock back and forth on her lips until they parted just a hair, and then I let her feel his knob touching her teeth.

That was the deciding factor. Gingerly she opened her mouth and took the tip of his cock inside. “Suck it,” I repeated, making mouth motions to show her exactly what I meant. “It tastes delicious.”

Aunt Susan was reluctant, but his mouth was exciting her, and the fact tat she had already taken part of his tool must have been provocative, too. I pushed on the top of her head. She moved down, swallowing just a fraction more of his dick, and suddenly her jaws began to pooch inward and she was sucking it.

She was clumsy — it was the first time she’d ever sucked a cock — but she was obviously finding it not an unpleasant experience. Slowly her head moved again, allowing more of his cock to slip inside, and she sucked with even greater avidity, her interest heightening with her growing participation.

Aunt Susan made whiny sounds as she sucked, and I guessed that Lee’s mouth was bringing her close to a come of her own. Could she be trusted right now? Mightn’t she bite his cock in her climactic shudders? I tapped her on the cheek and told her to let his rod slide free for a moment.

Lee understood. I saw his head move faster in her gash, and he was using fingers on her cunt as well. Suddenly Aunt Susan’s twat bounced up into his face and she moaned and screamed as a red-hot burst of orgasm shuddered through her body. Good girl!

When she’d stopped yelling and gnashing her teeth, I pointed to the big red prick that Lee was sporting and I made a round-mouthed face at her. She nodded and she sucked his cock in once more.

Oh, she was damned good this time! She blew him like a professional — well, almost. There were crudities in her performance. Sometimes his rod almost slipped out of her, and sometimes she overestimated and took his cock far deeper than she could tolerate. But all in all, it was good. Good for both of them.

Lee turned himself while she sucked, and he put his hand on her cunny. Now she could really get at his dick, and Aunt Sue really got at it. He winced when her sucking became more furious, and he closed his eyes.

“Are you getting near?” I asked him, and he nodded happily.

I caught Aunt Sue’s attention and she met my eyes with her own. “He’s getting ready to come,” I explained. “In a few minutes you’re going to have a mouthful of sperm. Don’t be surprised. Swallow it, if you like the taste, and I think you’ll like the taste. Okay?”

It was less than a few minutes. I’d scarcely finished speaking when Lee made a low, rumbling sound in his chest and he grabbed Aunt Sue’s head with both hands. Oh, I thought, I wish it was my mouth about to receive a load of goodies!

But it wasn’t. It was Aunt Sue’s, and she took it like a lady. I heard her gulp and moan as the first blast hit her on the gullet, and I could see her throat working furiously to drink down his love gift. She sucked his rod with smacks and slurps and there was a thin trickle of surplus own running from the corners of her mouth, but I think she got most of a big load and got it in the right place.

It seemed to put her into a fresh orgasm of her own. She began to writhe and twist as she sucked up Lee’s cream, and I hurried around her. I stuck my head between her legs, where Lee’s had so recently been. Her labes were still wet from his drool and her pussy cream, and I sucked that avidly while my tongue induced her to dribble out some additional twat juice.

Her unit was the size of a pea now, eminently lickable, and I licked it, by God! I rimmed her gash with the tip of my tongue and I fucked her with my middle finger, wishing all the while that someone was here to take care of the itch between my own thighs. I needed some loving, too, and I needed more than a long-necked wine bottle!

Aunt Susan just kept sucking on his cock, long after the spurts of his seed had ceased, and when he finally pulled it from her by manly force, it was glistening and red. Little globs of cum still clung to his pole and I licked her cunt all the faster, imagining that I could taste the champagne of Lee’s cum on the tip of my tongue right now. Aunt Susan leaped into a shivering, wailing climax when my tongue and frigging fingers had gone to their limits, and I sat up between her thighs.

Lee was on his way to replace me. I got out of the battleground and he knelt where I had been. He rubbed his still-hard dick inside his fist, and then he touched it to the wet hairs of Aunt Sue’s crotch. Those pearly drops of his jism stuck to her pussy hair and I wished I were there now, licking them away. He jiggled his cock on the half-splayed lips of her snatch, and then he began to push his way inside.

My heart was in my throat, pumping two miles a minute, and it felt as if I had briars just inside the portals of my twat. When Lee had made a definite insertion and began to slide up Aunt Sue’s wet, greasy hole, I lifted the hem of my nightie and grabbed the crotch of my panties. I squeezed my twat, moaning as the wetness seeped from rue, dampening the nylon of my undies, and my finger slid into them once more, and into me.

Aunt Susan lifted her legs as Lee’s prods became more aggressive, and he had at least three inches of his cock in her cunt. Her hole was tight, in spite of the eating-out she’d received from both of us, and he had a hard time getting his big peter into her. But he didn’t rush things. He was a scholar and gentleman. Instead of just ramming her and playing belly-bump for his own satisfaction, he pushed his cock in slowly and carefully, giving Aunt Susan time to adjust to the twat spreading size of his tool.

She took it like the lady she was, too. As he got more of his cock inside, she lifted her knee, to make it easier for the both of them. Her hands went out to him, he caught them in his own, and then I saw Aunt Susan begin to pull herself onto his prick. She was ready. It had taken a little extra, unexpected preparation, but she was ready now.

I lay back, my nightie up and my panties down. It didn’t matter if they saw me diddling myself, and I couldn’t bear the idea of going away now. As Lee’s cock eased into Aunt Susan’s cunt, I began to ram my fingers in and out of my own hole, fucking myself so viciously I wondered if my nails weren’t scarring my interior. Only wondered. I didn’t stop to find out. If I’d stopped, I’d have had to take those fingers out of me, and I didn’t want to do that at all. My thumb flipped back and forth on my cunt and I found myself gasping audibly, both from my own sensations and from the delightful scene I was watching.

Aunt Susan was entering into her first real fuck and she was loving it. Lee’s cock was in her belly-deep now, his balls swinging and rocking on the cheeks of her ass, and she was making soft, cooing [missing text] cried into the still night air. Her face was transfixed with the loveliness of what he was doing to her, and her pretty little nipples stuck out furiously as they surmounted her apple breasts. If I’d had the time to spare, I’d have gone to her and sucked those nipples till they grew even redder and even stiffer.

But I didn’t have the time. I was racing toward a climax and it was the only thing that mattered to me right now. My hands were galloping in and out of my cunt, one inserted, one stroking all around, and I remembered Belinda, the way she’d gotten her little fist into me. Could I do it myself? It would be a memorable occasion indeed — it would be hell if I got stuck or anything, too. Oh, fuck the consequences!

I spread my gash with one hand and made my five fingers of the other hand into a pointing mow where they nestled inside my split lips. I pushed firmly, thankful for the greasy lubrication of my interior, and I was in my cunt knuckle deep.

My pussy was still quite sensitive from the churning and week-long upset of my period, and I winced as my fist went deeper still. I had to pull my heels back and throw my knees wider, but it did the trick. My cunt seemed to open up and swallow me in, and before I knew it, my fucking fist was in me, and if I’d been wearing a wristwatch, the mouth of my snug hole would have been scraped raw.

My eyes seemed to revolve madly in their sockets. I was ready to come massively, if the agitated pumping of my heart signified anything.

Speaking of agitated pumping — Lee was doing some of that to my aunt right about now. Her toes were pointing to the ceiling and he lay between her legs, driving that big cock in and out of her pussy. She made a cunny ring around his rod and there were squishy, crackly sounds as he whipped it to her.

“Faster, Lee, darling,” Aunt Susan gasped, “faster, harder — oh, give me more — I want it all — I want everything…”

He was giving her everything, too. That cock of his must have been a good seven inches long, thick and barrelly in proportion, which is a nice way for cocks to be, and I’d been worried about Aunt Sue’s ability to take it first try. There was no need to worry. She was like all the rest of us females. Her cunt had the capacity to spread and absorb large objects, preferably large masculine objects. Jesus, if I could take on my fist in a hot bout of screwing, Aunt Sue should be able to accept Lee Kinloch’s prick!

Accept it she did, and she didn’t seem satisfied with what he was giving her. She kept moaning and wailing, panting for him to shoot more cock into her. “Fuck me,” she whispered up to him, “please, fuck me!” Aunt Susan was starting late, as lives went, but she was getting a head start all the same.

I kept ramming my cunt with that inserted fist, watching their fuck when my eyes happened to be in focus. That wasn’t too often, but I got to see enough to know that Aunt Susan would never again be content to live the life of a dowdy, hermit lady buried in the sticks. She was swallowing LIFE to the hilt and her sweating face seemed more lovely with each fresh fuck-stroke Lee gave her. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe she was beautiful. Or maybe beauty was being thrust upon her.

Into her Lee wouldn’t have complaints when this was through, either. His cock was getting a championship workout in Aunt Susan’s tight slit, and he was enjoying the hell out of the fuck they shared. He smiled a big smile, and he purred to her in husky words of endearment and encouragement. So it might be that I’d been good to both of them. Lee seemed to like Aunt Sue as a person. It was time he found out he could love her as a woman. And if they didn’t work out in the long run, she shouldn’t have any trouble finding a replacement just as good.

How much of my self-satisfaction was due to my fist-fucking I don’t know. Content and smugness seemed to bathe my sweating body where I lay, and my hand was lacked in the prison of my silt. If I weren’t careful, I’d ruin myself. I’d stretch my pussy so broadly that nothing short of two cocks working in tandem could touch me to the quick.

“Oh, Susan!” Lee yelled, and his face began to twist into a come-grimace. She was already exploding — this was her third or fourth orgasm of the evening — I’d last count — and he was ready to give it to her. A mischievous spark burned within me and I found my voice.

“She’s not on the Pill,” I giggled. “Don’t come inside her unless you’re willing to make an honest woman of her.”

He looked at me with a strange expression, and then it was too late to discuss the matter. His cock ramrodded into Aunt Susan’s cunt and I could see the thick strings of cum coating his steely shaft as he rabbit-fucked in and out. God, he must have been giving her a gallon of his jizz! It dripped out of her wet hole each time he pulled back to slam her cunt again, and still he was jerking inside and moaning as his dick spat out a fresh load of cream.

She twisted and bucked so wildly I thought she might break off his cock at the root, and he pulled his way free, still gleaming hard, his face red with excitement. Lee stared at me, I stared at him. He came towards me on his knees, his eyes fixed on the fist I had stuffed up my cunt, and I pulled it out as fast as I dared, almost feeling the elastic of my cunt snap back into place.

Lee touched my thighs and before I knew it, he had replaced one large foreign object with another large foreign object. Neither of us bothered to wonder if Aunt Susan might be offended by his fucking me. If she were offended by that, maybe she didn’t deserve to have him. But it was the spirit of the moment, you know? Neither of us could have stopped once his dick grazed my copper curls of pussy fluff, and when I opened to take his cock into my hungry cunt, I knew that it was as right as anything could be.

Lee penetrated me savagely, giving me all his big dick on the first plunge, and I raised my knees to offer him still more of my cunt. He had a sixth sense. He was gentle with Aunt Susan when he sensed that she needed gentleness, but with me it was more like a gang rape. There seemed to be three of him socking it to me, and I loved every one of them. Lee was no longer a gentleman, and I’ve never been a lady in the prim, tea-drinking sense. He fucked me like the starving animal I was, and he fucked me deliciously. I screamed to take his stabs and I clawed his back with my fingers as he leaned in to sip a kiss from my lips.

The next thing I knew Aunt Susan was with us. Her cunt dripped viscous jizz as she knee-walked to where I lay with her man, and I grabbed for that inviting target. My thumb stabbed into her tight hole, a little relaxed now that she had been fucked and licked royally, and she began to hunch up and down on my hand. Lee raised his head and Susan’s lips met his. They kissed lovingly, and both of them stroked my body. In another second they were both kissing me, too, while Lee kept on balling me and I continued to diddle Aunt Susan with my thumb. I felt loved and wanted, as if I were indeed drowning in love, and the eagerness for a gigantic release was a gnawing hunger inside me.

“Give it to me harder and faster, you bastard,” I told Lee affectionately. “I want to feel that big tool of yours in my throat!”

He tried to respond, damned if he didn’t! I swear to my Lord I could almost feel the head of his rod tapping me on the heart as my ass lifted and his thrusts became absolutely demonic.

I couldn’t retain my desires a second longer. I lunged up to him and tried to swallow him balls and all with my churning, rippling pussy. Lee obliged me, stuffing me full and overflowing, and I felt the most soul-stirring sensations as his dick explored my snatch.

I came in torrents, my cunt liquid with juices and the melting release of orgasm. Lee kept on fucking me — he was at his best now, obviously. The two orgasms he’d already had took care of the immediate needs of his body. I was willing to bet he could keep that boner of his for the rest of the night and into tomorrow morning if necessary.

“Take it out,” I panted sadly when the contortions of my pussy increased to such a degree that I couldn’t bear to have his cock inside me. As his cock popped out, I jabbed Aunt Susan harder, making her scream in ecstasy, and then I just lay writhing on the bed, watching as Lee mounted my aunt from the rear. She raised her butt so he could get into her, and she sighed to feel her first doggy-style fuck. Both of them were handling her cunt as he screwed her, and I wondered if they even knew whose fingers were tweaking her clitoris.

By then I’d drifted from one big come into another, not quite so big but very intense during its short life. It faded and still another bit me, again a bit smaller but quite enjoyable, and there were others waiting on the sidelines. I helped them with the tickling of fingers on my pussy-mound, and then all I could do was lie there, twitching, drooling on the sheets, my body shaking from my own gyrations and from the gung-ho fuck Aunt Susan and Lee were into not far away.

So it had worked, I thought distantly, as if I were somewhere else watching them and me. So it had worked indeed.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Worked? Of course it had worked. And it worked better the next Friday evening, when David and Belinda motored out from town far dinner and drinks. They didn’t go home until Sunday evening, and the only reason was that David had work at the office first thing Monday.

Aunt Susan opened up in a big way. And why not? She’d sublimated her natural urges for such a long time. Remember, until that night only one man had ever fucked her, and it was such a traumatic experience that she withdrew into a shell of cold granite. But there were needs and desires inside her, just as there are in all of us, and when those needs and desires found their head she could no more control them than she could request the sun to rise an hour early for her convenience.

I’ll never forget the beaming look on her face the lint time she felt the indescribably erotic sensation of being fucked in the cunt by David Rodgers and in the mouth by Lee Kinloch at the same time. Her face was a study in arousal and lustful beauty, and Belinda and I were so excited by it that we threw ourselves upon each other for a 69 that should be in the Guinness Book of World Records.

And so that weekend passed. Aunt Susan tried everything, and she found that she loved it all. Sex was no longer a sadistic torture in her mind — it was the epitome of what life was all about, and she drank it up like a desert wanderer who’s found an oasis after waterless weeks. I wondered if she might be a nymphomaniac, but of course she wasn’t. She just had a lot of catching up to do.

I got a few cards and letters from Mama and Daddy while they were traveling in Europe, and a couple of long-distance calls, too, and it seemed almost no time at all before my month was up and they’d returned home and I had tb go join them. School was about to begin, too, and the ivied halls were waiting for me to reappear, but I went with a sorried mind.

I was saying good-bye to the most exciting summer of my life. To David and Belinda, whom I loved like brother and sister, and who felt the same about me. To Aunt Susan, as well, and to Lee, who had moved in with her exactly one week after their first night together. They were planning on a winter wedding, if both still agreed by that time, and I was promised the position of maid of honor. Also, I could fuck the bridegroom as many times as I wanted the night before — not to mention the bride, whose cunt was open to me whenever I felt the urge.

It had been a significant summer for me in many ways. Lilly’s invitation, for one thing. I had really been on the verge of declaring for lesbianism. In retrospect I couldn’t believe it, and I wasn’t sure I could explain it to her when I saw her again.

I’d been dissatisfied with my sex life, sure, but dropping guys and going exclusively with girls wasn’t the answer. My trouble was that I fucked too many guys for the pure sport of it. From now on I was going to ball only the people I liked. Maybe I wouldn’t have as many scalps on my belt, but I was damned sure I’d be having a lot more fun. Sex is dynamite when you do it with someone who means something to you. Otherwise it’s just exercise for the organs. Enjoyable, but not an emotional experience at all.

I have a lot of plans, and I had one that should be dynamite. If I gave up my study hall and free period this semester and took two extra classes, I could be finished with high school by Christmas break. Lilly could do it, too. And our grades were good. Why couldn’t we enroll as midwinter students at Ohio U.? We could live with Aunt Susan, who had plenty of room and plenty of love to hand around. And if Lee and Aunt Sue and I couldn’t make Lilly see the joy of what we had together, well it was just Lilly’s hard luck.

It sounds perfect, doesn’t it? I’m so anxious to spring it on Lilly. I know she’ll go along. She’s my best friend, she says she loves me, and I know that she’ll follow when I return to Ohio this winter.

After all, it’s for her own good. She claims she’s liberated, but still she wants to chain both of us into a particular kind of relationship to the exclusion of all other kinds. What’s liberated about being chained? Her trouble is that she’s never tried sex with a real man. David and Lee will be happy to show her the difference between men and boys, while Aunt Susan, Belinda and I can take cared of any girl play she still wants to indulge in afterward. She’s got to understand that she can swing both ways, that she can have her cake and eat it, too. It’s going to work and she’ll thank me for it.

I can hardly wait till December!

THE END
Source: Bbw sex

Hot Incest Family

Outwardly, suburbia maintains the straitlaced middle-class look that belies the social ferment behind closed doors.

There is the secret use of drugs, fed by the marijuana syndrome. There is the river of alcohol flooding from door to door under the euphemism of social drinking. Then, of course, inevitably there is the advent of wife swapping. All in the spirit of good, clean fun… But where does the fun stop and the degradation begin? When one excess leads to another — and another — to what? When the children set as their own lifestyle what already is the norm at home?

This is the story of one family in one town, Anywhere, U.S.A. It is startling as a mirror of a way of life behind closed doors. No facade. No regrets. Indeed, to them it is the norm.

And outside their lives go on. Business and its daily conflicts. School and its trials and triumphs.

The norm… in HOT INCEST FAMILY. And how many other families like them?

A novel of fiction for entertainment. A page of our restless society as food for serious thought.

CHAPTER ONE

Tiffany Shore couldn’t help overhearing the passionate moans and soft, urgent cries coming from her parents’ bedroom. The teenager had been on her way back to her own room from the bathroom when she had heard the sounds.

She stopped outside their bedroom, tilting her head and listening to her mother’s voice demanding more cock for her hungry pussy.

“Fuck me good, Mark! I need that great big cock of yours all the way up my pussy! Fuck me haaard all the way! You know how I love it!” Irene Shore panted.

“Wow, you’re sure hot, aren’t you, baby? You want my cock and you want it now!” Mark moaned.

“Damned right I want it! I’ve been waiting all day for you to fuck me and I can’t wait any longer!” Tiffany’s mother said in a husky voice. “Fuck me, darling, please!”

Tiffany didn’t know what to do. She knew she should leave, that she shouldn’t stay there at her parents’ bedroom door and listen to the sounds of their fucking. But the virgin was incredibly turned op by what she was hearing. And her feet refused to move.

She felt drawn even closer to the partly open door, as if a magnet were pulling her into the room. She poked her head around the door, knowing that she was bathed in total darkness, and that her parents would not be able to see her.

She sucked in her breath sharply as she saw her parents spread out nakedly on the bed, bright moonlight from the nearby window outlining their naked forms.

She had a perfect view of what was happening. She saw her father’s big, thick pinkish prick parting her mother’s swollen cuntlips. For a breathless second, the big, beautiful cock appeared to be framed by the light blonde pussy fur of the woman’s cunt, and then it vanished all the way up into Irene’s hungry pussy.

“Aieeee! Yesssss, Mark! Fuck meeeee!” Irene shouted her body already writhing on the bed.

Tiffany moaned softly, unable to keep her hands from her own naked cunt beneath her sheer nightgown as she continued to watch her parents fucking each other.

She simply couldn’t pull her eyes away from the exciting sight. She felt as if she were hypnotized. She knew it was wrong to spy on her parents, but she had never seen them naked before, and they looked so beautiful! The girl found, herself turning on more and more as she watched. Her pussy was pouring out hot cuntjuice fast and furiously now.

Tiffany rubbed her turgid cuntlips, feeling a hot tingling of sexual electricity shooting all the way up into her loins.

“More, Mark, give me more of your great big cock!” Irene yelled.

“Jesus, but you’re hot, Irene! I don’t know how your cunt stays so tight all these years and… like you’re a virgin!” Mark grunted, the veins of his neck bulging out with the exertion of their fuck session.

“Mmmmm, ohhhh, Mark, you fuck soooo good,” Irene moaned, running her hands aver her husband’s broad, naked chest.

“Just keep squeezing those tight pussy muscles of yours. Don’t stop. You know how I love that,” he moaned.

Tiffany’s eyes widened as her father’s back arched violently and he slammed his crotch firmly into her mother’s. His hips began rotating as he drilled deeper and deeper into the woman’s hotly clasping pussy.

Tiffany wished she could see everything that was happening. But she could guess. The wet sounds of her father’s big cock ramming itself into her mother’s juicy pussy filled the room, turning on the virgin all the more.

The girl’s pussy itched and burned with excitement, and she tried to imagine what it would feel like to have a teen sticking his big cock all the way up her cunt.

Tiffany continued to rub her cunt mound while she watched her parents fucking. Her father’s body worked like a well practiced fuck machine. His prick slid in and out of his wife’s well oiled cunt like a sex piston. Each thrust forward caused his ass to tighten up and Tiffany felt her own body responding just as if he had shoved that huge cock into her cunt.

She moved her finger between her swollen pussylips and found the tiny spire of her clit poking up out of its sheath of protective flesh. A light caress across the pointed tip made the girl’s entire body shudder as if she had plugged herself into an electric light socket.

“Ohhhh,” she moaned softly, biting her lower lip to keep from crying out louder. She couldn’t take a chance on her parents catching her spying on them. If it weren’t for the moans and groans they were making, they would have probably heard the girl by now.

Continuing to watch her parents fucking each other, Tiffany worked her finger across her clit until she was literally hopping from foot to foot. She felt her warm, thick fuck juices leaking out from between her turgid cuntlips, and she was more turned on than she ever had been before.

She rammed her middle finger up into her virgin pussy and suddenly felt so weak with desire that she was afraid she would faint on the spot. Her legs buckled under her and she leaned limply against the door.

She began to slide her middle finger in and out of her pussy in the exact rhythm that her father was using to fuck her mother.

Tiffany’s eyes locked on the naked bodies of her mother and father as they fucked each other toward orgasm. Her father’s ass tensed as he drove his prick squarely into the hot box of her mother’s cunt. Their spying daughter could hear the lewd squishing sounds of the big cock burying itself into the hot, gushing cunt.

Suddenly, Tiffany came, and she closed her eyes, biting her lower lips again to keep from crying out. She felt several warm gushers of pussyjuice shooting from her virgin cunthole as she came hard. She loved the feeling of her orgasm, but she knew, with jealous certainty, that it was nothing compared to what her mother had to be feeling.

“Ohhhh, fuck meeeeee, darling,” Irene cried, writhing obscenely on the bed, completely impaled by her husband’s cock. Her long, slender, pale legs kicked out powerfully and then wrapped around the man’s waist, trying to pull him even more powerfully into her hungry cunt.

“Fuck me haaaard! Fuck me deeeeep!” the bucking woman cried out. She arched her back and rammed her cunt up hard against the man’s crotch.

With the help of the bright moonlight spilling over the bed, Tiffany could see her mother’s pink cuntlips opening and closing around the thickness of the huge cock entering her cunt over and over.

Even though she knew it was wrong to think such things, Tiffany found herself wishing that her father were fucking her instead of her mother!

She moaned softly again, shocked by her own thoughts. She had never thought of such an obscene thing in her life. To want to be fucked by her own father! But, even as she tried to remain shocked, as she tried to feel guilty, the girl was beginning to feel only a hot desire which swept over her entire body. She admitted to herself now, for the first time ever, that this was not the first time she had wished her father would fuck her. She had had more than one wet dream about her handsome, sexy father pushing his big cock up her virgin pussy. But this was the first time she admitted it to herself, the first time she didn’t run from such thoughts. Wishing that her father would want to fuck her as much as she wanted him to fuck her!

“Ohhh, baby,” Irene moaned. “Your cock feels soooo big inside me!”

“It won’t be big in a minute, cunt! I’m about to pop!” Mark growled.

Sighing, Tiffany braced her back against the door of her parents’ bedroom. Her finger fucked harder and deeper into her spasming pussy until she was shivering and trembling uncontrollably. The feel of her finger pressing against her velvety cunt walls brought her off again.

She gasped as her orgasm broke free. It was all she could do not to cry out aloud as her powerful climax smashed through her.

Her cunt walls crushed down powerfully around her fucking finger. She felt her hand drenched by the sudden outpouring of her juices, and as the peak of her orgasm coursed through her body, the girl pretended that her father’s big cock was fucking into her cunt.

The girl felt super turned on, more aroused than she had ever felt before in her life. The only thing she felt a little guilty about was spying on her parents while they fucked. But even that didn’t bother the blonde virgin too much.

If anything, it made her even hornier. And it increased her need for cock. She realized that finger-fucking, as much fun as it was, was just not enough for her anymore. She needed to be fucked by a big, hard cock right up her little tight, juicy cunt!

She looked at her parents again and saw her father’s big, hard prick bury itself to the hilt over and over into her mother’s quivering pussy. The pinkish cuntlips folded out and fluttered wetly around his prick.

“Oh, God, I can’t take much more,” Irene groaned. “I’m almost there. I’m getting ready to come. I… I… aieeeee!” Her entire body went rigid and Tiffany watched in fascination. She wondered if she had looked like that when she had had her orgasm.

From looking at her mother now, the girl knew that having a man’s big prick racing in and out of her cunt must be just about the best, most exciting and pleasurable thing in the world for a woman. Tiffany felt a sudden surge of jealousy toward her mother. She wished she was writhing there with her father’s big cock reaming out her pussy!

She moaned softly and continued to rub her fingers up and down over the swollen folds of her trembling pussylips. As her finger strayed between the lips and entered her hot, juicy cunt, she stiffened, feeling a raging desire sweep over her again, as if she hadn’t just had an orgasm.

She bit down on her lip again to keep from crying out. And when she saw what her father was doing, it made her even more aroused. Mark had taken his twitching, jerking cock from his wife’s blonde, fur-rimmed cunt and was rubbing it against the woman’s belly, the puckering cum-slit aimed toward her face.

Tiffany came again the instant she saw her father’s cock stiffen and then spew out a thick stream of cum. Irene opened her mouth wide and her daughter watched, her own mouth open in shock, as Mark’s jism sprayed into it. Irene moaned happily and swallowed as fast as she could, groaning with passion at the taste of her husband’s delicious cum.

Mark tried to direct all of his cum into his wife’s mouth, but some of it spilled onto her belly. And, although the woman valiantly tried to swallow all of the jism that shot into her mouth, same of it ran out lewdly from between her lips and trickled down her chin and neck.

Tiffany watched her parents collapse in each other’s arms, and, with a sense of disappointment, the girl realized that the fuck session was over and that she had better leave before they caught her. With a heavy sigh, she slipped her hand from her pussy and walked silently back to her bedroom.

With a growing feeling of urgency, Tiffany threw herself onto her bed in the darkness and tore her nightgown off impatiently. As she began to finger-fuck her hot, juicy pussy, she tried to imagine herself flat on her back in her father’s bed, her legs spread wantonly wide and her cunt gaping, naked and exposed and wet with lust, just as it was now. Her pink inner cuntlips would poke out and tremble with the intensity of her need to be fucked, and fucked hard. And her father would drop between her legs and stuff his long, thick, hot, hard prick all the way up her cunt…

She would come hard, just as she had when she had watched her father fucking her mother. The virgin shuddered and closed her eyes, thrusting two fingers up into her virgin cunt, being careful not to burst her cherry. With the thumb of the same hand, she strummed her rigid, twitching clit.

She twisted and writhed on the bed in frustration. As good as it felt to finger-fuck herself, she had to have something between her legs other than her own hand!

Suddenly, Tiffany heard a sound outside her room and she realized that she had forgotten to close the door! With a gasp, the girl saw her brother, Ted, outlined by the dim hallway light. He was wearing only his briefs, and he had a shocked expression on his handsome face.

“Tiffany! I… uh… was going to the kitchen for some milk and… well, your door was open… and… I saw you, my God, what are you doing?” he finally stammered out, walking toward her.

Tiffany giggled. “Why, I was just fingerfucking myself, Ted. Don’t you ever beat off your cock?”

“Tiffany!” he cried, shocked at his sister’s words. He had never heard her talk that way before. But, her words also were exciting to him.

“Sit down here, Ted,” Tiffany said, patting the bed next to her. She was still sprawled nakedly on the sheets, her tits heaving, her legs spread wide, her pussy glistening with cuntjuice.

She saw her brother trying hard to avoid looking at her beautiful, naked body. But, whenever he thought she wasn’t watching him, his eyes would stray to her tits or her pussy, and she saw his cock growing hard beneath his briefs. She knew that, like herself, her brother was still a virgin, and he probably wasn’t ready for his first fuck yet. But, the girl thought, there are other things we could do with his cock and my…

Ted sat close to his sister, his hip rubbing against her thigh. Tiffany moved even closer, knowing that she was turning her brother on.

The girl reached out and rested her hand lightly on Ted’s knee, smiling when he jerked slightly with excitement.

“Hope you don’t mind my touching you, Ted,” she murmured. “Some people don’t like to be touched, you know.”

“I don’t mind. I like it. Especially when it’s a pretty, foxy chick like you who’s touching me,” he replied, wondering where his brave words were coming from.

“You think I’m foxy?” she asked.

It was obvious from the way his eyes raked over her big, firm tits that he found her sexy. “God, I’ll say!” the teen cried.

Tiffany glanced at his crotch and saw his prick bulging up hard against his briefs. She knew that she was the one responsible for his hard-on. His prick was getting hard and big, just as her father’s cock had been when he had fucked all the way up into her mother’s pussy.

Being so close to her brother’s hardening cock turned the girl on so powerfully, she thought she would die from frustration. She felt a torrent of warm pussyjuice shoot from her cunthole and drench her. She was breathing faster and harder now, and she felt her tits heaving with desire.

She could feel her big nipples throbbing and hardening, and she saw her brother staring at them, his mouth hanging open stupidly.

“I love your tits, Sis. They’re so big. They look so delicious that I could just gobble them up!” Ted cried, his face reddening with embarrassment and excitement.

Tiffany smiled slowly, relaxing back on the bed. “Then what are you waiting for, Ted? Gobble them up!”

CHAPTER TWO

Ted buried his face between his big sister’s heaving tits. Tiffany went all weak and helpless at the feel of his tongue licking up and down the deep canyon between her gigantic tits. She sighed and sagged down against him, feeling her pussy lewdly drooling out cunt sauce from the depths of her virgin pussyhole.

“Mmm, you taste so good,” the teen moaned, moving over to lick all the way up one spongy mound of titflesh to the large, throbbing nipple. His tongue danced over her nip, turning the girl on beyond belief. In the next instant Ted sucked the nipple into his mouth and nibbled at its edges with his teeth.

“Ohhh, ohhhh!” the beautiful blonde groaned, feeling hotter and hotter.

“Ready for something different?” Ted asked, his voice thick with lust.

Dazed with desire, Tiffany nodded. The next thing she knew, Ted was pushing his cock into her hand. She glanced down and saw the huge, pinkish prick bucking and jerking against her hand and she moaned with excitement.

“It… it’s sooo big,” she said in awe. She squeezed down on the twitching prick until her brother moaned aloud.

Tiffany’s hand began stroking gently up and down the entire length of her brother’s prick. She loved the feel of the hot cock flesh flowing beneath her fingertips. She felt his pulse beating hard by pressing her finger against the large blue vein on the top of his prick.

The feel of her brother’s bursting cock in her hand turned the virgin on so much that she was growing wetter and hotter between her legs. She tightened her grip on the big prick, feeling consumed with a raging fuck-lust.

While she continued to jerk her brother off, Ted lowered his face to her chest again and clamped his mouth down firmly on her nipples, moving his face back and forth between the two rosebud-colored nips. He licked them until he could feel them throbbing against his tongue. Then, he closed his lips tightly around them and sucked as hard as he could. Next, he bit gently into the turgid titflesh, making the girl moan and groan with sheer, unbridled pleasure.

Suddenly, she came hard, waves of erotic, lust-filled pleasure washing over her as her pussy trembled and shuddered in orgasm.

She panted and moaned with excitement, thrilling to the feel of her brother’s mouth on her tits, and his big cock throbbing in her hand. As she came, she squeezed down even harder on his prick. Her other hand reached to cup the churning balls dangling beneath his cock.

She could feel his cum boiling up in his nuts and the sensation drove her nearly insane with desire. His heavy load of jism was begging for release. She began stroking up and down the huge cock. Her fingers danced over his raw cockmeat until he was thrashing around wildly on the bed, his mouth still clamped tightly around her tits.

“Please, Tiffany! I’ve got to fuck you! Let me fuck you! I’ve got to ram my cock up your pussy!” he cried, trying to force her legs apart now.

But Tiffany kept her legs locked together and kept her hands working on his balls and cock until she kit his already huge prick beginning to swell even more.

She stared with awe at his prick as he fell onto his back and his cock jerked powerfully, spewing out his cum. The huge fountain of jism startled her, excited her, made her feel things inside her pussy that she had never felt before. She felt a little sorry that she hadn’t let him fuck her like he had begged her. But, she was still determined to save her cherry for her father. She only hoped that he would want it!

Tiffany turned on more and more as she watched her brother’s cock shooting out its heavy load of jism. Her tits tingled from the remembered feel of Ted’s rough, darting tongue moving all over their sensitive flesh. She felt her nipples getting harder and stiffer just thinking about it.

The girl fell forward and began to eagerly lick up her brother’s fallen jism from his belly, his thighs, and, finally, from his prick itself. She moaned with pleasure, loving the taste of his cum.

As she lapped up all his cum, her hand rhythmically squeezed on his softening cock. She felt it beginning to harden under her hot touch. All the while, her pussy was flowing with its own juices and she knew that she needed to come again.

Ted groaned with pleasure and moved his hands to his sister’s chest. She panted hard as Ted’s hands worked on her bursting tits, pressing into the hard rock of her nipples, crushing her turgid titflesh until she moaned with need.

The blonde virgin couldn’t take her eyes off of her brother’s huge prick. It’s plum tipped end quivered and bucked lewdly in her hand. She saw it visibly throbbing and her mouth began to water as much as her pussy. Suddenly, she got up on her knees and gripped the feverishly pulsing prick tightly in both her hands.

“What are you going to do?” Ted asked, his voice trembling with excitement.

But Tiffany didn’t answer him. She pressed the side of the big prick against her cheek. The hot, fleshy tube of raw cockmeat thrilled her beyond belief. She had to have it! But not up her virgin cunt! Not yet.

The bulbous head of her brother’s big prick slipped past Tiffany’s soft, full lips almost before she realized it. And, then a good three inches of his cock was firmly lodged in her face.

“Oh, God, Tiffany, suck it! Suck it good and hard! I want you to suck me till I come right in your mouth!” Ted cried, panting hard with desire and excitement.

With a hot, excited moan, the virgin began to suck her brother’s cock, her own passion quickly rising out of control.

The blonde girl’s mouth worked hard on the big, throbbing prick pressing into her mouth. She found it impossible to get enough of the delicious-tasting prick. Her tongue worked almost savagely against the hot, aroused cock fish. She stroked and teased the guy’s prick, sticking the tip of her hard tongue into the twitching cum slit.

“Ohhhh, holy shiiiit!” Ted cried, humping his ass up from the bed, trying to fuck more of his prick into her sucking mouth.

Tiffany was excited beyond belief when she felt her brother beginning to thrust his cock in and out of her mouth. His fingers laced through the thick, shining blonde hair at the back of her head, trying to guide more of his cock into her face. The taste of Ted’s male musk and the feel of his throbbing cock inside her mouth turned her on powerfully.

Moaning with lust, Tiffany tensed her jaws enough to use her sharp teeth on the sides of Ted’s aching prick as it came rushing into her mouth. He moaned loudly as his sister left ragged red welts on his cock flesh. But then she immediately pressed her soft lips and soothing, wet tongue against the marks to ease the pain, turning him on even more. A new rush of blood surged into his thick, stiff prick, making him buck his hips up from the bed in an agony of lust.

“Ohhhh, God, Tiffany, you sure suck cock good! Best damn blow-job ever… suck it, baby! Suck me hard till I pop right in your hot mouth!” Ted cried.

Pleased that she was making her brother feel so good, Tiffany whirled her tongue around, expertly finding the tiny ridge of skin just under his cock-knob. She teased it with her hot, probing tongue until she had her brother jumping around on the bed as though getting an electric shock.

She reacted up and began playing and teasing the hairy sac containing his churning balls with her soft hands, driving the teen almost insane with her touch.

She could feel his balls lurching and boiling with their load of hot cum and she groaned with excitement. How she longed to make him come so that she could taste his jism. She knew she would love it!

“Oh, yeah, baby, gotta fuck that sweet hot sucking face of yours! You’re just too damned sexy for your own good! Suck me, whore!” Ted yelled, so turned on that he hardly knew what he was saying. All he knew for sure was that he had never felt so horny in all his life, and that he had to shoot his load into his sister’s mouth, and soon!

His hips began thrusting up harder than ever, shoving more and more of his big, bursting cock down her throat. She felt the vibration of his prick against her lips and mouth as it throbbed violently, turning her on even more. His cock began to swell with more and more aroused blood rushing into his prick.

“Suck, damn you, you cunt. You fuckin’ tease! Make me come, Goddamn you!” Ted yelled.

Tiffany sucked in hard, her cheeks hollow with the strain. Ted’s big, hard cock bucked harder in the tight wetness of her mouth. He arched his back and began to fuck his prick powerfully in and out of her face.

She loved the feeling of his prick in her mouth, and she wanted it to go on forever. But, she also wanted to make him come. She had to feel the rush of his jism into her mouth!

Suddenly, Ted’s cock jerked crazily in Tiffany’s mouth and the first blast of his jism arched up and splashed against her tonsils.

“Commmmiiinnngggg!” he cried, as wad after wad of the thick, gooey stuff splattered wetly into her mouth.

She moaned around the thickness of her brother’s prick, beside herself with lust. She loved the taste of his cum! And, even better than that was the incredibly sexy sensation of his cum rushing into her mouth, coating her teeth, her tonsils, her tongue, her cheeks. She could feel the warm goo sliding sexily down her throat and she thought she would die from ecstasy.

Tiffany came hard. Waves of hot, blinding orgasm crashed down on the girl, completely soaking her pussy with her fuck juices as she came and came and came.

She sucked and sucked and sucked, draining the guy’s balls of every drop of his precious cum. When she realized that his cock was still hard, she looked up, licked her lips, and grinned at her brother.

“Looks like you’ve still got a hard-on, Brother. What’cha gonna do with it?” she asked teasingly, knowing that she was playing with fire but not caring. She was so turned on, in spite of the orgasm she had just had, and she wanted more, more, more!

Ted grinned back at his beautiful, sexy sister. He thought she had never looked more beautiful, kneeling there between his legs, tits heaving from her orgasm, her face flushed and sweating, her eyes wide and unfocused, bits of his jism staining her lips.

“I’ll tell you what I’m gonna do with my hard-on, Sis. I’m gonna fuck you!” he said, starting to rise from the bed.

“No! No, Ted!” Tiffany yelled, panicked.

That was the one thing she couldn’t do! As much as she longed to feel his big, thick cock thrusting into her tight, virgin cunt, she knew she had to wait for her father to pop her cherry! She didn’t really understand why she felt this so strongly, but she did. And, she knew that nothing would do but to wait for that wonderful day when she finally got her father to fuck her!

But, in the meantime… she was so horny! She wanted to do something to ease the unbearable ache in her loins. But she didn’t know what to do since she couldn’t let her brother fuck her.

She moaned with frustration, wondering what to do. But, in the next minute, the question was taken out of her hands by her brother.

“Okay, cunt, I don’t know why you won’t let me fuck your precious pussy! It pisses me off after all the teasing you’ve done! But, we’re gonna do the next best thing, and no matter what you say, nothing’s gonna stop me!”

And, suddenly, Ted’s hands were on her, lifting her, pushing her, guiding her, until she was on her hands and knees on the bed, his own, lean, strong body poised behind her, his big, thick, hard cock in his hands.

“What… what are you going to do, Ted?” Tiffany asked fearfully.

Ted laughed. “I’m gonna fuck your ass!”

“Oh, God!” she cried, half in fear and half excitement.

She knew it would hurt like hell but, suddenly, she realized that a good ass-fucking was exactly what she needed. That, more than anything else — except the pussy-fucking she couldn’t allow yet — was bound to satisfy the hungry yearning in her cunt. That should give her an orgasm that would satisfy her at last!

She shuddered as she felt her brother’s hands gripping her ass cheeks and pulling them wide apart. She moaned as she felt his big prick diving down into the canyon between the rounded twin globes of her ass flesh.

And the head of his bunting cock banged hard against the tightly puckered, pink ring of her virgin asshole.

“Oh, it hurts, Ted!” she cried. “It really hurts!”

“Good,” Ted murmured, “the more it hurts you now, the more you’ll love it later!”

She trembled with excitement and lust as the blunted head of her brother’s prick poked harder into her tightly puckered asshole. It felt to her as though the tight ring of virgin muscle was refusing to let Ted’s cock all the way up her ass chute.

With a savage grunt, Ted poked harder and Tiffany felt the broad head of his cock slipping past her tensed outer ring of ass muscle. He shoved hard and fucked another inch or so into her seething bowels.

The pain was incredible, but so was the pleasure. She moaned in ecstasy, weak and about to come. She had never felt anything like it in her life. A red-hot pain lanced through her ass, sweeping through her entire body as her brother continued to fuck into her asshole. But right along with the pain was a hot, indescribable pleasure that thrilled the virgin more than she would have thought possible.

Ted pulled most of his cock out until only the tip remained. Then, with a savage grunt, he thrust back in just as hard as he could, this time burying his cock to the hilt within his sister’s tight, virgin asshole.

“Aghhhhhh!” the girl cried. “Feels great, Ted! Do it! Fuck my ass! Make me come!”

Instinctively, Tiffany clamped her ass muscles powerfully around her brother’s prick. Then she loosened her hold, allowing him to pull his cock out again. And, once again, he shoved it into her tiny asshole, burying all nine inches of his rock-hard cockrod.

“Ahhhhhh, yessssss, soooooo good, Ted! Fuck my ass! Fuck meeeeee!” she cried, ramming her hips backwards to get even more of that delicious-feeling prick into her guts.

She felt his hairy crotch pressed hard against her soft asscheeks as he buried his nine-inch prick up her ass, and she shivered with pleasure.

Then, he began to fuck her with slow, deliberate strokes that drove the virgin mad with desire. He pulled back until only the thick, bulbous head of his hard prick remained in her asshole. Then, he moved forward. She could feel the heat from his cock as it thrust hard into her asshole. When her ass was entirely filled with his throbbing prick, he began to grind his crotch against her ass.

Tiffany came then. The most exciting, powerful orgasm the girl had ever experienced shuddered through her entire body, releasing gallons of hot pussyjuice that quickly overflowed her cunt and ran lewdly into her asscrack, and on down her legs.

“Commmmmiiinnnggg!” she yelled loudly as her climax continued to tremble through her lush body.

And, while she came, she was aware of the hot, hard fucking cock ramming into her ass over and over. Ted was fucking her hard now, ramming his big, hard cock in and out of her tiny, twitching asshole with short, brutal jabs. He was close to coming himself, and he could think of nothing else but dumping his big, heavy load up her asshole.

Over and over again Ted shoved his entire nine-inch prick up her trembling asshole. She could feel his balls wetly slapping against her swollen cuntlips and she moaned with excitement, close to another orgasm.

She groaned loudly and ground her ass backwards against his hairy crotch. She had to have that big cock fucking her so hard and fast and deep that it would fuck right into her belly! Nothing less would do. The hot, raging fuck-lust racing through her entire body demanded an all-out fuck session.

She shrieked and moaned and sobbed, and came again. She was totally lost in the throes of an even more powerful orgasm than before. She almost passed out from its intensity, it was that strong! She cried out over and over again as Ted continued to fuck his long, hard, thick cock into her asshole, straining toward his own orgasm.

He slammed into her repeatedly, working his cock like piston, fucking her so hard now that her body shook and shuddered with its force. Each time she felt his big cock surging into her asshole, completely filling her with the nine-inch prick, she trembled with pleasure and clenched his cock hard with her strong ass muscles. Then, she sighed and loosened her hole, letting him slip out again, only to shove right back in again, thrilling the virgin beyond belief.

She rolled her ass in larger and larger, lewd circles, feeling her brother’s big cock swirling inside her asshole with hot, savage movements.

“Jeeeesus Christ!” Ted yelled.

He fucked wildly now, thinking only of the orgasm he needed so badly. His prick swelled even more in the tight cavity of her virgin asshole. He could feel her clamping down tightly on his fast-fucking cock, and he groaned with pleasure.

Suddenly, it was more than the body could stand and he came, at last, blessedly. Tiffany felt the first blast of her brother’s cum shoot into her ravaged asshole, and she came again. Gusher after gusher of the hot, thick goo jetted into her torn asshole as Ted continued to fuck into her, and she continued to work her strong, tight ass muscles around his reaming cock.

“Ohhhh, yesssss, Ted!” she screamed. “It’s heaven!”

But Ted just grinned as he continued to shoot his heavy load of cum right up his big sister’s twitching, spasming asshole. Maybe she hadn’t let him fuck her pussy this time, but he promised himself that the next time, she wouldn’t be able to stop him!

Before tonight, the teen had been a virgin, never having fucked a pussy or an ass or even a mouth before! But, grinning again, Ted realized that he had learned fast, very fast. There was nothing to this fucking business, he thought now, continuing to come. He had just followed his own natural instincts and somehow he knew just what to do and when to do it. He had never known such a thrill before as fucking into his sister’s ass. But next time, it would be her pussy!

CHAPTER THREE

Two days later, Tiffany was swimming in the family pool in the backyard. For most of the afternoon she had had the company of her father, mother, sister, and her brother, Ted. Her other brother, Steve, was at a friend’s house for the day.

But now, everyone else had gone into the house except Tiffany and her father. It was still warm, but the sky was darkening fast, and soon night would fall. She had started to go with the others, but then she realized that this was her chance to be alone with her sexy, handsome father! Who knows what might happen?

They swam a few laps together and then floated easily on the surface of the calm water, chatting now and then, just small talk, nothing important.

Tiffany searched her mind for a way to let her father know that she would love him to fuck her. Maybe, she thought, if I start talking about sex.

“Daddy, do you think it’s wrong for someone my age to think about sex?” she asked innocently, turning her wide eyes in his direction.

Mark sputtered, almost drowning before he was able to get his feet underneath him to stand up. Fortunately, he was in the shallow water! He faced Tiffany and she stood up, too. The water was about waist-level where they stood, and, with a growing sense of excitement, the girl noticed her father looking at her big tits, barely concealed by her skimpy bikini.

“Tiffany! What are you talking about?” he finally managed to stammer.

She laughed softly and moved closer to her father. “Well, just look at me, Daddy. I’m not such a little girl anymore. And I think about sex all the time.”

“But you’ve never actually…” he trailed off, unable to find the right word.

“Fucked? No, I’ve never fucked, Daddy I’m still a virgin, but that’s something I want to change!” she said defiantly, glancing down and trying to see her father’s crotch through the water. She would love to know if her words were turning him on!

Mark laughed. “Wow! My baby really has grown up, hasn’t she? I’ve never heard you talk this way, honey,” he murmured, feeling his cock hardening.

She shrugged. “Well, I’ve never felt so horny before, Daddy.”

Before he could say anything else, she stepped out of the pool and walked slowly toward the bathhouse in the very back of the yard. She was confident that her father would follow her.

He did. With his big, ten-inch hard-on straining against the fabric of his bikini briefs, Mark walked behind his daughter to the bathhouse. His eyes were on her in a way they never had been before. Now that she had called attention to the fact, he could see that she was right — she certainly wasn’t a little girl anymore!

Inside the bathhouse, Tiffany turned to face her father, smiling, her eyes taking in the exciting sight of the cruel bulge between his legs.

Mark closed the door behind him and walked up to his daughter, placing his hands on her shoulders. “Honey, I’m concerned about you.”

“Concerned? Why, Daddy?” she asked softly.

“Well, with you thinking about sex all the time, the way you said, you could get yourself into trouble with some pimply-faced guy!” he said, growing angry at the thought of some punk sticking his prick into Tiffany’s virgin pussy.

Tiffany stepped closer to her father and put her arms around his waist, her big tits digging into his chest. “It doesn’t have to be that way, Daddy. Not if you’ll take me in hand,” she purred.

“Tiffany!” Mark cried, shocked. “Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“That I want you to pop my cherry for me? Sure, Daddy! That’s exactly what I’m saying,” she said confidently.

Mark turned away, confused. His daughter was turning him on so much he could hardly stand it! He wanted to do just what she was asking him to do. He wanted to tear her bikini off and cram his big, hard cock up into her virgin cunt.

But this was all happening so fast for the man. After all, he told himself, I am her father. Maybe she just thinks she wants me to fuck her. Maybe, if I actually did fuck her, she would hate me forever.

“Honey,” he said, turning back to her. “Are you sure that’s what you want? I mean, you are a virgin, after all. What do you even know about fucking? How do you know it’s what you want?”

She smiled. “Well, if I wasn’t sure before, I sure am now after the other night,” she said.

“What do you mean, honey? What happened the other night to let you know that you’re ready to fuck?” Mark asked, amazed that he was even talking this way to his own daughter.

“I saw you and mom fucking each other. I watched the whole thing, and it was great!”

Mark gasped. “Tiffany! You spied on your mom and me while we… made love?”

“Sure. I watched you guys fucking each other,” she said, deliberately choosing the word “fucking” over “making love”.

Suddenly, Mark grinned and pulled her close to him once again. And I’ll bet you were wishing it was you on the bed with me instead of your mother, right?”

“Yes! Oh, yes, Daddy, I wanted you to be fucking me instead of her. I was sooo jealous!” she purred, leaning against him.

Mark put his arms around his daughter and untied her bikini top, letting it slip to the floor as he covered her mouth with his, their tongues pressing hotly together.

“Mmmmmm, Daddy,” Tiffany murmured, pulling away at last.

Leading her father by the hand, the girl walked over to the narrow bed in the corner of the bathhouse. As she sank down onto it, her father reached out and peeled her skimpy bottoms from her ass, down her thighs, finally slipping it off her feet and throwing it to the floor where it joined her top. Then he quickly shucked his own briefs, enjoying his daughter’s gasp of shock and excitement at the size of her father’s prick.

“Ohhhh, God, Daddy, your cock’s sooooo huge!” she cried, already beside herself with fright at the sight of her father’s big, ten-inch prick, so hard now, it was flat up against his stomach.

“The better to pop your cherry with, my dear,” he murmured, his eyes raking over her lush body.

Tiffany giggled and ran her hands over her father’s broad, muscular chest and shoulders, feeling his powerful muscles rippling beneath her hands.

“Mmm, your cunt hair is beautiful. So soft and silky,” he murmured, patting the damp, blonde fluff, his fingers opening her cunt slightly.

Tiffany squirmed with pleasure under her father’s obscene touch, feeling excited beyond belief.

“Yeah, I just love this pussy. Young and untouched. Can’t wait to shove my big cock inside!” Mark groaned, rubbing her pussy mound harder and faster as he turned on more and more.

He moved his hands up to her chest and began to fondle her large, heaving tits, feeling the big nips hardening quickly between his fingers.

“Ohhhh, Daddy, I want you to fuck me SOOOOO bad!” the virgin cried, writhing and squirming on the narrow bed, her tits throbbing with excitement as her handsome father continued to stroke the large, silken tit mounds.

“That’s just what I’m gonna do! I’ve been wanting to fuck you for a long time now. If I’d only known you wanted it too, we could have saved ourselves a lot of wasted time!” Mark said.

“Ohhhhh, yesssss, fuck me, Daddy!” the girl cried.

“I’m going to fuck you all right, honey! I’m going to slip my big cock into that tight pussy of yours and…

“Ohhh, Daddy, your cock is sooooo big! I didn’t know they grew them that big! Will it fit?” she asked, suddenly worried.

Mark laughed. “Don’t worry, love. Cunts were made to be stretched. You’ll love it! I can’t wait to give you the very first fucking of your life!”

Tiffany writhed with hot fuck-lust on the bed. Her father was kneeling on the mattress now, his huge, hard ten-incher swaying lewdly above her.

Mark leaned down, his hot mouth nudging and teasing her big tits. She moaned with pleasure and threw her arms around her father, pulling him even closer to her. She could feel the throbbing tip of his big cock as he rubbed it between her swollen cuntlips. Her juices were really flowing now, pouring out fast and furiously.

“Ohhh, baby,” Mark groaned, beside himself with lust. The slippery, plump folds of his daughter’s cunt were caressing the swollen knob of his prick, exciting him more than he had thought possible.

He continued to rub his prick up and down the length of her pussy, panting hard with excitement. Tiffany moaned over and over, tossing her head from side to side in a frenzy of pleasure and excitement.

Mark used his entire mouth on Tiffany’s tits, sucking, licking, gently biting into the turgid nipples that throbbed lewdly inside his mouth.

“Uhhhhh, ohhhhh, Daddy, fuck meee…” the horny teenager cried over and over.

“Wow, baby!” Mark said. “You’re rubbing that hot cunt of yours all over the head of my cock!”

He raised his head from her tits and covered her mouth with his, his tongue fucking her, licking and sucking her tongue. Thrilling sensations swept over the girl, making her breathe hard. She felt his cocktip mashing down on her clit and she jerked violently with a hot, savage pleasure. She thrashed her ass around on the bed, rubbing against the cock that she wanted so much to invade her virgin pussy.

“Now, baby, now,” Mark whispered, letting his smooth rounded cockhead slip into her tight cunthole while her muscles squeezed tightly around it.

With a powerful nudge of his hips, Mark opened her cunt a little, letting his prick slide back again. He brought his hips forward again, this time with mote force. Her juice slick cunthole opened before him and she felt her cunt flesh sliding around his cocktip.

Mark groaned with pleasure at the tight, clasping caress of her muscles. He wedged his prick in deeper, moving his hips in a slow, obscene dance of fuck-lust.

“Ohhhhh, yesssss!” Tiffany screamed, her eyes wide with excitement — and a little fear — as she realized just how huge her father’s cock really was. It was stretching her pussy so wide! Her cunt clung hotly to the sides of his prickshaft as he worked forward and back.

Her pulsing cunt was squeezing Mark’s cock so tightly that she felt as if he were pulling her cunt flesh back with him each time he pulled out.

The incredibly sexy sensation of this rhythmic penetration and withdrawing made the virgin babble incoherently, it turned her on so much! Even in all her wildest dreams, she had never realized that fucking could be such a beautiful, powerful experience!

“Ahhhhh, Daddy,” she sighed, unable to stop her ass from moving and undulating. When her father held his cock still inside her, she could feel it pulsing, swelling and hardening inside the close, fevered squeeze of her hot, dripping pussy.

Mark supported her body, lifting her upward so he could continue to suck and lick and nibble on the soft, white swells of her bursting tits. Tiffany let her head fall back, thrilling to the sensation of her father feasting on her body while his cock was still embedded in her stretched cunthole.

Again and again she felt her nipples ravished by her daddy’s tongue. They felt like hard, throbbing buttons. And the slightest lick sent hot shivers of lust through her writhing body.

“Ohhh, Daddy, what you’re doing to me it feels soooo good!” Tiffany cried.

Now his hands slipped down to her narrow waist. He swept his palms down over the outward curve of her hips and trembling asscheeks. He dug his fingers into her quivering flesh, holding her ass still as he brought his cock forward with quick, strong thrusts.

“Aieeeeeee!” Tiffany screamed. She had never felt such hot, indescribable pleasure in her life. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her mouth fell open, drool gathering at the corners.

It felt as though her father’s huge cock were going right up into her belly! How could she possibly take all of it inside her tight virgin cunthole?

“Sooooooo big,” she murmured, thrilled by the idea that her father’s cock was so huge it could tear her apart. She felt his swollen prick growing hotter and harder inside her and she writhed with forbidden pleasure.

Her pussy was continuing to ooze hot, thick fuck juices, which dripped down the crack of her ass, wetting her father’s fingers as he cupped each firm, quivering cheek of her ass. He slowly pulled his cock back, using all of his skill and experience to give his daughter not only the first fucking of her life, but the best fucking of her life!

“Ohhhhhh, God, Dadddddddy,” she cried, feeling the swollen ridge of his cockhead as it gouged along her bruised, ravaged cunt flesh.

Then it slid out of her tiny opening and her pussy felt sadly, disappointedly empty. She couldn’t wait to feel his big cock filling up her cunt again. She rocked her slim hips from side to side as she moaned continuously.

Then, Mark pushed forward again, and Tiffany felt the broad, throbbing head of his cock pressing her cuntlips apart. She felt it sinking into her fevered wetness and nudging her tight pussy open.

“Ohhhhh, thank God,” she whimpered. “It’s going inside me again!”

With an exciting sound of suction, Mark thrust forward and back with short, powerful movements. He let his big cock go in a little deeper each time, the rigid sides bruising her cunt flesh as more and more of his cockshaft entered her virgin pussy.

“Ohhhhh, God, Daddy,” she moaned, writhing more violently on the bed as she felt more and more of his huge ten-inch cock penetrating her pussy.

“You like it, baby?” Mark asked, his voice thick with fuck-lust.

“Yesssssss, oh yesssss, Daddy! It’s incredible! I love you fucking me!” she cried.

“I love it too, baby. Your pussy’s the tightest, juiciest one I’ve ever fucked,” Mark panted, his mouth wetting her neck and tits.

Tiffany’s fingers were like sharp claws as they dug into the flesh of his back as he continued to plunge his big, hard cock into her juicy cunt.

The wet, juicy sound of their fucking was incredibly exciting to both of the lovers. Feeling her father’s mouth on her throbbing tits, feeling his big cock plunging up into the hot squeeze of her virgin pussy was too much for the girl, and she came.

“Ohhh, I’m commmmmiiinnnggg!” she cried as shimmering waves of pleasure throbbed inside her pussy and coursed through entire body. She worked her hips feverishly rubbing back against the stabbing friction her father’s fucking.

She hooked her legs over the back of her father’s thighs. Digging her heels upward, she rubbed them into his ass cheeks, crying out with pleasure and lust as he continued to thrust his big cock into her spasming pussy.

The sound of Mark’s prick sliding between her bloated cuntlips grew louder. She tossed wildly on the narrow bed, her breathing labored, her eyes glazed, her face flushed. Her cunt muscles squeezed down hard around her daddy’s cock.

The feel of his daughter’s pussy coming hard around his cock, and her strong muscles squeezing the life out of his prick, took Mark over the edge and he came too.

Wad after wad of the man’s thick, creamy cum shot from his cock and splashed wetly inside the girl’s trembling pussyhole. It quickly overflowed from her pussy and ran obscenely down her trembling thighs.

The feel of her father shooting his load inside her virgin cunt intensified Tiffany’s orgasm, and she continued to come, more and more powerfully.

Tiffany saw bright colors dancing above her head as she came, and she felt as if she were flying high, her body trembling violently in her father’s hot embrace.

As he continued to plunge his coming cock in and out of her juicy pussy, she arched her back and thrust back as hard as she could.

As Tiffany and her father continued to come, fucking each other all the while, the girl realized that she had never been happier in her life!

CHAPTER FOUR

That night, Tiffany lay restlessly in bed in the room she shared with her big sister, Alice. Just one year older than Tiffany, Alice was almost a look-alike for her sister. In fact, people frequently mistook them to be twins.

Both girls had long, thick, blonde hair which fell in waves below their shoulders. Their legs were long and shapely, their tummies flat, and their tits large and firm. And now, they had something else in common, too — neither girl was a virgin!

Alice hadn’t been a virgin for several years, and she had had a great deal of experience not only in fucking guys, but in making love to other girls as well. For a while now, the older girl had been looking at Tiffany with the idea that she would like to make it with her. But she was afraid of scaring off her sister. She was just waiting for her chance.

She watched from her own bed now as Tiffany tossed and turned restlessly. Tiffany was so turned on she could hardly stand it. She had thought that when she finally did fuck her father, she would be satisfied for a long time. But, she was quickly learning that getting her cherry popped had aroused her so much that now all the girl could think about, was getting fucked again. And again. And yet again.

But what was she supposed to do? She couldn’t very well barge into her parents’ bedroom and ask her father to fuck her. She could hardly expect her mother to say, “Fine, dear, go right ahead and fuck our daughter.” Tiffany giggled, thinking about that unlikely possibility.

Suddenly, she felt the mattress moving slightly as her sister, Alice, sat on the edge of her bed.

“Alice! Why aren’t you asleep?” Tiffany asked, her eyes widening as she realized that her big sister was completely naked.

Alice shrugged. “I might ask you the same thing. For me, it’s just too hot to sleep.”

Tiffany grinned. “I’m too hot, too, but not the way you mean,” she giggled.

Alice smiled knowingly and placed her warm hand on the girl’s thigh. “I think I know what you mean, honey. You’re really turned on, right?”

Tiffany half-heartedly tried to squirm away from her sister’s touch, but she had to admit that she liked the way her sister’s hand felt on her leg as it moved up from her thigh toward her crotch.

“Yeah, I really am, Alice! Jeez, I wish I had a big cock to stick up my pussy right now!” she cried, wondering if she was shocking her sister.

But Alice just laughed understandingly. “Yeah, I wouldn’t mind that myself, honey! But I know something that’s lust about as good.”

“What?” Tiffany asked eagerly, trying to ignore her sister’s hand, which was now brushing against her blonde pussy fur.

“This!” Alice exclaimed as she pushed her sister back onto the bed and pressed her mouth against hers.

Moaning, Tiffany let Alice force her lips apart with her mouth. Then, the next thing she knew, their tongues were fucking at each other, and their saliva, was mingling lewdly, making the girl’s pussy itch and burn even more.

“Ohhhhh, God, Alice!” Tiffany groaned, turning and twisting on the bed. She couldn’t believe how turned on she was! She had never, even in her wildest of dreams, thought she could make it with another girl! But now, with her sister’s mouth pressed against hers, she was beginning to think that she should give it a try.

Alice reached between Tiffany’s thighs, found her tender pussy, already feverishly hot and very moist, and began to finger-fuck her sister. She explored her sister’s cunt with her soft, eager fingers, stroking the girl’s delicate cunt flesh.

Alice could feel fierce tremors of lust which vibrated through Tiffany’s pussy, and the heat from the girl’s crotch was so intense it practically burned Alice’s fingers!

“Ohhhhh, Alice, it feels sooo good. I never realized…” Tiffany’s words trailed off as she was overcome by waves of excitement.

Alice teased her sister’s pussy relentlessly, playing with her hot pussy until both girls were tortured with fuck-lust for each other.

The older girl thrust two fingers deep up into Tiffany’s cunthole and began to fuck them in and out with hard, quick strokes just as if she were fucking her with a cock!

Each time she plunged her fingers into the girl’s cunthole, Tiffany worked her strong pussy muscles around her sister’s fingers, holding them against her trembling cunt walls for a few seconds. Then she loosened her hold, allowing Alice to slip her fingers back out.

After finger-fucking her sister’s pussyhole for a while, Alice turned her attention to the girl’s clit. She stroked the twitching nub of clit-flesh as hard as she could, making the girl’s body jerk spasmodically on the bed.

And all the time she was finger-fucking her sister, Alice continued to kiss Tiffany passionately. Over and over, she tonguefucked her mouth, licking the insides of the girl’s cheeks, her teeth, her tongue.

Then, suddenly, Alice moved her hot mouth down to the other girl’s large tits. Her lips and tongue played over the bursting mounds of titflesh, feeling the huge nipples hardening under her obscene sucking motions.

“Ooooooh, yesssssss, Alice! That feels sooooo good! Suck on my tits!” Tiffany moaned as she writhed hotly on the bed. She was so turned on now that she could hardly stand it anymore. She longed to come. She had to have an orgasm!

But everytime she was close to coming, her experienced sister deliberately took her hand away from Tiffany’s pussy, and the girl cooled down. If Alice kept this up, Tiffany was afraid she would lose her mind!

“Ohhhhh, please, Alice! I can’t stand this anymore! Please let me come!” she begged, twisting against the other girl’s hand, humping it, trying to fuck herself into a climax. “Ohhh, I’m so fuckin’ hot! I’ll die if I don’t come!”

Alice grinned, seeing that she had pushed her sister as far as she could. She would have to let her come. Besides, she reminded herself, her own cunt was drooling out so much cuntjuice that her own climax was much needed.

With a few murmured words of instruction, Alice helped Tiffany shift her position so that now the girl was in a kneeling position, as though about to be fucked dog style.

Tiffany knelt behind her, enjoying the other girl’s moans and groans of excited anticipation as she waited to see what her sexy, experienced sister had in mind for her aching pussy.

Kneeling in the position that her sister had maneuvered her into, Tiffany was situated so that her swollen cuntlips were thrust back between her thighs so that Alice’s pussy fur was actually brushing against Tiffany’s lust bloated cunt flesh as she pressed her body up tightly against the girl’s ass.

Alice humped vigorously for a few minutes, imagining that she was sinking a big, imaginary cock up deep into her sister’s horny pussy.

“Ahhhhh, good, Alice! That feels really good!” Tiffany cried.

Alice clenched her right hand into a fist and extended her thumb outward. The thumb protruded out at about the angle of a real prick and she pushed it into place between the swollen lips of her sister’s hat, twitching cunt.

“Ohhhhhh, God, Alice, what are you doing back there? I love it! It feels just like you’re fucking me!” Tiffany cried, humping onto her sister’s thumb.

Alice worked her thumb down the slippery hot cunt crack for a moment, grinning as her sister cried out with sheer, unbridled joy. She fucked her thumb in as far as possible as Tiffany continued to thrust her ass back, forcing even more of her big sister’s thumb into her cunt.

Alice fucked her thumb almost all the way in, then pulled it back out, and repeated this thumb-fucking action as Tiffany moaned and wriggled on the end of her sister’s thumb. The girl pretended that a cock was fucking into her pussy.

“Aghhhhh!” Tiffany moaned, shuddering violently as she felt the thumb driving up into her cunt. “Unhggggg! Oh, God, you’re in me! Just like a cock! You’re fucking meeeee! Agghhh!”

Alice’s index finger brushed lightly against Tiffany’s stiff clit as she continued to fuck her thumb in and out of the tight pussy. Alice held her fist firmly against her sister’s cunt and racked her hips to and fro, just as though she were fucking a real cock into Tiffany’s steaming pussy.

“Mmmmmmm, ahhhhh, ohhhhh, Alice!” Tiffany squealed, writhing hotly on the bed, trying to drive even more of her sister’s thumb up into her hungry pussy.

Now Alice held her thumb still and Tiffany began to fuck her pussy on it, humping her cunt wildly on the substitute cock, ramming as much of the thumb into her pussy as she possibly could.

“Go for it, Sis!” Alice cried excitedly, urging her sister on. “Fuck yourself!” Alice’s own pussy was drooling out a steady flow of warm, sticky fuck-juice, she was so turned on by fucking her sister’s sexy cunt with her thumb!

Tiffany’s pussy grew even hotter and wetter, and she knew that she was about to come. After fucking herself for a few more minutes on her sister’s hard, slick thumb, the girl suddenly cried out loudly and lurched back, making the thumb plunge even deeper into her pussyhole.

“Ohhhhhhh, God! Commmmmiiinnnggg!” Tiffany screamed, her body feeling as though it were being torn in two by the tremendous force of her climax.

As she continued to come, her sister curled her thumb up against the palm of her hand, which she then balled up into a fist.

“Fuck my fist, Tiff!” Alice cried. She worked her fist between the girl’s swollen, wet cuntlips, pressing hard against her twitching clit.

Alice held herself very still and let Tiffany fuck herself silly on her fist. Her thumb vibrated against the strong series of convulsions caused by the girl’s rocketing orgasm. Tiffany fucked her pussy on her sister’s fist with a blind hot passion that drove her half out of her mind with fuck-lust.

Tiffany worked her hips hard against her sister’s hand until she could no longer stand the unbearably sweet, hot, torturous pleasure. Then she pitched forward, crumpling up on the bed in a mass of panting, gasping flesh.

Alice continued to kneel upright on the bed for a few more minutes, watching excitedly while her sister came down from her powerful orgasm. She glanced down at her fist and grinned as she noticed the bright, glistening wetness from her sister’s sexy cunt.

Moaning with excitement, she lifted her thumb to her mouth and sucked gently. The taste of her sister’s hotly aroused pussy made her mind spin, filling her with a hot, relentless lust. She began to finger-fuck herself, still sucking at her cuntjuice-soaked thumb.

Alice rubbed her pussy with her left hand and soon had her clit twitching and vibrating with an electrically charged surge of desire.

She came hard. As her orgasm rolled out of her pussy and swept over every part of her lush body, she began to pump her hips back and forth. By pushing her crotch as far forward as possible and combining that thrust with a fierce contraction of the muscles in her thighs and hips, she was able to prolong the climax and make it even more intense.

Alice thrust two fingers up her steaming pussyhole as she came, clenching her strong, tight pussy muscles around her fingers as though she had a cock inside her instead of just her fingers.

After her orgasm, Alice grinned down at Tiffany, who was watching her hotly, her eyes wide with excitement. “Wow, Alice!” Tiffany groaned. “I never realized that making it with another girl could be so… so exciting!”

Alice lay next to her sister, but in the opposite direction so that her head was resting on Tiffany’s thigh, right next to her juicy, spasming cunt.

“What… what are you… going to do now?” Tiffany asked her sister, feeling a mixture of fear and excitement deep in her tummy.

“Honey,” Alice murmured, “I want us to eat each other’s pussy.” She spoke softly, her tits hardening at the lewd thought.

“Oh, yesssss, Alice!” Tiffany died, turning on more than ever.

Alice eased herself up onto Tiffany’s supple, lush body, her mouth just inches above Tiffany’s juicy cunt, and her legs parted, one on each side of Tiffany’s head. As her legs slowly spread open teasingly, Tiffany saw the forbidden triangle of her sister’s pussy. The sight of it opening up just for her made her mind spin with, excitement and fuck-lust.

Tiffany’s tongue darted out, hesitant at first. She had never done this before and, as excited as she was, she wanted to be sure she did it right! But then she told herself to just follow her own horny instincts and let her body take over. I can’t go wrong that way, she thought.

Then Tiffany tasted the tangy cunt sauce leaking from between her big sister’s cuntlips, and she felt her own pussy being licked by Alice’s hot, hard tongue. She moaned with desire and excitement, forgetting about everything else in the world except the need to suck and be sucked!

Alice crammed her cunt down hard against Tiffany’s face as she began to lick and suck the pussy spread out so wantonly in front of her face. The taste excited her beyond belief as she licked and lapped along the puffy, trembling cuntlips.

Her eager tongue traced along one of the swollen lips until she came to the vee in front, just beneath the blonde fringe of pussy fur. The rigidly twitching clit already poked its head out, as though searching for Alice’s tongue. She closed her lips tightly around the tiny, throbbing nub of flesh and sucked for all she was worth.

Tiffany came hard and fast.

“Ohhhhhhh, God, ohhhhhhh, ahhhhhhh!”

Tiffany cried. “That’s soooooooooo fuckin’ exciting! I’ve never felt anything like it!”

The force of the girl’s orgasm jolted both of the girls, so that they rolled over on their sides, tongues still in place. Tiffany’s tongue worked along Alice’s cunt until she found Alice’s cunthole. She gently spread her pussylips apart and then began to tongue-fuck the cunt with all the power she could muster.

Tiffany licked and tongue-fucked until her jaws ached from the effort, and still she continued to drive her hungry, greedy tongue into the hot, tasty depths of the other girl’s juicy, twitching pussy.

She moaned as she felt Alice doing the same thing to her, thrusting her tongue deeply into Tiffany’s tight cunthole, pumping it in and out like a small, rigid cock.

Tiffany’s entire body trembled with pleasure, and a hot, rosy flush spread over her tits and face. She was breathing raggedly and the sexual tension in her belly grew until she could hardly stand it. She came again and again, pouring her cunt juices out over her sister’s eager tongue and mouth. She tonguefucked the hot pussy in front of her face as hard as she could, even while coming herself.

Tiffany moved her mouth back a little and moaned with excitement as she saw the tightly puckered ring of her sister’s asshole. She bent forward, her nose just inches away from Alice’s ass chute, and shoved her tongue out hard against the tight, resisting ring.

“Oh, God! That’s great! Toooooo fuckin’ muuuuuuch!” Alice shrieked, her body writhing lewdly against her sister’s.

Tiffany tongue-fucked her sister up the asshole and loved every second of it. A small part of her mind detached itself and was shocked by her depraved behavior. But the shock just made the forbidden fucking all the more exciting!

Tiffany suddenly slid her body over Alice’s. Her hands lifted the girl’s knees higher. Her mouth closed over Alice’s pussy again. Her finger worked in and out of her raging asshole.

“Suck me,” Alice whispered. “Suck my pussy harder! You do it soooo good!”

Tiffany moaned happily and sucked her sister’s pussy harder and harder, nibbling at the rigid, jerking clit that seemed to be begging for release. Continuing to suck Alice’s cunt, Tiffany shifted her position slightly, putting one knee on either side of Alice’s head.

Alice opened her mouth. Tiffany’s cunt moved sensuously, teasingly up and down against the girl’s tongue. Alice’s head was in a whirl, and Tiffany was half out of her mind with a raging, hot fuck-lust that pounded through her, making her whole body shudder violently.

Alice licked Tiffany’s cunt flesh as delicious pussyjuice flowed into her mouth. She abandoned herself to the thrilling excitement of sucking her sexy sister’s cunt. Her tongue probed deeply into Tiffany’s spasming pussyhole. The squeezing heat of her sister thrilled the girl beyond belief.

She sucked and licked as if she were starved. She paced the movements of her tongue with Tiffany’s, which was still diving into Alice’s cunthole. Tiffany seemed to intuitively know every single sensitive spot in her pussy. Alice began to quiver and shake from head to toe. She jerked Tiffany’s wriggling ass down to her face, licking frenziedly into the tight asshole that gripped her tongue so lewdly.

“Oh, Jeeeeeeesus, Alice! You’re making me so fuckin’ hot!” Tiffany gasped. She moved her tongue back farther and plunged it deeply into Alice’s tight asshole. Her hips whipped back and forth, driving Alice’s probing tongue into her ass channel. Tiffany’s knees pressed against Alice’s ribs. She tilted her sister’s hips up and over her searching tongue even deeper into Alice’s asshole. She now had her tongue buried as deeply up her ass channel as she could get it.

Just seconds later, both of the horny girls came hard.

“Shove your tongue back up my cunt!” Tiffany panted. “I’m commmmmiiinnnggg! Oh, Alice! Coming!”

She slammed Alice’s legs flat. Her teeth pulled and nibbled on the orgasming girl’s swollen clit. She brought Alice off twice in a row while her cunt pressed down against the older girl’s uplifted face.

Tiffany jerked her face away from Alice, gasping for air. Her orgasm smashed through her body like a battering ram. Her knees slapped together and she doubled up, jamming her finger up her cunt, rubbing her own clit to keep herself coming.

Alice watched her with a smile on her face. Wow, she thought to herself, for a girl who’s never done anything like this before, the cunt sure learns fast!

CHAPTER FIVE

The next afternoon, Tiffany was out by the swimming pool in the backyard. She had been swimming and her skimpy little string bikini was plastered wetly against her firm, lush body.

She was stretched out on the warm, wet tiles surrounding the pool, her legs spread wide to try to get an even tan. At least, that’s what the girl told herself. But the truth was that Tiffany was hornier than hell, and spreading her legs widely just turned her on all the more.

She knew that either of her handsome, sexy brothers would be only too glad to fuck her, but she couldn’t allow that. No, she could jerk off Steve and Ted, and she could suck their cocks and do anything else they wanted. But she couldn’t let them fuck her.

She didn’t know exactly why she felt so strongly about that, but in a way she didn’t care why. All she knew or cared about was that she was determined that no one but her beloved father would fuck her pussy. After all, she seasoned, he’s the one who’d popped my cherry, so my cunt belongs to him now.

She only wished that her father were there at that very minute so he could fuck her good and hard, the way she needed so badly! She let her hands stray over her full, firm tits, feeling the hardening nipples poking through the thin fabric of her bikini top.

She squirmed slightly on the ground, feeling her pussy beginning to drool warm, thick fuckjuice. She closed her eyes and moaned, wishing her father were there to stick his big cock right up her horny cunt!

But he had gone out earlier to run some errands, and she wasn’t sure when he was coming back. As she ran her hands over her tits, she thought about her decision not to let anyone but her father fuck her.

And she had to admit to herself that she enjoyed teasing her brothers. She liked flaunting her big tits, trim ass, and bushy cunt in their faces, letting them touch her and then pulling away with a laugh. That always gave them a good hard-on, she thought, chuckling to herself now. And she loved the sense of power over them it gave her.

She had been teasing Ted a lot lately. And, of course, she had even sucked him off and she had let him eat her pussy. He had fucked her in the ass too, she remembered, wincing, but there she had drawn the line. No pussy fucking!

Her older brother, Steve, wasn’t around the house that much these days. Between his part-time job and his steady string of adoring girlfriends, he didn’t seem to have much time for his family. But, whenever he was around, he always seemed to try to get Tiffany alone. She was so turned on by her big, handsome brother that she always made it easy for him. Then, once alone, she let him feel her up a little before dancing away out of his reach.

The last time she had let him touch her naked tits. Then, just as he had reached down to stroke her pussy, she had run away, laughing. He had run after her, swearing, but she had run into her bedroom and locked the door behind her. It still gave her a creepy sort of chill to remember the words he shouted at her through the closed door as he had stood there, pounding and yelling for her to let him. He had said, in a menacing tone she had never heard him use before, “Just you wait, Tiffany! One of these days you’re gonna pay and pay plenty for being such a cock-teasing whore!”

Just then, her thoughts were jolted back to the present by a shadow falling over her. She glanced up, startled, and saw the object of her day-dreams standing there, grinning down at her.

“Steve!” she cried, sitting up and quickly noticing the hard bulge straining against the crotch of his sexy bikini briefs.

“Hi, sexy!” Steve said, his eyes traveling from his sister’s big, full tits down to her crotch.

Glancing down at herself, Tiffany blushed as she realized that the crotch of her bikini was partly stuck between her puffy cuntlips. And, between her swim and her pussyjuices, the fabric was good and wet!

Smiling now, Tiffany deliberately spread her legs wider to give her brother an even better view of her horny pussy! The warning still rang in her thoughts but she ignored it. What can he do? she asked herself carelessly. I can tease him all I want! It’s such fun and there’s really nothing he can do about it! Hours later, the girl was to remember those thoughts, and she would realize just how little she knew about her brother, or what he was capable of!

She felt the lust growing within her as she stared up at Steve’s hard crotch. She knew she could get him to do whatever she wanted without having to let him fuck her. But she would let him think he was going to get to fuck her. She smiled again, proud of her plan. All she had to do was promise something she had no intention of delivering. Simple — or, so she thought.

She saw Steve swallowing hard, his Adam’s apple bouncing up and down as he continued to stare at her crotch. She grinned, thinking that teasing boys — especially her brothers — was such fun! It was quickly becoming her favorite pastime!

“I’m glad you came out here, Steve. I get so lonely sometimes,” she purred, watching his eyes follow her hands as she ran them over her tits. His eyes were riveted on her chest as her tits swelled and pushed against her bikini top. The nipples were growing and hardening rapidly, standing out hard against the soft fabric.

“Christ, Sis! You’d better not be teasing me!” Steve growled.

She laughed. “Why, no, Steve, of course not.” But she knew better. Oh, this was going to be so much fun, she told herself. I can drive him wild with my body. I’ll make him give me an orgasm with his hand or his sexy mouth. Then, when he can’t stand it anymore and he tries to fuck me, I’ll just run away like I did the last time! She giggled. If he only knew what I was thinking, he’d have a fit!

“What’s so funny?” Steve asked.

“Huh? No, nothing. Private joke.” Steve’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. If this cunt thinks she’s going to tease me again and then run away like she did the last time, I’ll have to show her she’s got another think coming!

“My, but your bulge is growing, Brother dear,” Tiffany said, staring at his crotch again.

“Yeah, and it’s hurting like hell right now, too! Because of you!” he growled.

“Really, Steve? Did I do that?” she asked innocently, writhing slightly on the ground, feeling her cuntlips open up as she spread her legs even wider. “Can I help you with that monster between your legs?”

“You sure could! But don’t try to tease me again, Tiff. I’m warning you, I won’t let you get away with that kind of shit anymore!”

She batted her long, thick eyelashes up at her brother and tried to look as guiltless as she possibly could. “Why, don’t be silly, honey. That was kid stuff! I wouldn’t do anything like that to you again!”

“Well, okay. I guess I should trust you. After all, you are my own sister,” he muttered, licking his lips excitedly.

She smiled. It was so easy. She had him wrapped around her little finger again. She was thrilled by the tremendous feeling of power she had over her older brother.

Suddenly, Steve pulled his bikini briefs off and Tiffany gasped with shock and excitement when she saw the full size of his enormous prick. It was a good ten inches, and every bit as long and thick as their father’s cock!

“Ohhhh, Steve,” she moaned, no longer play-acting.

The ten-inch cock was fully erect, throbbing hard as it bounced free, sticking straight out in front of him. Steve stroked his hard-on, grinning down at his sister.

“Damn, but you sure are one sexy chick, Sis. You really do turn me on. You always have! Those big tits… that ass… your long legs… and that luscious pussy…” he licked his lips again, hardly able to contain himself.

He was so glad and relieved that, at long last, his sister was willing to have him fuck her. He could hardly wait to sink all ten inches of his throbbing cockmeat up her juicy pussy!

The girl groaned with fuck-lust. But she still wasn’t about to let him fuck her up the cunt. Still, her pussy was begging for his cock so much that it slobbered its lewd juices all over her panties, the wetness running down the insides of her firm thighs. She wanted that cock. But she knew she would have to be satisfied with jerking it off — or maybe she would suck it. But, whatever she did, she wouldn’t fuck it! And if Steve thought differently, that was his problem, she told herself defiantly.

No, she could not possibly allow him to actually fuck her. If she did, she would be unfaithful to her father. He hadn’t asked her to not let anyone else fuck her. But, it was just something she wanted to do for him because she loved him so much. Besides, he can give me all the pussy-fucking I need, she told herself. It’s just that he isn’t home right now when I need him!

“Come on, Sis, let’s stop farting around. I wanna fuck!” Steve said, breaking into her thoughts.

She gasped. Wow, he was really getting right to it, wasn’t he? she thought. But she was the one in control of this situation, she reminded herself. No matter what he wanted to do, she could completely control him. She had already proven that.

“Later,” she promised, though she knew she was lying to her brother. “But, first, there are other things we can do.”

She pulled him down next to her and pressed her mouth passionately against his, fucking at his tongue with her own, their saliva mingling hotly. Steve moaned, but he pushed her away from him.

“I want to fuck you,” he repeated. “And you’re not gonna jack me off or anything like you did with Ted. I’m going to really fuck you!”

She gasped again. So, her brother had been talking. Now, Steve knew that she had been teasing not only her big brother, but Ted as well. Oh, well, she thought, mentally shrugging, what can he do about it?”

Her mind raced, wondering how she should handle her brother. She thought about letting him fuck her up her ass. But, if he did that, he would be the one in control of the situation, and she definitely did not like that idea one bit. She had to keep control over him!

She ran her tongue around the rim of his ear, stabbing her tongue inside of the tight canal like a little cock. She breathed into his ear, then bit into his earlobe gently. He groaned and ran his hands up and down her body, twisting against her.

“What’s wrong with letting me jack you off?” she whispered hotly in his car. Her hand started working up and down on his thick, bursting cock. She felt the heat and hardness in his cock and her pussy drooled out more cunt sauce, completely soaking her panties.

“Goddamn you!” Steve shouted, gripping her by her arms and shaking her hard. “You Goddamn little prick-tease! What do you mean you only want to jerk me off? You got me all hard and now I want to fuck you!”

Tiffany shrank back from her brother, alarmed by his anger. She thought about running away now and leaving him with his painful hard-on. But she needed an orgasm just as much as he did, and if she ran away now, he would be really pissed off at her!

Suddenly, the girl remembered how wonderful it had felt when her sister, Alice, had eaten her pussy, and that gave her an idea.

“Why, of course, we’ll fuck, Steve! Don’t be silly,” she laughed and slapped him playfully on his strong, muscular arm. “But why the rush? I’m surprised that a mature young man like you would be in such a hurry. If it was little Ted, I could understand it more. But, I’m surprised that someone your age doesn’t know how to hold himself back and have a little fun first before fucking!”

Steve flushed. He felt a mixture of embarrassment and anger. He was so hot for his sexy sister that he wanted to fuck her now and fuck her hard! But, she was right, be told himself. After all, he was experienced enough to know how to hold himself back and fool around a little first if that’s what will make her hot enough for a good fuck session! Besides, she promised me that she would let me fuck her, so I don’t have to worry about her running away from me again, the teen told himself.

Tiffany watched her brother as he struggled with his thoughts and conflicting emotions, and she knew she had him. Right where she had him. By the cock! She knew that he would believe her, that, he would do whatever she wanted now with the promise of fucking her later. Only, what he didn’t know was that she wasn’t going to let him fuck her. Not now, not ever! If he believes me, she thought, that’s his tough luck!

“Want to eat me out?” she asked, pulling down her juice-soaked panties. She tore her top off at the same time and watched her brothers mouth hanging open as he stared at the blonde triangular patch of pussy fur between her legs.

“Oh, God, Tiff,” he sighed, his eyes still fixed on the damp cunt fur.

“What’cha waiting for, Brother? Eat me out, Steve! Lick my cunt!” she cried, raising her knees and opening her cuntlips with her fingers so that the pink inner lips fluttered and beckoned to him.

“Oh, yeah, Sis, you got it!”

Steve cried out as he dived down to the tasty meal of pussy meat offered him. His tongue lashed out and licked the entire length of the throbbing, wet cuntlips. I’ll fuck her later, he told himself. She’s right. There’s time enough for that later. But, now I’m gonna tonguefuck her, with pleasure!

The blonde sobbed with the intensity of fuck-lust now raging inside her. She could feel her brother lapping up and down her puffy, turgid cuntlips with his rough tongue, and she groaned with pleasure, twisting and writhing beneath her big brother’s hot, grasping mouth.

She held herself up on her shoulders, her fingers still holding open her pussy lips for her brother. She felt wanton, completely lewd and abandoned, and she loved the feeling!

“Eat me out good, Steve!” she begged. “Drive your tongue all the way up my aching pussy!”

“I’ve never felt a cunt clinging to my tongue like that. I can’t wait to fuck my big cock up your tiny cunthole!”

Tiffany grinned. Little did her brother know that that was one treat he was never to know. She let her head fall back and closed her eyes in pleasure as she felt his tongue stabbing deeply inside her tight cunthole. Her pussy muscles grabbed his tongue hard and held it against her trembling cunt walls. Then they released it, letting him plunge into her again.

He expertly ate her pussy, alternating between tongue-fucking her cunthole and strumming her twitching little clit. He used his entire mouth on his sisters cunt. His teeth, tongue, lips, all were used to bring the girl closer and closer to her much-needed orgasm.

“Ohhhh, Steve, your mouth feels heavenly on my cunt! Make me come! Eat meeee!” she cried, bucking her hips up to grind her crotch against his sucking face.

Everything Steve did to Tiffany’s pussy thrilled the girl beyond belief. His hot breath on her bursting clit his nose burrowed into the twitching cunt flesh, his lips caressing her cuntlips, his tongue probing into her fuckhole… all of his sexy pussy-eating movements sent jolts of sexual electricity zinging through her entire body.

With a loud groan of fuck-lust, Steve slid his rough, skilled tongue into her cunthole and stroked along the soft, trembling walls of her cunt. He felt her pussy walls clutching wildly at his tongue. Then, it slid free.

He eagerly lapped up all of her fuck-juices, enjoying the taste of his sister’s cunt sauce. It was tangy and delicious, just as he had known it would be!

“More!” she begged, writhing more violently on the ground in a fit of fuck-lust. “Deeper! Harder! More! Give it to me! Fuck me with your tongue, you bastard! Fill my entire pussy up with your tongue! Fuck me with it!” she cried over and over.

He sucked her clit into his mouth, then tongued the pointy tip of it until he had her writhing and thrashing around on the tiles like a fish out of water. She was totally lost in her world of fuck-lust now, unaware of everything except the hot, exciting tongue inside her pussy, and the orgasm she needed so badly!

As Steve sucked harder and harder on her clit, using his sharp teeth on the slippery sides of the jerking nub of clit-flesh, she thrust her ass up from the ground, mashing her crotch hard against his sucking face.

Suddenly, with another groan, Steve shot his finger up his sister’s asshole, and she screamed in joy.

“Ahhhh! Fuck my asshole! Finger-fuck it, Steve! Eat my pussy! Ohhh, God!” she cried, hardly knowing what she was saying.

But, even as she was consumed with fuck lust, a part of Tiffany’s mind remained clear, thrilling to the notion that she had complete control and power over her big brother. He had wanted to fuck her, and she hadn’t let him. She had wanted him to eat her pussy, and that was exactly what he was doing. Soon, she told herself, he’ll be giving me the orgasm I need. Then, I can run off and he’ll never get the fuck he thinks he’ll get from me! The thrill the girl felt from having such power over her sexy, handsome brother just added to her lust, turning her on all the more powerfully.

“More, Steve! More of that hot tongue inside my cunt! Tongue-fuck me goood and haaaard!” she begged.

She lifted her ass off the tiles as her brother continued to finger-fuck her asshole. He used the same rhythm with his tongue, driving it deep into her seething cunt with just the right speed to make her wild, but not fast enough to make her come yet.

Over and over, Steve drove his finger hard into his sister’s tight, resisting asshole, feeling her ass muscles clamping down around his finger.

The combination of feeling her brother’s tongue reaming out her pussy while his finger fucked into her asshole was enough to bring the girl over the edge, and she came hard.

“Aaaaarrrggghhhh!” she cried, as her orgasm hit her full force. Her pussy exploded, sending out torrents of thick, creamy juice, which Steve quickly swallowed, his cock growing even harder as he felt his sister’s cunt coming around his tongue.

“Commmmiiinnnggg!” she shouted as the peak of her climax struck her. She shook violently as her orgasm rocketed through her, leaving her pussy quaking and twitching with relief and pleasure.

CHAPTER SIX

The instant her orgasm subsided, Steve raised his juice-smeared face from between her legs and grinned down at her. “Okay, baby, no more game-playing. Let’s fuck!”

“No!” Tiffany yelled, scrambling to her feet, her sudden movement making her big tits jiggle and bounce attractively.

“What?” Steve cried, surprised by her change of attitude. “You said after I ate you out, we’d fuck!”

She grinned down at him, still feeling as if she had all the power in the situation. “I know what I said, but I lied, Steve! I’m not gonna let you fuck me! Not now! Not ever!”

With that, she ran across the yard toward the house and safety. She could hear Steve pounding behind her, trying to catch her, and she laughed at him over her shoulder, knowing that she had too much of a head start for him to catch her now. She had nothing to fear, she had won. Once again, she had shown her brother who was boss.

Suddenly, her brother, Ted, was standing in front of her, barring her way.

“Outta my way, Ted! Steve’s chasing me!” she yelled.

Ted laughed cruelly, catching her and holding her close to him. “I know. And it’s about time. I’m gonna help him catch you!”

“No!” she yelled, pulling away from him.

Tiffany turned and ran in the other direction across the yard. Now both Ted and Steve were chasing her, and she was no longer so sure that she could get away. They were between her and the house so all she could hope to do was to keep running in circles until she could get back near the house’s backdoor.

She was starting to feel a real fear forming in the pit of her tummy at this turn of events. Her brother, Ted, had really surprised her. If both he and Steve caught her… She shivered, not wanting to think about what they could do to her.

Confused and frightened, she ran past the bathhouse and right into a dead end. She gasped and whirled around, thinking of retracing her steps toward her freedom. But, there in front of her was her father, with her brothers not far behind!

“Daddy!” she cried, at first glad to see him. He’ll save me, she thought. But then, she saw the look on his face and she shrank back from him. “Daddy… what…”

“Tiffany, you’ve been playing your cock teasing games just a bit too long now. You’ve driven your poor brothers half crazy and they’ve had enough! I won’t have any daughter of mine a prick-tease!”

“Oh, Daddy, no, what are you gonna…” she tried to side-step past him but he caught her by the shoulders and held her there easily in his strong, powerful grip.

At that point Steve and Ted ran up to them, breathless and excited. “Good work, Dad!” Steve said, clapping his father on the back.

The three males exchanged a look, and Tiffany knew finally that all hope of escape was gone. They were all in this together, and they had no intention of letting her go.

“She wouldn’t let me fuck her pussy, Dad,” Ted said, his eyes taking in the sexy sight of his sister’s heaving tits, their large nipples hard and throbbing.

“Yeah, and you know about me,” Steve muttered, flashing her a look filled with anger. “Did you watch the whole thing from the bathhouse the way we planned it, Dad?”

Mark nodded. “Right. After the cunt thought I’d left to run some errands, I sneaked back here and watched her doing her usual cock-teasing number with you, Steve. I felt like going out there and slapping her silly for what she was doing to you!”

Tiffany could hardly believe her own ears. They had planned this whole thing! And, all the time, she had felt so smug, believing that she was the one in power. What a fool she had been! She felt like crying.

“And I stayed by the backdoor, watching you guys,” Ted added. “Sure gave me a hard-on watching you eat her pussy, Steve.”

“Yeah, I’ll say!” Mark laughed.

“But… but… how did you know I, wasn’t gonna let you fuck me, Steve? What if I had?” she asked, blubbering now, tears of fear and humiliation pouring from her wide, dazed eyes.

Steve laughed cruelly. “We know you by now, you cunt! We were pretty sure you were gonna do another cock-teasing number on me out here. And we wanted to be ready for you! But, if you did change your mind and let me fuck you, great! Dad and Ted would have come on outside for their share of your pussy!”

Tiffany turned her tear-filled eyes to her father, who still had a powerful grip on her arms, not letting her escape. “But, Daddy,” she murmured. “I always let you fuck me! I wanted you to fuck me! Why are you treating me this way?”

Her father’s face was a mask of anger as he stared at her. “Sure, you let me fuck you, but you wouldn’t let jour own brothers fuck your pussy even after you made their cocks all hard, even after lying to them and saying you’d let them fuck you! There’s nothing I hate more in the world than a cock-tease and you, my dear, are the biggest, Goddamn cock-tease I ever saw! And, now, your brothers and I are going to show you what happens to pretty prick-teasers like you!”

He suddenly let go of her arms and she backed up, her arms trying to hide her tits. But, the stiff tips of her nipples poked between her fingers and tightened even more. The fear in her tummy made her heart pound faster, rushing more blood into her tits and her pussy.

She looked around wildly and then quickly realized she had nowhere to run. Behind her was a high wall. On one side was the bathhouse and on the other, tall trees and dense shrubbery. In front of her were her brothers and father, all looking at her menacingly as they advanced on her.

“Please, no,” she begged, standing there nakedly in front of the three males. “Don’t do anything to me!”

“We’ll do anything we Goddamn well please to you!” Steve snapped.

And he came toward her, his prick poking between her legs. She tried to hold him off, to keep her legs pressed tightly together. But, the more she struggled, the more he laughed, and she knew she was just turning him on all the more. Her balled-up fists struck him on his broad, powerful back. She tried to knee him in his crotch, but that only opened up her pussy to his probing cock.

She felt three pairs of hands on her as she was forced down onto the ground. Her father and Ted were holding her arms so she had no chance of escape. Steve was kneeling between her legs.

“Nooooo!” she moaned, writhing and twisting as much as she could.

But they had her pinned so tightly to the ground that the blonde could hardly move. She was forced to lie there and wait for her big brother to fuck her against her will! Rape! she thought. They’re going to rape me!

She almost passed out with shock when Steve’s big, hard prick shot up against her swollen cuntlips. The feel of his hot, demanding ten-incher so close to the very spot where she had been denying any man entry except her father made her senses reel.

She weakened out of fear and shock, allowing her brother to surge forward and drive his prick into her cunt. She gasped as he penetrated her cunthole.

“Aieeee!” she screamed in protest as she felt Steve’s big, ten-inch rod of raw, pulsing cockmeat fucking into her pussy.

“Way to go, Son,” Mark laughed as he and Ted still held her down so that she could hardly move.

“Yeah, fuck her good, Steve!” Ted yelled.

“I’ll fuck her good, all right!” Steve shouted, grinning with triumph now. “I’ll fuck this girl so good and hard that she’ll be sorry she ever tried to tease us!”

“Noooo, nooo, oh, God, nooooo,” the girl weakly moaned, tossing her head from side to side.

Her brother was raping her! And that knowledge filled her with a red-hot rage and a deep, burning humiliation. And the girl had no doubt now that Ted and her father fully intended to rape her, too! How could she ever bear this treatment, this humiliation?

She arched her back to try to move away but her movement just caused her cunt to mash down hard around Steve’s prick.

“Sweet, very sweet,” he grunted, loving the way she was moving.

Tiffany sobbed hard, tears of rage and humiliation pouring from her eyes. She struggled in vain against the hold her father and brother had on her. But there was nothing she could do. She had to let her brother rape her! “Stop it,” she pleaded weakly, “you’re hurting me, Steve! This is rape! How can you rape your own sister?”

“Easy!” Steve spat out savagely. “Because you fucking deserve it, you cock-tease! Flaunting those big tits and sexy ass and pussy all around the way you do and expecting me to do everything you want, but never letting me fuck you! You deserve to be raped and to be raped good and hard!”

He clenched his teeth and brutally jerked, sending his prick racing even deeper into her pussy. She screamed, and her entire body shivered and shuddered under the raping impact. He ground his hips in a circular motion, digging his cock into her pussy even further. She felt her puffy cuntlips bruising under the savage assault.

But, deep down, the girl realized that Steve was right. Everything he had just said was true. She did have this rape coming, she realized it now. With a deep sense of shame and guilt, she sobbed harder than ever. How could she ever have treated her brother that way? If only she had another chance… But she didn’t, and she knew that her punishment wouldn’t stop until all three cocks had rammed into her cunt!

Suddenly, a feeling of pleasure began to sweep over her and she moaned again, but this time out of fuck-lust. She was really beginning to turn on to her brutal rape!

Steve continued to fuck his big ten-inch cock into his sister’s juicy pussy just as hard as he could. He knew he was giving her pain with each fuck-stroke, and he was glad. The cunt had it coming!

“Ohhhhh, God, Steve!” Tiffany groaned, and then came.

The familiar sensation of a hot orgasm blasted through her cunt, making her entire body jerk and writhe lewdly. She felt the sharp contractions in her pussy walls as they squeezed down powerfully on the raping cock buried inside her cunt.

“Goddamn, the cunt is coming! This prick-tease is having the orgasm of her fucking life!” Steve groaned through clenched teeth.

“Figures,” her father laughed. “She always was hot for cock. Just didn’t wanna admit it!”

“Fuck her good, Steve!” Ted panted, only holding onto her with one hand now while he stroked his growing hard-on with his free hand.

“I don’t think we have to hold her down anymore, Son,” Mark said to Ted; “We have more important things to do.”

Ted frowned at his dad. What could be more important than holding his sexy big sister down so his brother could rape, her? Then, as he watched his father stripping off his clothes and beginning to jerk himself off, the teen got the idea. Grinning, he imitated his father’s actions until, very soon, both of them were completely naked and pulling on their big, hard pricks.

Tiffany saw them out of the corner of her eye, and the sight of her father and brother jerking themselves off right in front of her while her other brother raped her turned her on so powerfully that she came again.

“Ohhhhh, commmmiiinnnggg!” she groaned as another pounding climax shot through her, making her pussy grab hold of her brother’s big cock again, squeezing it practically to death!

“What a hot pussy!” Steve groaned, ramming her faster and harder flow. The Goddamn whore had already come twice and he only wanted to shoot off once, he thought to himself.

The teen was free to move, now that she was no longer being held down. And she did move, violently. But this time, she wasn’t moving to try to get away from her rape. This time she moved to bring even more pleasure to her brother and herself while he continued to fuck into her savagely.

She twisted and writhed on the ground, arching her back, lifting her ass up from the ground, bucking her hips up, mashing her crotch up hard against his, helping him bury all ten inches of his hot, pounding cock with each brutal thrust.

She couldn’t think of anything now except the sheer joy of being fucked hard by her big brother. He was ramming his big cock into her pussy with all his force, and she loved it, and wanted more!

“Fuck you… fuck you… fuck you… little cock-tease!” Steve chanted over and over as he continued to fuck her as hard as he could.

Each single thrust of his prick into her gripping, juicy cunt just added fuel to the fire already out of control between her legs. And, when he lifted her ass off the ground, using only his cock buried inside her pussy, she came again. His massive prick touched nerves and areas in her pussy that had been aching to be touched by a cock.

He fucked her fully, totally, ramming her harder and deeper with each savage fucking stroke into her juicy, twitching pussy.

“More,” she sobbed. “I need it all! Fuck me as hard and fast as you can!

She came again as she was begging him for more. She couldn’t seem to stop herself — not that she wanted to! It was as if her trembling little pussy had a will all its own.

“So the cock-teasing slut wants more, huh?” Steve taunted her. “Isn’t that just like a lousy prick-teaser? First, you refuse to let me into your pussy! Now, you can’t get enough of my cock! All you cock-teasing pussies are alike!”

She raised her head and watched the huge prick slipping repeatedly between her swollen, wet pussylips. Her cunt opened eagerly each time to allow her brother’s prick to fuck into it. With each fuck-thrust, he buried his cock balls-deep inside her pussy.

Her cunt expanded to make room for the long, thick prick that relentlessly fucked into it. The inner walls of her pussy took his cock and then clutched hard at it. She tensed and relaxed her pussy muscles around Steve’s prick each time he fucked into her.

Steve reached underneath his writhing, horny sister and gripped her ass cheeks in a firm hold. He kneaded the cheeks of her ass, pulling and rotating them lewdly. Tiffany didn’t really understand what he was doing, but it filled her body with even mote pleasure, and she loved it!

“Ohhhhh, Steve,” she moaned, tossing her head from side to side, her long, thick, blonde hair cascading over her face as her head swung back and forth.

She glanced up and saw her father and little brother still fondling their pricks. She licked her lips excitedly as she saw the size of their cocks! They both looked as if they were about to burst, and she realized that she could hardly wait to feel them fucking into her cunt!

“Fuck you… fuck you… deeper and harder…” Steve groaned.

His face was contorted with fuck-lust now. He closed his eyes and arched his back to drive his prick even deeper into his little sister’s softly yielding pussy. He clawed at her asscheeks with his strong fingers. Each fuck-stroke made his balls slap lewdly against her upturned ass.

Tiffany moaned loudly, more turned on than ever. She longed to feel her brother’s cum rushing into her pussy. And, she knew that when she did, she would probably have the biggest orgasm of her life!

She groaned and reached for her brother, puffing him closer to her, clawing at his chest with her long, sharp fingernails, beside herself with lust now.

“Commmmmiiinnnggg!” Steve finally yelled, still pumping furiously into her pussy as a hot rush of cum filled her cunt to overflowing. Spurt after spurt of thick, creamy goo shot into her pussy, ran out between her drenched cuntlips, and dripped lewdly down her legs, soaking into the ground beneath her.

“Ohhhhh, Steve, gimme all your cum!” the teen screamed as she came powerfully.

Just as she had thought, this was one of the most thunderous orgasm she had ever experienced. Steve continued to plow into her cunt while she floated on waves of hot, forbidden pleasure that tore through her entire body.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Steve’s orgasm finally ended and he pulled his softening prick out of Tiffany’s pussy, backing away to make room for his father and brother, who were eagerly waiting to fuck her.

Tiffany lay on the ground, a smile on her face, her eyes still lust-dazed, a river of jism leaking from between her bloated cuntlips.

“Your turn,” Steve said. “She’s all yours. Mark and his son, Ted, grinned at each other. They glanced at their pricks, both of which were rock-hard now. But Mark realized that, as a man of considerable fucking experience, he could probably hold back much longer than his son. With that in mind, he thought it would make more sense if Ted fucked Tiffany first. Then Mark would only too gladly take his long-awaited turn.

“She’s all yours, Ted. Fuck her good. Then I’ll take my turn!” he told his son, who was all but drooling at the idea of finally being able to fuck his sexy big sister in her cunt!

“Great!” Ted cried, moving toward his sister. “Up on your hands and knees, Sis. I want to put it to you dog-style. This’ll be my very first pussy-fuck and that’s the way I want it!”

He spoke in a demanding tone, as if Tiffany were arguing with him. But the girl had said nothing and was already scrambling up on her hands and knees, eager to feel her little brother’s cock shooting into her pussy dogstyle!

With her ass wiggling so nakedly in the air, Tiffany felt exposed and excited. She was feeling a rush of fuck lust that threatened to overwhelm her. The blonde teenager was helpless before the three males but she couldn’t help but feel a hot, stark desire for that huge prick jerking and bucking so powerfully in front of Ted’s groin.

Ted dropped to his knees behind her. She shivered as she felt his hands moving along her sides, reaching around her trembling body and finding her big tits. He gripped them and squeezed them hard. She moaned but it was with pleasure. She loved the painful sensations rippling through her chest.

“It gets better,” he murmured. “But first I want to make sure, you’re big cock!”

His hands circled the bases of her tits, then slowly moved to the pointy nipples. He squeezed harder and harder as he went, as if he were milking her. Tiffany felt the aroused blood in her tits throbbing hotly.

“Mmmmmm, my tits are on fire!” she sobbed.

“This’ll heat them up even more,” Ted muttered, enjoying the fact that the tables were turned on the cock-teasing girl. He was the one who was in control now.

Tiffany didn’t mind the fact that she was no longer the one in power. She almost wanted her brother to do whatever he wanted to her.

She had to admit to herself that she had loved it when Steve had raped her. What would happen next? she wondered, turning on more and more to her helplessness.

“Fuck her good, Son,” Mark said, stroking his hard cock. “She’s got it coming. Remember that.”

Her father’s lewd words excited the girl even more. The hands on her tits made her nipples swell and pulse wildly. They felt as if they would pop any second. And the way her heart was pounding, she could hardly breathe. Her entire body shivered uncontrollably when she felt the long, thick shaft of Ted’s prick pushing between her thighs. The tip of his heavy prick raked along her bloated cuntlips, making the girl moan with desire.

She sobbed louder now, tears running down her cheeks. She knew that she was nothing more than a toy to her father and brothers now. But, she had been using them in much the same way, she realized, especially when she got Steve all hot and horny and then didn’t let him fuck her.

“Ohhhhh!” she yelled as she felt the broad purplish knob of Ted’s prick part her slick pussy lips and enter her trembling cunthole.

“Unnnhhhh,” Ted grunted, trying to ram his cock balls-deep into his sister’s cunt. She wiggled her hips helpfully, allowing her brother to shoot his prick in to the hilt.

“Fuck her good, Bro,” urged Steve, whose cock was already growing hard again.

Grinning with excitement, Ted worked his nine-inch prick slowly in and out of his big sister’s hot, juicy pussy. The beautiful teenager moaned, beginning to writhe on the ground.

The feel of her brother’s prick moving slowly against her hot, steamy cunt walls thrilled the girl more than she would have thought possible. She should have been screaming for help. She should have been yelling and begging for mercy because, after all, her brothers and father were raping her!

But, though she could hardly believe it, the girl was enjoying her rape. And she knew that she deserved it. But, more than that, she was enjoying the rough way her father and brothers were treating her. It thrilled her, turning her on more and more.

As her brother continued to fuck into her pussy, she raised her head and saw her father and Steve stroking their hard-ons, and she whimpered with even more excitement. She knew that, as soon as Ted was through with her cunt, her father would fuck her. And who knows? she thought. Maybe Steve would want to “rape” her again! The thought should have terrified her, but it didn’t. Instead, it filled her with a hot, pounding fuck lust, which made her entire body tremble.

Her just-raped cunt hurt her like hell, and the pain was made even worse by Ted’s cock, which was rubbing hard against the sore, bruised cunt-flesh. But, she didn’t care. Somehow, the pain only added to her pleasure, making her hotter and wetter than ever.

Gallons of warm, thick cuntjuice oozed from the girl’s ravaged cunthole, overflowing her pussy and trickling lewdly down her slender, trembling thighs.

“Hurry it up, Ted,” Mark muttered, fondling his rock-hard ten-inch prick. “If you don’t I’m gonna cream all over the place!”

“Hang on, Dad. This is too good to hurry up. I love this little slut’s pussy! Damn, but it’s tight! It’s squeezing my cock like it’ll never let go!” Ted groaned his voice thick with lust.

At her brother’s words, Tiffany worked her strong, tight cunt muscles even harder around the teen’s huge, hard cock. Her cunt was giving him a working over that he wouldn’t soon forget, she thought, smiling to herself.

“Finish fucking her so Dad can fuck the little whore!” Steve said; “And, since I’m getting horny all over again, just watching this hot action, I’ll have another crack at her when he’s done!”

“No… no… please, no…” Tiffany moaned, meaning that she didn’t want Ted to hurry up. She liked the slow, deliberate way he was fucking her!

“Shut up, you stupid cunt!” Ted growled, slapping her hard on her quivering ass cheeks, leaving his red handprints on the lily-white assflesh. “You’ve been cock teasing me long enough! Now you’re gonna pay for it!” Obviously he thought that her “no” meant that she didn’t want to be fucked!

Ted speeded up and used short, quick fuckstrokes now, which made the girl gasp. She felt as if she were on fire inside. The constant cock-friction burned away her cunt oils as fast as they poured out and the cock head slid painfully against her trembling cunt walls.

“Ohhhh, God, it hurts, Ted! You’re hurting me!” she wailed.

“Good!” Ted said and his brother and father laughed along with him.

“Way to go, Ted!” Steve said, the sound of approval in his manly voice. “Fuck the little bitch good and hard!”

“Yeah, don’t worry about hurting the little whore!” Mark growled.

“Who’s worrying?” Ted panted. He gripped Tiffany’s hips firmly and pulled her back against his crotch with each and every one of his rapid cock-thrusts.

“Ohhhhhhhhhh, my God! Yeeeooowww!” the beautiful girl screamed with pain and pleasure.

And, suddenly, she came. Bright flashes of colored lights danced before her eyes as the girl’s orgasm tore through her. She screamed and moaned and felt tears of relief and pleasure running down her cheeks.

Her entire body flushed as her blood rushed hotly through her, making her tits swell even more and their large nipples throbbed painfully. The lewd tit-throbbing turned her on even more and made her orgasm continue even longer than it otherwise would have.

“Oh, God, more!” she finally yelled. “I want more cock!” Ted laughed delightedly. “See, guys?” he said, glancing at his father and brother. “The little bitch loves my cock! I never thought the little prick-tease would ever admit it!”

“You think I was fucking you before? That was nothing! I’m gonna really fuck you now, slut!” Ted yelled.

He really fucked her cunt hard then. His big, pulsing prick was like a fucking machine. It drilled her pussy hard and fast, sinking all nine inches into her hot, humid depths. She felt her cunt walls crushing down powerfully on his cock as she came again.

Panting, she began to ram her hips back, managing to get her brother’s cock into her cunt even deeper. The feel of his throbbing cockhead thrusting all the way into the depths of her pussy pushed her over the edge and she came yet again.

“Jeeeesus Christ!” Ted roared, continuing to fuck her as hard and fast as he could. “I can’t hold back much longer. She’s crushing my prick so hard I can hardly stand it!”

“Keep on fucking her, Son,” Mark urged. “You’re doing fine. You’re really teaching her a lesson!”

“Ohhh, shit!” Ted cried, his entire body twitching as the teen fought down the rising tide of cum. His balls were lurching and tumbling violently in the hairy bag beneath his long, hard cock. His heavy load of cum was boiling, threatening to explode any second.

He forced himself to calm down so he wouldn’t come too soon. But it wasn’t easy. This was his first fuck and he was even more excited than he had expected.

His sister was so gorgeous and her pussy turned him on beyond belief. Even though he had never fucked any other chick before, the teen had an idea that his big sister had one of the sexiest, juiciest pussies imaginable!

“Ohhhhh, yesssss, Ted, fuck me!” Tiffany cried.

She felt the beginning of another climax, and the powerful sensation made her feel weak all over. She rested her forehead on her crossed forearms, still shoving her ass forcefully back against her brother’s crotch. His cock penetrated her cunt even more deeply as both of the lovers approached orgasm.

She tensed and relaxed her pussy walls around his hard-fucking prick, giving him an exciting massage that made the teen groan with pleasure and excitement. His prick swelled up even more on the hot, wet depths of her cunt.

“Ahhhhhhhhh, yeah, baby, work that cunt of yours on my cock!” he groaned.

He had been fucking into her with short, quick strokes in a natural, instinctive fucking rhythm. But now his body assumed total control. He fucked hard and deep with no rhythm at all. But neither he nor Tiffany cared. Both of the teenagers were completely lost in their own world of blinding, hot fuck-lust.

Suddenly, his balls exploded, sending gushers of white, hot cum shooting deeply into the girl’s pussy. She felt her brother’s jism spurting into her and she cried out with joy and excitement.

“Awwwww, yessss, Teddy! Shoot your stuff! Shoot it all up my pussy! I love it!” she screamed as gallons of Ted’s gooey jism pumped into her hungrily sucking cunt, making her come again.

A fresh flood of warm, thick pussyjuice shot from her cunthole and spilled out from between her bloated pussylips, dribbling obscenely down her legs.

Panting heavily, Ted finally fell backwards on his heels, his prick finally going limp.

“Goddamn! What a tight cunt! Never felt anything like it!” he cried.

“Oooooooh,” Tiffany moaned, her pussy still burning hotly from the savage fucking her brother had just given her. She was completely fucked out, feeling as if she didn’t even want to see another cock for a long time.

But she hadn’t counted on her father, who came toward her now, his big ten-inch prick sticking straight out from his hairy crotch.

Suddenly, the girl glanced up and she gasped with shock and horror. Steve’s cock was now rock-hard again and he grinned lewdly at her as he fingered it, making it obvious that he fully intended to have another turn with her pussy! And her father was coming toward her with a gleam in his eyes, and Tiffany knew that when he fucked her, it wouldn’t be gently! She knew he was still good and angry with her, and that he wanted to punish her with his big, hard cock.

The beautiful teenager panicked. She had already been through so much! And, even though she had enjoyed it when Ted had fucked her and, yes, even when Steve had raped her, enough was enough! She was fucked out now, and did not at all like the idea of both Steve and Mark ramming their big cocks into her unwilling pussy. She had had more than enough orgasms for one day, thank you very much, she thought as she scrambled nervously to her feet.

Now that she no longer, had a prick in her pussy, all the girl could feel in her cunt was pain. A hollow, aching red-hot pain from the savage way she had been fucked. Her pussy had been torn apart by Steve and Ted. And, she decided in a flash that she couldn’t allow Steve and her father to fuck her. She had to escape, naked or not.

As her father moved toward her, she turned and ran, catching them all off guard. They had heard her cries of pleasure while Ted was fucking his big prick into her, and they had relaxed their guard on the girl. Her erotic, lewd behavior while being fucked had convinced her brothers and father that running away from their cocks was the last thing she had in mind!

Tiffany ran as fast as she could, feeling jism leaking from her cunt and down the insides of her legs, her long blonde hair flying from side to side as she tried frantically to escape from her raping tormentors.

She had gotten over halfway across the yard toward the house before her father caught up with her. She felt his strong arm around her waist picking her up off her feet.

“Forget it, cunt!” Mark spat out. “You’re not going anywhere. You still haven’t learned your lesson yet, have you?”

“Yes, I have, Daddy!” the terrified girl screamed, uselessly struggling in her father’s powerful arms as he hauled her back across the lawn where her grinning brother stood waiting, their cocks hard and standing at attention. “I swear I have! All of you were right! I was being a cock-teaser! But no more, I swear. You’ve taught me a good lesson! You were right to do what you did! I’ll never tell anyone that Steve and Ted raped me if you let me go now. Please!”

“Why, you holier-than-thou bitch!” Mark yelled, setting her down on her feet and slapping her hard across her face several times, easily holding her with one muscular arm. “So, you won’t tell anyone that we ‘raped’ you, eh? Damn nice of you, you little whore, since not only did you ask for it but once you felt a big fat cock up your cunt, you got so hot that you practically raped your brothers instead of the other way around!”

Mark was furious now. He was crazy about his daughter, and more turned on by her than he ever had been by any other chick he had ever met in his life, but her cock-teasing, righteous ways were really getting to him. He had to teach her a lesson once and for all now. Better that it come from him, since he really did care about her, he figured. Otherwise, some day, some punk would get ahold of her and, in trying to teach her a lesson, might not know when to quit. He could even end up killing her! With that in mind. Mark decided to give her a lesson she would never forget! She’d hate him for it for a while, but someday, she would be grateful. He would be doing it for her own good.

He thrust his fingers in his daughter’s long, silken, blonde hair and dragged her across the lawn.

“Aieeeee! No, Daddy, let me go! I’ll scream!” Tiffany shouted, her scalp on fire. She couldn’t believe that her own loving father would treat her this way. She was filled with humiliation and anger.

He laughed cruelly. “So scream! Big deal! There’s no one around to hear you. And even if there were, all I’d have to do is explain your behavior and I’m sure they’d agree with what I’m going to do to you.”

By now Tiffany and her father had reached her brothers and they laughed along with their father, more excited than ever by the rough treatment their father was giving the beautiful, sexy, girl.

“What do you mean, Daddy? What are you going to do to me?” she asked fearfully, trembling all over.

Mark ignored her question. He looked at Steve. “Steve, go get that old paddle out of the garage.”

“The paddle?” Steve asked incredulously, his eyes widening as he read his father’s mind.

“Right. The paddle that I used to have to use on you kids once in a while when you were little. This little bitch really needs to be punished!”

CHAPTER EIGHT

“No, Daddy, nooooooo!” Tiffany screamed in terror. “You can’t beat me! You can’t!”

The girl struggled futilely in her father’s arms while he waited for her brother to return with the paddle he intended to use on her! She screamed and kicked and tried to fight. But her father and Ted only laughed at her powerless efforts. She was trapped and totally at their mercy.

She went cold all over. But the cold lump of fear that was forming in her belly felt strange to her. And, then she realized that it was a mixture of fear and excitement. She didn’t understand. Why would she be excited about getting hit?

She couldn’t seem to keep her eyes away from Ted’s and Mark’s pricks. They both had super hard-ons now, and she licked her lips unconsciously as she stared at the large, thick meaty cocks bobbing in front of her.

“When Steve gets back here with that paddle, you and he can hold the cunt down while I swat that, lily-white ass of hers! Okay?”

“Okay, Dad! Okay!” Ted cried, fingering his hardening cock. He could hardly wait to see his father beating Tiffany’s ass!

“No, you can’t do this to me, Daddy! You can’t get away with raping me and beating me.”

But her father’s and brother’s loud, cruel laughter drowned out her words. “Ha!” Mark thundered. “Don’t tell me what I can or can’t do with you. You’re my daughter and it’s up to me to punish you! And there’s not a fuckin’ thing you can do about it, you slut!”

“Here’s the paddle, Dad!” Steve panted, running up to them. His cock was so hard now that it was flat up against his belly, and Tiffany moaned when she saw it.

Before the girl knew what was happening, her father and brothers had her stretched face-down on the lawn. Ted and Steve held her down easily while her father stood over her, smacking the large paddle against the palm of his hand.

“Okay, bitch, get ready! Enjoy your punishment!” Mark growled as he raised the paddle.

Tiffany almost passed out when the paddle smashed against her trembling ass cheeks. The pain shot all the way through her body. But the pain eased after a few seconds and she felt her pussy beginning to drool. She had been right before… she was responding sexually to her beating!

“Stop it, Daddy! Oh, please stop! Oh, God!” she cried.

She shrieked in pain as the paddle landed with a loud “thunk” on her firm ass again. The heat boiling up from her pussy filled her entire body, thrilling the girl, who secretly hoped that her father wouldn’t stop beating her!

“That’s great, Dad!” Steve yelled. “Hit her again!”

“Yeah, Dad! The stupid cunt has it coming!” Ted agreed.

Both of the teens were stroking her growing hard-ons now, their eyes riveted to the sexy sight of their sexy sister sprawled helplessly on the ground while their father beat her ass with the paddle. She was no longer struggling to get away and Ted and Steve held her down easily with only one hand while they used their free hands to jerk themselves off!

“Damned right I’ll hit her again! This whore has to learn her lesson!” Mark yelled as he brought the large paddle down onto her ass again.

“Yeeeooowww!” she cried. She felt the heat from her reddened ass spreading into her by and spreading like wild-fire through her loins.

Her father’s blows landed with a relentless rhythm that jarred her entire body every single time. She moaned with a mingled sense of pain and pleasure, losing count of the number of blows that rained down on her helpless ass.

Mark continued to beat his daughter’s ass until the girl felt nothing but a rosy warm glow in her ass, and a hot, exciting juiciness in her pussy! Her ass was on fire, igniting her cunt into a raw, pulsing hunger. She didn’t know why she should be so turned on by the spanking but she was. Her pussy drooled out steady streams of her thick fuck juices until they ran down her legs.

And, suddenly, all Tiffany could think of was cock. A big, hard cock sticking up her hungry pussy. She needed to be fucked!

She felt her father’s tongue licking her thighs, lapping up all of her juices. The hot pleasure she felt from his rough, pink, darting tongue made her come. The yard twisted crazily around her as she came and she felt dizzy and weak with the impact of her orgasm.

“Yeah, I think that about does it, boys,” Mark said, stroking her ass, which was reddened from the blows it had taken. “I think she’s ready.”

“Ready for what, Dad?” Ted asked eagerly.

“I told you it would be my turn next. I’m gonna fuck her up the ass!” Mark said.

“No!” Tiffany screamed. “You can’t do that! Your cock’s too huge! It’ll tear me up!”

Even though just a moment before she had been super turned on, and even though she had already been fucked in the ass by Ted, the thought of Mark’s ten inches of cockmeat tearing up her asshole filled the girl with stark raving terror.

“Shut up, cunt!” Mark roared, slapping her bruised asscheeks brutally. “I’m gonna show you what it’s like having a man fucking up your ass. Admit it! You’re turned on by the idea!”

The horny teenager didn’t even trust herself to answer. The feel of her father’s hand stroking her naked ass did turn her on. The lewd words he spat out at her turned her on. And, the sight of three hard-ons just waiting to fuck into her turned her on. But she was still terrified by the idea of her father forcing his huge battering ram of a cock up her tiny asshole!

“Please don’t, Daddy,” she murmured weakly, her voice quivering. “Don’t do it! You’ll tear me apart. I promise not to ever act like a cock-tease again!”

“Too late for that kind of a promise, my dear,” her father said scornfully. “Fucking you in your ass is just the thing to teach you a good lesson. Besides, punishment is supposed to hurt, you stupid bitch!”

“Go on, Dad, ass-fucking the whore! We want to see you do it!” Ted urged, stroking his growing hard-on.

“Yeah, Dad,” Steve agreed. “Fuck her up the ass! Fuck her good and hard!”

Mark laughed. “Don’t worry about that! When I finish fucking this slut in the ass with my big prick her ass will know it’s been good and fucked!”

Tiffany yelped as her father suddenly rammed his middle finger into her ass crack, stopping just short of fucking his finger into her asshole. She tensed up, trying to make her asshole so tight he wouldn’t be able to even get his finger into it, let alone his huge ten-incher!

“Mmm. This asshole’s really good and tight. How’d you ever get your cock in there, Ted?” Mark asked, frowning.

He glanced at his son for an answer, but Ted hadn’t even heard the question. The teen was staring at Tiffany’s ass with lust-glazed eyes, his hand slowly jerking his prick up and down. His mouth was drooling at the corners, and he moaned softly, over and over.

Steve and his father exchanged an amused glance, understanding only too well what had the teen so turned on. If it weren’t for their considerable fucking experience, they would have already shot their wads all over the ground!

“Yeah, really tight,” Mark repeated. “Needs some lubrication.”

Mark took his finger from her ass and plunged it all the way up her trembling pussyhole. Tiffany felt her father’s finger fucking into her cunt and she came. She couldn’t help herself. The feel of her father’s big finger fucking in and out of her ravaged pussy was just too exciting for her to ignore. He touched on all the raw nerve-endings and stroked his finger over them. She could not help but respond.

Her tight pussy was pouring out more fuck-juice than she thought she had in her!

“Keep her down, guys,” Mark said, but he knew that the girl would no longer try to get away, not now anyway.

She loves this finger-fucking I’m giving her pussy! The guys’ll probably have to hold her down good and tight, though, once I start fucking her asshole! Mark knew that the beautiful sexy blonde was right. He knew that his huge, ten-inch prick would tear her asshole all up! He grinned, enjoying the thrill of feeling her tight ass muscles clenching around his cock. Yeah, he thought, we’ll have to hold her down for her ass-fucking punishment. But right now nothing could make her try to get away! She’s enjoying the feel of my finger up her horny cunt too much!

Ted and Steve half-heartedly held Tiffany in place with one hand. They wanted to have both of their hands free to jerk their cocks off!

“Now that my finger’s all wet from her cuntjuices, I’ll smear them all round her asshole so it’ll take my cock easier,” Mark murmured.

“Ohhhhh, God, nooooo,” Tiffany protested weakly as she felt her father’s finger spreading her fuck oils over the tightly held hole of her ass.

She wanted to relax and let him fuck easily into her ass but pride wouldn’t let her. He had already humiliated her beyond belief, and she refused to respond to this brutal ass-fuck, no matter how much her body might want to betray her.

“Yeah, now it’s time to get my big cock ready to stick up her ass,” Mark said, knowing that his lewd words were turning on his daughter. “Better dip it into her juicy cunt fur.

He thrust forward suddenly. Tiffany gasped loudly when she felt the bloated purplish head of her father’s big cock bouncing off her swollen, moist cuntlips. She moaned softly as he stroked back and forth along her flowing pussy. He didn’t try to stuff his prick into her pussy. Instead, he rocked back and forth in the bed of her pinkish cuntlips. Her juices flowed even more than before, completely soaking his cock.

“Ohhhh, stop, Daddy, please stop! You’re driving me crazy!” she cried, ashamed to admit that he was actually turning her on.

But Mark only laughed and suddenly the girl felt his huge ten-inch cock hit squarely in the center of her asshole. Tiffany tensed up all over, moaning over and over again. In spite of her fear and humiliation, or maybe because of it, she was close to another orgasm. Her reddened, bruised ass throbbed with heat and excitement, and her intense fuck lust refused to die.

She tried to recall the anger that had burned through her before. She remembered the humiliation she had felt because her father and brothers were just using her. But then, she quickly realized that they were using her no more than she had tried to use them. Maybe they’re right, she thought finally. Maybe I’m getting just what I deserve for being such a stupid prick-tease.

“Uhhhhhh, don’t, Daddy! It hurts when you do that!” she groaned.

“Relax pussy!” Mark growled. “Just relax and I’ll really fuck the holy slit out of your ass!”

Tiffany tensed up even more. But she couldn’t hold her asshole in that tense, puckered position for long. And, as soon as her asshole began to relax, she felt the insistent shoving of her father’s prick. He didn’t drive all the way up her ass with the first thrust. He shoved the broad arrowhead-shaped knob of his huge prick into the tiny opening, then rested, watching his daughter’s reactions closely.

“Yeah, Dad! Do it! Fuck her ass!” Ted and Steve chanted as they held their sister down.

She was struggling more, now that she felt her father’s big prick up her ass. It hurt like hell and her feeling of humiliation returned.

Even though she was still turned on, too, she struggled, trying to fight her father off of her. But Steve and Ted held her down easily now, their hands no longer jerking themselves off. They realized that if they continued to rub their cocks, they would come soon, and they didn’t want that to happen until they could fuck Tiffany again!

Panting, moaning with pain and fear and excitement, the girl felt the huge cock enter her asshole a little more. Inch by inch, Mark shoved his prick into her tightest hole until, finally, he was buried balls-deep in her ass chute.

“Aieeeee!” Tiffany screamed, her body consumed with a red-hot pain as her father’s entire ten-inch cock rested inside her tight, little ravaged asshole. She could feel her ass tissues tearing and ripping, and the sensation turned her on in spite of the pain that overwhelmed her.

Tiffany was sure that her father was going to rip her apart with his huge prick. The tender walls of her asshole were stretched to the breaking point around the monstrously huge cock, and she wondered how she would ever survive this ass-rape!

CHAPTER NINE

“She loves it, Dad!” Ted cried. “Look at her face!”

“Sure she loves it,” Steve said, laughing hoarsely. “All cock-teasers love cock! You just have to force them to admit it sometimes!”

“Oh, God, yesss, Daddy,” Tiffany moaned, unable to keep quiet any longer. “Fuck me good! Give it all to me! Rip my ass up with that huge prick of yours! Fuck my ass haaaard!”

The three males laughed delightedly as Mark sank his prick another inch into her asshole. The thick juices from her pussy were all gone now. He had used them all up his lubrication for the first cock-thrust. As he pulled his huge, hard prick out from her tight, hot asshole, it felt to the girl as though he were going to pull her guts out along with his prick!

“Aieeeeeeee!” she screamed as she came.

Her orgasm smashed through her with tremendous force. Her father’s cock was filling up her asshole so totally it thrilled the girl beyond belief. She didn’t want him to rape her asshole. But, she needed his cock inside her, pulsing hot and so hard that she could feel it throbbing lewdly inside her.

When Mark fucked back into her asshole, Tiffany felt his hairy, muscular thighs rubbing against her well-paddled ass. The erotic sensation brought her off again. She couldn’t hold back the rising tide of emotions building up inside her. It seemed as though every single thing her father did turned her on even more.

“Ahhhhhhhh, Daddy,” she moaned, beside herself with fuck lust.

The feel of his cock so lewdly bucking against her clenching ass walls made her gasp with excitement and pleasure. The heat from his prick ignited a flame of lust inside her that wouldn’t die down. And the incredibly sexy feel of his thighs and crotch grinding hard against her sensitive ass was all it took to make her come again.

“Fuck,” cried her father. “She’s clamping down on my prick so hard I can barely stand it. Feels like her fuckin’ asshole’s trying to cut my prick right off!”

“Yeah, that’s how it was for me too, Dad,” Ted said, proud that he had gotten to fuck his sister’s asshole first, before his father. “It’s the tightest hole!”

“Damn! You guys are lucky! I loved fucking her pussy but now, hearing you guys talk about her ass, I can’t wait to fuck it!” Steve panted, licking his lips excitedly as he continued to hold the girl down.

They could all tell that it really wasn’t necessary to hold Tiffany down anymore. She was too lost in her own depraved world of lust to try to get away. But, she was thrashing and writhing wildly and wriggling her ass obscenely as her father ass-fucked her. And, the two teens turned on to the thrill of holding her in their hands as she squirmed and twisted. Mark’s hands gripped the meaty half moons of her ass and pulled them wider apart. Tiffany felt that peculiar, exciting mingling of pain and pleasure again. Her tight ass walls were stretched out around her father’s cock now and he plowed powerfully all the way up into her guts, then began grinding his prick in a circle inside her.

“Yeeeoowwww!” Tiffany screamed, coming again. Her pussy released a fresh flood of cuntjuices, which bathed her father’s prick, soothing the torn, ravaged ass-flesh.

“Wow! Look at that cunt come!” Steve hollered excitedly, his hard-on jerking and twitching.

Mark thrust his big, ten-inch cock in and out of her asshole with slow, deliberate strokes. Then he reached around her body and began playing with her clit with his fingers and she came. And came. And came.

She thrashed about wildly as she came, her ass cheeks moving in obscene circles in the air. She moaned and cried out her passion and pleasure, loving the feel of her father’s gigantic prick impaling her up the ass.

Mark grinned and began to ass-fuck his daughter with strong thrusts. He ran his fingers into her cunt, flicking back and forth across her twitching clit.

The blonde teenager was so turned on she couldn’t think straight. All that mattered to her was the exciting, forbidden sensations she was feeling from her father fucking her ass while he fingered her pussy.

“Aaaarrggggh,” Mark grunted, fucking into his daughter’s tight, gripping asshole so hard that he lifted her up onto her toes, using only his prick.

“Jeeeesus! That’s hot!” Steve muttered. “Look at the way Dad’s using his prick.

“Wow!” Ted said, shaking his head. “Never saw anything like it!”

But Mark didn’t even hear his sons’ words of praise for his skillful fucking technique. His blood was pounding loudly in his ears, cutting off all other sounds. He groaned with pleasure as he fucked his big prick in and out of his daughter’s demanding asshole.

He couldn’t believe the way Tiffany was using her ass muscles in his prick. She sure learned fast! She was tensing, then relaxing her strong ass muscles, holding his cock in place each time it fucked into her, then releasing it once again as the man moaned and groaned with pleasure.

He grabbed her around the waist and lifted her entirely off the ground. He leaned back and shoved his prick upward into her asshole. Her legs shot up in front of her driving her ass back into his groin even more. She could feel her father’s cock penetrate her asshole even deeper than before, and she screamed with excitement.

“Yessssss, Daddy! Yesssss! Fuck me! Harder! Fuck my ass haaaaard!” she yelled, tossing her head violently from side to side, her long, blonde hair whipping about her beautiful face.

Again, Mark fucked into her ass as he lifted her entirely off the ground. This time Tiffany helped him by flinging her arms up into the air, which caused her ass to grind down lewdly into his crotch. An extra half inch of his cock up her ass was her reward.

Mark flung her from side to side, lifted and dropped her, all without pulling his prick all the way out of her asshole. And, again, the girl came, feeling her cunt walls tightening around her father’s cock.

God, she thought, I wish I could keep that incredible cock inside my ass forever! I’d do anything to keep him from pulling it out. Her muscles tightened up even more as she crushed down on his prick.

She felt her father’s cock throbbing more violently and she knew he would come any minute now. She felt a mixture of excitement and disappointment. Excitement because soon she would be feeling the rush of her daddy’s cum up her asshole, and disappointment because that meant that their torrid fuck session was about to end.

“Christ!” Mark groaned as he felt his balls tightening up painfully. His nuts were tumbling and churning now, and he realized it was only seconds before his orgasm would rip through his cock.

“No!” Tiffany cried, surprised by her own words. “Don’t come, Daddy! Fuck my ass some more! I want more! Don’t to this to meeeee! Don’t come!”

“Shut up, you lousy cunt! Take my cum! All of it! And love it!” Mark grunted as he came. He closed his eyes tightly and the veins on the side of his neck stood out, pulsing visibly with the wild exertion of his powerful orgasm.

Tiffany moaned, coming again as she felt her father’s hot cum rising up into her whole. The gushers of jism spurting into her raped whole made the girl feel weak with ecstasy. She felt the constant spurting of his precious load of cum, and she came again. Before she was ready for their fuck session to end, her father’s cock went limp.

“Noooooo, no, no,” she cried in frustration even though her father had made her come so many times that the girl had long ago lost count.

She wasn’t ready for the exciting ass-fucking to end. She burned inside from her father’s huge cock. And the hot rush of his cum hadn’t squelched her desires. It just made her want more! She wanted more and more. She wanted lots of cock! She wanted lots of fucking! But now her father’s cock was soft. The blonde wailed with disappointment and frustration.

“Jeeesus, that was wild!” Mark exclaimed, stumbling back from her ass. His cum had overflowed her asshole and it now dribbled obscenely down her inner thighs. He looked down at his cock, soft now and exhausted looking. “She’s got a hell of an ass for fucking, I can tell you!”

He looked at the streams of jism leaking from her tiny asshole, and he wished his cock was still hard so he could fuck her some more, the way she begged him to do. But he knew that just wasn’t possible, not after a savage, wild fucking like he had just given her.

“She’s all yours, guys,” he mumbled. “Do whatever you want with her.”

Tiffany looked up at her brothers, excitement and hope lighting up her face. How she hoped that they would fuck her again!

“I get her next,” said Ted, hurrying around behind her.

“Like hell you do! You just had your turn before Dad. I got a raging hard-on watching you two fuck her. So I get her now,” Steve demanded.

“Shit, Steve! You’re always trying to push me around just because you’re older than I am. Big fucking deal! I want to fuck her now and I’m going to!” Ted shouted, giving his big brother a threatening shove.

Tiffany brushed back a stray strand of her silken, blonde hair. She could hardly believe that her brothers were fighting over who was going to get to fuck her next! She was super turned on by the knowledge that they were both so hot and hard they could hardly wait to fuck her!

And she knew it was her fault that they were arguing now. Her cock-teasing ways had gotten them so horny that they no longer thought of her as a person but as an object, a cunt to stick their pricks into. They wanted to fuck her and that was all there was to it. She felt a stab of guilt, knowing that she was the one responsible for the friction between her two beloved brothers now.

“Don’t… please don’t argue over me… Ted… Steve…” she pleaded in a weak voice. “I… I know it’s all my fault… I was wrong… the way I acted… being such a cock-teaser… I’m so sorry.” She moaned, tears trickling from her eyes.

Mark and his sons looked at Tiffany in amazement. They had never seen the girl act so humble or go ashamed of her own actions.

“What it is, Tiffany? What are you trying to say?” Mark asked.

“It’s all my fault,” she sniffed. “And I want to make it up to you. So, please don’t argue like that.”

She had their full attention now! “Make it up to us?” Steve echoed. “How?”

“Yeah,” Ted muttered, his cock jerking crazily as he turned on even more. “What are you going to do?”

“I… I fought you before, but I want to cooperate with you now, she murmured, a flush of excitement sweeping over her, making her firm flesh attractively rosy.

Tiffany turned over onto her back and spread her legs wantonly. Her blonde-rimmed cunt gleamed invitingly. She reached between her legs and fingered her swollen cuntlips until they were a bright red. Then she pulled them apart, revealing her puckering cunthole.

She smiled up at her big brother. “C’mon, Steve. Ted won’t mind,” she murmured, flashing her brother a warm smile that held a world of promise in it. “You start. Fuck me!”

CHAPTER TEN

Ted laughed huskily and slapped his brother on the back. “Tiff’s right, Steve. I don’t mind! I’ll fuck her after you finish. Go to it, Bro. Fuck her cunt and fuck it good!”

Steve shot his brother a grateful look and licked his lips excitedly as he stared down at his sexy sister, now writhing on the ground in a frenzy of fuck-lust. He could hardly believe the change that had come over her!

“Ohhh, hurry, Steve,” she groaned.

“Hurry and get that big cock of yours into my pussy! I need to feel it fucking my cunt! Hurry, please!”

Mark laughed and pushed his son toward Tiffany: “You heard her, Son. Fuck the cunt!”

Mark and Ted sat cross-legged on the ground, no longer needing to worry about holding the girl down while Steve fucked her. They began to finger their cocks while they grew more and more excited, anxiously waiting for the hot fucking action to start.

Steve walked between Tiffany’s legs, his prick sticking straight out in front of him. Tiffany reached out and grabbed it, pulling it straight toward her.

“Wow! You really are hot, aren’t you?” Steve asked, his cock jerking lewdly in her hands.

“Ohhh, yesss, Steve! I’ve learned my lesson now. And I want you to fuck me however you want. But just fuck me! I need it so baaaaad!”

Steve knelt between her legs as Tiffany guided his big, bursting cock toward her wet pussyhole. As he moved toward her she pulled his prick forward and, at the same time, scooted her hips forward, impaling herself skillfully on the teen’s big ten-incher, so like his dad’s.

“Ahhhhhhhh, yesssss,” the horny blonde screamed with pleasure and excitement.

She felt her brother’s prick bucking and jerking hard against her tender cunt walls, and she writhed and moaned, realizing how lucky she was to have three hard cocks at her service!

“Fuck meeeeee!” she yelled over and over. Steve grinned and rested his hands on either side of her body as he began to stroke back and forth. He felt her hot, wet cunt grab his cock and squeeze it hard before letting go again, and he groaned with a hot, rising fuck lust for his sexy sister.

“Ohhhhh, Tiff, what a great, tight cunt you’ve got! Squeeze my prick, honey! Squeeze that fucker!” he yelled.

“Yeah! Fuck her hard, Son,” Mark said proudly, his cock already rising to a new stiffness in his hands as he continued to watch the exciting fuck action along with Ted.

Tiffany raised her head and moaned continually as she watched her brother’s long, reddish cockshaft vanishing between her blonde furred cuntlips. She had never seen anything so exciting in her life! She could see every single one of his ten inches of cock fucking into her smoothly.

Steve was thrilled by the same sight, his eyes fixed on his sister’s cunt as he stroked into her over and over. The lewd, squishing sounds as he pulled out turned him on even more. And the sight of her excited fuck-juices puddling on the lawn under her crotch let the teen know just how aroused the horny teen really was. It was all so exciting to Steve that he realized he would have to use every ounce of his self-control to keep from coming too soon.

He began to fuck her expertly with slow, deliberate strokes, which made the girl moan as her entire body twitched and writhed obscenely beneath his prick.

Steve lowered his face to his sister’s tits, his lips closing over the rigid, stiff nipple of one of her gigantic tits.

“Ahhhhhhh, Steve, suck my tits!” the girl moaned and she came.

Steve could feel Tiffany’s pussy spasming in orgasm around his cock, and he thrilled to the exciting sensation, having to hold himself back so he wouldn’t blow his wad too soon.

As he continued to fuck his big ten-inch prick into her convulsing pussy, he used his tongue to lick across both of the stiff, sensitive nips, and down into the deep valley between the two mountainous tits. Tiffany was moaning constantly now, and Steve was excited by the knowledge that it was his cock that had the girl so turned on.

“Ahhhhh, Steve, your cock’s soooo big and hard! It feels great! Fuck me, Steve, fuck meeee!” she moaned, arching her back enough to give the teen a fully exposed pussyhole to drive his bursting prick into.

The girl reached out and raked her brother’s broad muscular back with her sharp fingernails. She left bloody tracks on Steve’s hard, masculine flesh but neither of the young lovers noticed. They were both too lost in their own private world of fuck-lust.

“Wow, Dad,” Ted panted, his cock growing stiffer and bigger in his hands. “Look at them go! That could’ve been me! Maybe I shouldn’t have let Steve go first.”

Mark laughed. “Don’t worry, Son. You’ll get your chance. The way this slut is acting, I’d say we’re all gonna get a lot more turns before she’s finished with us!”

Tiffany was happier at that moment than ever before in her life. The feel of Steve’s big cock pressing hotly against her trembling pussy walls turned her on beyond belief. And the way he was working his hot, hard tongue over and between her gigantic tits just thrilled her all the more.

Her big tits quivered under his sucking lips and licking tongue until she was about ready to come again. Using both of her hands, she gripped her big brother’s upper arms hard, pulling him even closer to her, demanding more and more from the teen.

“Fuck me, Steve! I want it all! Give me all your cock! Rip me apart with that big monster of yours!” she panted.

“She sure sounds different now than she did before, Dad,” Ted laughed huskily, watching the horny girl spreading her legs even wider for Steve.

“Yeah,” Mark agreed. “Look at the way she’s getting off on that hard fucking he’s giving her. Did the same thing with me when I fucked her ass hard. That cunt doesn’t know what gentle, loving fucking.”

“That’s okay with me, Dad!” Ted said, laughing again. “I’m looking, forward to fucking her as hard as I can!”

“You’ll be next after Steve, Ted. Then I’ll be ready to go again,” he murmured, glancing down at his cock, which was already rock-hard and twitching with desire.

“What happens if we make her too sore from all this fucking?” Ted asked worriedly.

Mark chuckled. “Why, then we’d have to call her sister out here to eat her pussy out for her. That would be nice and soothing.”

“Yeah, and we could all watch!” Ted said, groaning with excitement at the idea of watching Alice eating Tiffany’s pussy out.

“You got it, Son!” Mark laughed.

“Mmmmm, such a sweet, hot, tight cunt!” Steve groaned, digging his prick even deeper into the girl’s hungry cunt.

“Fuck me hard! Fuck me good! Fuck meeee!” Tiffany bellowed, her entire body going rigid with the force of the climax smashing into her body.

The horny blonde felt as if she were going right out of her mind with the raging lust that filled her entire body, every fiber and nerve of her being. Each thrust of her big brother’s hot, hard cock made her feel just that much more turned on. She could feel all ten inches of the massive prick reaming out her pussy, and she thrilled to the sensation, moaning over and over as her brother continued to fuck her skillfully.

“Ohhh, baby, you’re such a hot fuck!” Steve groaned.

His strong hands reached down under the girl’s trembling ass cheeks and lifted her ass off the ground. She whined and ground her pussy down hard into his crotch. Her sexy movement allowed her big brother’s prick to enter her cunt at a new and excitingly different angle. She whimpered again, beside herself with lust.

He lifted her up even more until most of Tiffany’s weight was pinned on her shoulders. He fucked her pussy as hard as he could, making the girl writhe with excitement.

“Yesssss, yesssss, Stevie!” Tiffany panted. “Fuck that big monster of a cock all the way up my pussy! Give it to me! Fuck meeeee!”

“You got it, baby!” Steve cried. “Hang on!”

He suddenly, quickly turned the girl over in midair. As she felt herself going up and over, he slid underneath her body. She landed heavily on top of him, his prick never once leaving her horny pussy. She now lay on top of him, her legs on either side of his, her toes just barely touching the ground.

“Go on, baby,” Steve ordered, “fuck yourself!”

“All riiiight!” Tiffany squealed excitedly, moving her trim ass up and down so that she could get Steve’s cock moving into her cunt again.

Feeling such a new-found freedom of movement just turned the girl on even more powerfully. Now she could rotate her ass, move and spin her hips so that she was able to cork-screw herself down hard over her brother’s prick.

She bent forward and dragged her nips across Steve’s chest as she moved up and down. She glanced up and saw Ted’s cock about to explode and she licked her lips hungrily, longing to taste his cum. Or if she couldn’t taste it, maybe she could feel it shooting inside her while Steve was still fucking her! The idea thrilled her so much that she almost came on the spot.

“Ted!” she yelled suddenly, startling everyone. “Come on over here and fuck me!”

“Hey, wait a minute!” Steve objected. “I’m not finished with you yet, you little cunt! You can’t do that!”

Tiffany laughed softly as she continued to pull her pussy up and down on her brother’s big, hard cock. “Not to worry, Brother dear,” she murmured. “I want you to stay right where you are so I can fuck my cunt on your big prick!”

“But you said…” Steve started to say, confused now.

She laughed again. “I told Ted to fuck me, but I didn’t say I wanted him to fuck me in the pussy!”

A gleam suddenly lit up Steve’s eyes and he grinned back at his sister. “Oh, I get it! You want him to fuck you in the ass!”

“Yessss! Come on, Ted, fuck my asshole! I need it up there! Give me your big prick up my ass, Ted!” she begged, throwing him a pleading look as she kept riding Steve’s cock up and down.

“Go on, Ted,” Mark said, shoving his son toward Tiffany and Steve. The teen seemed paralyzed by his own fuck-lust, unable to move, unable to believe his good luck! “The whore’s begging you for your cock! Don’t let her down! Go on over there and stick your prick up her ass!”

Ted grinned and all but ran the short distance to where his sister and brother were busily fucking each other. Tiffany moaned with pleasure as she felt Ted’s nine-incher diving down between her asscheeks. When she felt his throbbing cockhead strike against her asshole, she came.

Ted thrust forward hard, ramming all nine inches of his prick up his sister’s spasming asshole. Tiffany moaned, feeling Steve’s big cock reaming out her cunt while Ted’s prick fucked in and out of her tight, juicy asshole.

Suddenly, the girl felt something hard nudging against the side of her face. Turning her head, she found herself staring right at her father’s big hard-on!

“I’m feeling left out, honey. Suck me off,” Mark murmured.

Almost before he had finished speaking, Tiffany had opened her mouth wide and, as her father thrust his cock inside her hot, wet mouth, she began to suck him hard, relishing the taste of his throbbing cockmeat.

As she continued to suck her daddy’s prick, while still riding up and down on Steve’s cock, she bent forward and spread her legs even farther apart, allowing Ted to shove his big cock even deeper up her trembling asshole.

“Hey, I can feel your cock through her insides, Ted,” Steve panted. “It’s kinda weird but it feels great.”

“Yeah… damn, she’s got the tightest ass! I love fucking this bitch! I’m gonna shoot my wad any second now.”

“Noooooo! Don’t you dare come!” Tiffany cried.

“You’re gonna make me come, you stupid cunt!” Ted said. “Your asshole’s squeezing my cock so hard!”

Tiffany tried to stop squeezing the cocks in her pussy and asshole so that they would last longer. But she couldn’t. It was as if her body had a mind all its own, and she had no control over it. Both her cunt muscles and ass muscles were clamping down hard on the big cocks fucking into them, and all four lovers were moaning and groaning now as they neared orgasm.

Tiffany had slipped her mouth off of her father’s cock to beg her brother not to come too soon, but now she had it back in her mouth clear down her throat! She was expertly deep-throating her father’s prick and she thrilled to the sensation of his big cock throbbing lewdly against the walls of her throat, which she used to squeeze his cock hard.

“That’s it, baby! Suck it hard! Suck your daddy’s prick!” Mark grunted, feeling his nuts tightening painfully. He knew he was about to shoot.

Just then Steve’s cock lurched crazily and shot out a large wad of cum into Tiffany’s cunt. At almost the same instant, Ted let out a loud cry and shot his load of hot, creamy jism up his sister’s asshole.

“Ohhhh, yessss, you bastards!”

Tiffany screamed around the thickness of her father’s cock. Her words were unintelligible because of the thick prick filling her mouth, but she didn’t care. All she cared about in the whole world at that moment was in her mouth, her asshole, and her cunt. Cock and more cock! Cum and more cum!

“Keep sucking hard, you cunt! I’m commiiiinnngg!” Mark yelled as his balls released their tremendous load of cum.

Oh God, Tiffany thought to herself, I’ve died and gone to heaven! My cunt and asshole and mouth are running over with cum and I’m coming again myself! Oh God, give me more cum… more cum… and with that final, lewd thought, the girl passed out.

THE END
Source: Bbw sex

Mother Needs It Hot

Although Americans appear to the rest of the world as frank and open people, the truth is often the opposite en it comes to relating on an individual basis. This is particularly true regarding sexual relationships.

The fact is, Americans are only now learning to discuss sex and sexuality with candor, and usually that is within the limits of marital sex.

While no one is advocating sex as the prime focus of life, and while sexual privacy is very important, many adults harbor fears about themselves and their sexual behavior that could be erased if they were more aware of other people’s behavior. Most of us have been brought up to be at least slightly ashamed of anything sexual, and it is frequently reassuring to discover that we are not different, naughty, or even perverted in our sexual practices. In discussing sex with others, people find out how truly normal they are.

The characters in MOTHER NEEDS IT HOT are cases in point. Their story is one of real importance for our hung-up society. It is a story well worth the reading if we are ever to understand our own sexuality.

CHAPTER ONE

Hanging onto the strap, swaying with the motion of the subway car, Susan stared at the crudely drawn graffiti on the wall. It excited her, like everything depicting fucking excited her lately. Even the bodies pressing around her excited her.

It was the rush hour, and normally she would not be riding the subway, but today she was on it. The crush of bodies, warm, vibrant bodies, against her, felt good. Maybe that was because she had not, had a human contact — body against body — in a very long time. Whatever the cause, her body was vibrating with long-suppressed hungers. Her tits were pressed against the broad back of a faceless stranger, and it felt good. She didn’t try to draw away; it wouldn’t have been possible anyway.

She felt a delicious stinging between her thighs, a certain throb about the lips of her cunt. Her clit was trying to swell and strain against the crotch of her panties. Susan ran her tongue over her lips, her eyes half-closed and starting to glaze with a dreamy expression.

It had been so very long since she had felt this way. Always before, she would fight the feelings down, bury them. But not now. She allowed those feelings to surface, enjoying the sweetness, the itching of her cunt. Maybe that was why she didn’t try to pull away when she felt something hard pressing against the cheek of her ass. The hardness was throbbing, and whoever it was kept pushing just a bit harder against her.

There were some weird people who rode the subway, she knew. She had heard about some men who got their jollies by rubbing against a warm woman. Perhaps the man behind her was one of those.

Most women might have become frightened, fought through the crowd to get away, but not Susan.

Susan had erotic feelings, very strong erotic feelings. For many years she had suppressed them, because all they did was torment her. Despite her many opportunities to get laid, to feel a hard cock shoving into her cunt, she resisted. Not because she didn’t want to get fucked, but because she was somewhat particular about whose cock went into her cunt. Yet for some reason, this time, as she felt the throb of the hard cock on her ass, a quiver went through her, and she could feel the crotch of her panties becoming wet. The wetter they became, the better it felt to Susan. She gripped the strap hard as she swayed, and with just a slight adjustment of her ass, she made sure the cock was pressing at her asscrack. She heard a soft sigh behind her, and grinned to herself. She flexed the cheeks of her ass, and heard the sigh of pleasure again. She could turn her head and see who it was, but she didn’t want to see what he looked like.

Feeling his cock throb at the crack of her ass, Susan let her imagination flow with the images of who she really wanted to fuck. It was her secret, and had been her secret for two years. She never felt guilty or ashamed of her erotic fantasies. They felt too good to cause her shame or guilt.

With a slight wiggle of her ass, she pretended it was Tommy’s cock pressing against her. She closed her eyes as the image grew, and writhed her ass, flexing her ass cheeks as the cock throbbed between them. In her mind, Tommy’s cock rubbed up and down her ass, so very hard and hot. She wasn’t dressed, in her mind, but wearing panties. Thinking this way, she could almost feel the cock better. Whoever it was behind her was rubbing up and down, sliding his hard-on along the crack of her ass. Susan kept tightening her ass cheeks, letting them relax, then tightening them again.

The subway stopped, hut Susan stood where she was. A few people managed to get off the train, and a few more squeezed in. The man behind her was pressed tighter, and his cock seemed to slip between the cheeks of her ass, through his pants, and her dress and panties. It felt like an enormous cock, but it was difficult to tell for sure.

She arched her ass back a little, and felt the returning pressure. A soft sigh came from her mouth as the cock throbbed more and more. She lifted up and down on her tiptoes, sliding the crack of her ass on the man’s hard-on. In her mind, Tommy’s cock was sliding up and down, and she could practically feel the hard flesh of his cock against the nakedness of her flesh. She imagined she was naked, with Tommy’s cock sliding up and down the crack of her smooth, rounded ass. Her cunt throbbed and burned, her cunt pressing at the crotch of her wet panties.

The man pressing up against her ass was jiggling up and down, dry-fucking the crack of her ass. He was encouraged by the sharp backward press of her ass and the way Susan squeezed her asscheeks together. She wondered if it would be possible to get fucked on a crowded subway car, with no one knowing the difference. Crushed so lightly, she felt it was possible. Neither would have to really move, she decided. The sway and jolting of the train would do the work for them.

The gasping behind her was increasing, and Susan wiggled her ass as best she could. It amused her to think she could make this man, this person behind her, come in his pants. He would be satisfied, and although she wouldn’t, it would feel good to cause his cock to gush into his pants. It wasn’t really a cock tease this way, because the man would get something out of it. And it wasn’t as if she was being fucked.

Her station was coming up, and she felt she had to hurry if she wanted to accomplish this. She pushed her ass backward as hard as she could, and felt the return pressure of that throbbing hard-on. Her panties and skirt were right in the crack of her asshole now, and she could actually feel the unknown cock throbbing against her assbud.

Then it happened. The man gave a strangling gurgle, and Susan felt the spasms of his cock between the cheeks of her ass. She hoped he didn’t come so much it seeped through his pants and got her skirt wet.

It was over just as the doors hissed open, and Susan squeezed past the bodies and outside. Without looking back, she began walking to the stairs. Reaching the turnstile, she saw people being helped over, while others climbed the steel railings.

“Careful, Ma’am,” said a man. “Damn thing is broken. I’ll help you over.”

Susan allowed the man to take her arm and help her. She swung her leg over, and caught sight of a young man sitting off by himself, leaning against the wall, watching. His eyes gleamed as Susan lifted her leg, and she knew he had positioned himself to see up all the dresses of the women being helped across the turnstile. She impulsively gave him a fine peek at her crotch, and winked at him as she hurried past. The man returned a grin, and she noticed he had a hard-on bulging up from his pants.

Some people got their kicks in strange ways, she thought.

Walking quickly, her heels tapping on the sidewalk, Susan didn’t delay on her way home. Tommy was there, and she was anxious to be with him. It was getting to the point where she hated to go to work and leave him in the apartment alone. Not just when he was alone, either, for she hated to be away from for any length of time.

Men gazed after her as she walked, her rich brown hair dancing about her shoulders, her tits jiggling tightly inside her blouse. Her ass rippled and twisted as her long legs made quick strides.

Today was the day her sister was to arrive. Susan had been looking forward to her sister coming. She had not seen her sister in almost two years, and wondered how she was now. She had agreed with reluctance to let Wanda stay with her and Tommy, and had agreed to help her get a job. But she felt Wanda would be a hindrance to her.

For the past few months, Susan had felt a growing change between her and Tommy. The atmosphere between them was taking on a new meaning, and Susan was waiting almost breathlessly to see what would happen. She had felt such tension between herself and men before, and knew it was erotic. This feeling was different only in that Tommy was her son.

She simply felt her son would be a fantastic fucking partner, and because he was her son, Susan refused to let that sway her judgment. She had no hang-ups about fucking Tommy, none at all.

But now, with Wanda staying awhile, it would be sure to put a damper on the growing attraction she and Tommy were feeling for each other. So far, her son looked openly at her, gazing at her flawless, firm tits, staring at her ass, or peeking at her knees. Not that Susan had exposed anything to him yet, but he looked and his expression was hungry. Once, just a day or so before, he had, touched her on her hip, and both of them had gasped and frozen far a moment. She had glanced down at his hand touching her hip, then into her son’s hungry eyes. Then they pulled away, and there was no further mention of the incident, yet they both had felt the electrical charge whipping through the air.

Tommy was a virgin, she was sure. She had never seen him with a girl, and he seldom went anywhere. She didn’t like him to go outside very often. It was getting dangerous to be alone on the streets, with the gangs roaming about, muggings and so on. She was lucky that Tommy didn’t associate himself with a gang, she thought.

Entering her apartment building, she took the elevator to the tenth floor, and quietly opened the door to her apartment.

Tommy and Wanda didn’t see or hear her enter; they sat on the couch, pressing lightly together. Susan saw that Tommy had his hand under his aunt’s dress and his tongue was down her throat. The next thing she saw was her sister gripping Tommy’s cock very hard. She could see the head of her son’s cock bulging up, very swollen and very smooth, and the glistening beads of wetness on his pinhole. Susan stood still, her eyes wide and hot, staring at her son’s cock. She was afraid to breathe, afraid to make a sound. Not because she would startle them, but because she didn’t want her son’s cock to disappear.

Wanda was moaning softly as she sucked Tommy’s tongue writhing her ass on the couch, opening and closing her legs. Susan saw her son had his hand inside Wanda’s panties. She watched as her sister pumped her fist up and down Tommy’s cock, and listened to the groan of pleasure he made. She had not seen his cock before, not like this. She had seen it pressing in hardness against the front of his pants, but never standing free and naked. It was larger than she had expected.

“Well?” she finally said.

There was an immediate reaction from Tommy and Wanda. Wanda gave a little scream as she jerked her mouth away from Tommy’s tongue, pulling his hand from her panties at the same time. Wanda sat upright quickly, clamping her knees together and flushing with shyness. Tommy, seeing his mother standing in the doorway, stuffed his cock into his pants. Susan almost laughed at the trouble he had because it remained hard.

“I see I got home just in time,” Susan said, closing the door. She was trembling, and her cunt seemed to be throbbing with heat.

Tommy didn’t appear embarrassed at all. It was Wanda who blushed and couldn’t look at Susan. Susan placed her purse on a table and turned to look at her son and sister. Wanda was only a few years older than Tommy, about the prettiest blonde in their old hometown. She was sweet and cuddly and shy, with an innocent way of looking at a person that said she wasn’t as innocent as she appeared. Her sky-blue eyes promised and teased. She was curvy and slender, like Susan.

“When did you get in, Wanda?” she asked. Wanda whispered something, but it was Tommy who answered. “She got here about an hour ago, Mom.”

“Only an hour ago,” Susan asked, arching her eyebrows. “And already you’ve got your hand in her panties, Tommy?”

Tommy almost blushed. Almost, but not quite. This was the boldest Susan had spoken to him.

“And you, Wanda,” Susan said, facing her sister. “I’m surprised at you. I really am.”

“I’m sorry,” Wanda whispered, gazing down at her lap, her hands folded there. “I didn’t mean to do it, Susan.”

“Oh, is that right?” Susan asked, but her voice was not unkind. “If you didn’t mean to, why were you?”

“Mom,” Tommy said. “It wasn’t Wanda’s fault. I’m the one.”

“The one what?”

“I started it, Mom, not Wanda.”

“I suppose you put her hand on your cock,” Susan said.

Tommy’s eyes grew hot, and Wanda’s head jerked up, her blush making her face a deep pink.

“That’s right — cock,” Susan said, but there was no anger in her voice. “If you’re old enough to play with a girl, you’re old enough to hear the word, Tommy.”

Susan noticed her son’s cock was still very hard, outlined against his pants. That pleased her. She looked at it openly, her own eyes growing wet with desire. Tommy made no effort to try and hide his hard-on, but sat there with his knees open, hands at his sides on the cushions. Although she had her knees clamped together, Wanda’s skirt was halfway up her thighs.

“Wanda, do you mind if I talk to Tommy in private for a moment?” Susan asked.

Wanda got up and, averting her face from her older sister, disappeared down the hall. Susan watched her son, who was watching the swelling cheeks of Wanda’s cute ass.

“I don’t care who started it, Tommy,” Susan said, lowering her eyes to her son’s bulging hard-on meaningfully. “That isn’t important to me. What I want to know is this; you know Wanda is my sister, your aunt. Don’t you feel strange about feeling her up?”

Tommy shivered with excitement, listening to his mother talk to him as if he was a grownup, using the words boys and girls did at school. Like his mother, he had sensed the changing atmosphere between them. He wanted to feel his mother’s body badly, to touch her in all those secret places. If he had gotten some sort of sign from his mother, he would have been feeling her up a long time ago.

“I don’t feel strange at all, Mom,” he said after a brief pause.

Susan felt a thrill grow inside her body. Her cunt twitched hotly, and she flashed a smile at her son. “That’s what I hoped to hear.”

She stepped close to her son, holding her hand out. Tommy took her hand and stood up. Susan was six inches taller than her son, and he tilted his head to look into her eyes. Susan held his hand tightly, and brought her other hand between them.

“I don’t see why I shouldn’t be able to touch it, too,” Susan whispered in a hoarse voice. “If you let my sister touch it, I suppose I can feel your cock, too, right, Tommy.”

Before her son could answer, she placed her palm on his bulging cock. Tommy gasped, and Susan pressed, feeling the length of his prick. She pressed at it, and felt a responding throb. She rubbed her palm from his swollen cockhead to the base, then cupped her hand about his balls. Susan squeezed her son’s balls gently, making Tommy moan softly.

“Nice,” she murmured. “Very nice, Tommy.”

She pulled his hand between them, turning it around. Holding his balls tightly, staring down into his eyes, she pressed her son’s palm against her cunt. She heard Tommy’s quick gasp, and she smiled at him.

“That is just as hot as my sister’s,” she whispered, rubbing his hand back and forth, pressing her skirt between her thighs. “Mother’s pussy is just as hot as your aunt’s cunt is.”

“Ohhhhh, Mom!” Tommy groaned, curling his fingers tightly into his mother’s crotch. “It sure is!”

CHAPTER TWO

Susan pressed her hips forward, holding the back of her son’s hand, smashing his palm against her cunt. She twisted her hips, clutching her son’s balls tightly but tenderly.

“They feel so hard, baby,” she whispered. “They feel loaded, very full.” She slipped her hand up to his cock again, trying to close her fingers around it. “And this is very, very hard, too.”

Tommy rubbed at his mother’s taint, feeling the heat burn through her panties and skin.

“This isn’t going to work,” Susan purred hotly. “Come with me, Tommy.”

She held his hand tightly as she pulled her son down the hallway. They passed the closed door of the bedroom Wanda was to use. Susan hurried into her own room, dragging her eager son with her. She closed the door, then turned to face. Tommy, her eyes blazing with hunger.

“Now, take it out for me,” she hissed.

Tommy, not the least shy, hurriedly opened his pants, and his cock surged out. Susan gasped and gabbed it, closing her fingers tightly about her son’s cock.

“Oh, God, it’s hard!” she whimpered, and began to jerk back and forth. “So very hard! And beautiful! You have a beautiful cock, Tommy!”

She jacked her hot fist back and forth a few times, then cupped her hand about his swollen cockhead. She felt the wetness seeping out of his piss hole.

“Oh, it’s so lovely!” she gurgled, then stepped back.

With her eyes blazing at her son’s cock, Susan unzipped her skirt and let it fall to her feet. She wore only her skimpy panties, hardly anything covered. Her panties held her hips tightly, and curls of dark pussy hair swirled up above the elastic waist. The hair of her pussy and the puffy lips of her cunt made a delicious, teasing bulge in the crotch of her panties.

Tommy, staring, felt his cock throb up and down. His eyes burned at his mother, fixed almost hypnotically at her crotch. Susan lifted her blouse, then with a jerk, tore it from her body. Her bra was stretched and filled with her shapely, firm tits. She tried to tear it off, but found it hard to do. Feverishly, staring hotly at his jerking cock, she managed to unhook the bra and tossed it aside.

“Ohhhh, nice, Mom!” Tommy groaned as he stared at her tits.

Susan’s tits stood out in round firmness, spaced widely, with deliciously stiff nipples.

“They’re so pretty, Mom!”

“Hold them, Tommy,” she panted. “Hold my tits!”

Tommy lifted both hands, closing his fingers around them. Susan moaned softly as he squeezed.

“Ohhhh, that feels wonderful!” Susan purred. “Pull my nipples, Tommy! Oh, God… twist my nipples hard!”

Tommy did, bringing low gurgles of delight from his mother. Susan again grasped her son’s cock, squeezing it hard, making her son grunt. Her other hand moved to his back, and she rubbed it up to the back of his head. Pulling her son’s face up, she smashed her lips against his. Wildly, her cunt on fire, Susan plunged her tongue into her son’s mouth, moaning hotly. She pumped almost frantically on his cock.

Tommy’s hands left his mother’s tits, scooting around her waist. He clutched at her ass, pulling her tightly against his body. Susan pulled her tongue out of his wet mouth.

“I need this, Tommy!” she sobbed. “Oh, God, I need this hard cock so much!”

She turned him loose, stepping from him. She stared down at his cock, watching it throb up and down, his cockhead dripping with readiness. She slipped her fingers into her flimsy panties, and rolled them down swiftly. She was much too anxious to move slowly, and her movements were feverish. She stepped out of her panties, completely naked before her son. Tommy didn’t have much time to admire his mother’s beauty, however.

Susan grabbed his hand and pulled him to her big bed. They lay side by side, pressing and squirming against each other. She felt her son’s cock rubbing at her stomach, smearing her flesh with that exciting juice. She grabbed at his pants, trying to shove them down.

“Take them off!” Susan hissed hungrily. “You’ve got to take those pants off, Tommy!”

Tommy removed his pants by lying down, lifting his ass and sliding them over his hips, then off his legs. Susan wasn’t in the least surprised that he wasn’t wearing shorts. She wanted to look at him, to examine his cock and precious young balls, but she wanted his cock inside her cunt more. When he pulled his t-shirt off, Susan grabbed her son and pulled him on top of her. She spread her legs wide, and feverishly pushed at his cock with one hand, grabbing the cheek of his ass with the other. Tommy, too, was much too excited to move slowly.

The head of his cock touched his mother’s burning cunt, and with a swift thrust, Tommy stabbed quickly.

“Ohhhh, my God!” Susan wailed as she felt her cunt stretch about her son’s throbbing cock. “Oh, my God! My God, Tommy! Yes! Ohhhh, yes!”

She flung her legs up into the air, holding them wide open, her cunt taking her son’s cock hungrily. She squealed when she felt her son drive deeply into her pussy, filling it. She strained against him, Tommy pressing deep and hard. For a moment, both stayed quite still. Susan wanted to feel every throb of his cock against the fiery lips of her cunt, and Tommy wanted to feel the wet heat sear the hardness of his cock. Susan held her son’s naked ass in both hands, her fingers squeezing his young ass cheeks, trying to press her cunt harder at his cock. Tommy shoved his hands down to his mother’s ass, taking a rounded asscheek in each and pulling her cunt tight onto his cock. They trembled together, both of them gasping at the exquisite sensations rumbling through their naked bodies.

“Tommy! Ohhh, baby, fuck me!” Susan finally wailed, shaking her ass into his hands. “Fuck me, Tommy! Ooohhh, Tommy, Tommy! Fuck mother! Fuck mother hard and fast! Please, please, fuck me!”

With excitement, Tommy began to plunge his cock into his mother’s receptive cunt. Susan pounded her ass up and down, meeting his thrusting cock with powerful hinges of her ass. She clawed at his ass, squirming and grinding frantically, sobbing as she tossed her head from aide to side.

“Oh, Mom?” Tommy groaned, burying his face into her tits. “It’s so good, Mom! So hot and wet and good!”

“Yes, it is!” she answered in gasps. “Fuck me good, baby! Ohhhh, I’ve wanted this for so long! Fuck me, fuck me! Ooohhh, Tommy, you have such a big hard-on! I love it, Tommy! Split mother’s cunt open! Rip mother’s twat apart! Ram your hard cock up my wet pussy!”

Tommy gripped her shaking ass, lifting her, yet she could still move, swing her ass about, bump it up and down with him, matching his frantic rhythm perfectly. Cries of delight bubbled from Susan’s constricted throat as she waved her long legs about in the air, her cunt taking the wild stabs of his cock, sucking at it and devouring it. She swung her ass about in tight circles, grinding in an erotic frenzy at her son’s cock. She felt her pussy gripping at him, felt her clit being scraped along his cock shaft as her son rammed up and down.

Tommy rubbed his face into his mother’s tits, his tongue lapping her nipples. He squeezed her churning ass hard, panting with his wild efforts.

“Ohhhh, yes, yes!” Susan squealed. “That’s the way, Tommy! Ram it hard and deep! Ohhhh, baby, ft’s so wonderful! Ohhhh, you fuck so good, baby!”

Tommy’s cock felt harder than ever, and he couldn’t believe the wet heat he felt on it. His mother’s cunt, so hungry, was soft and wet, yet it seemed fight.

“It’s great, Mom!” he gasped into her tits. “It’s so good! You feel so hot and wet, Mom!”

“I am!” she squealed. “Oh, my cunt is hot and wet! Fuck it… fuck my cunt, Tommy! Fuck mother’s hot, wet cunt!” Susan wrapped her long legs about his, humping her cunt up and down on his cock, riding him with a furious twist of her hips. The bed was protesting, but they didn’t hear it. Susan clung to her son’s ass with both hands, her fingers squeezing his young asscheeks as she shot her cunt up and down. Tommy, clinging to his mother’s thrashing ass, pounded mindlessly, wrapped up in the ecstasy that rumbled about his cock and balls. Although his balls were tight, they smacked against her ass, sending Susan into wilder motions, squealing with rapture.

“Ohhhh, it’s about to happen!” she wailed, “Oh, baby, you’re about to make me come! Fuck me, Tommy! Oh, God! I’m on fire and I’m going to come! I’m so fucking close…”

A scream boiled from her throat as her orgasm exploded, sending her cunt into tight spasms that squeezed his cock time and again.

“Mom, I can’t stop it!” Tommy yelped from between her tits.

“Don’t stop it!” Susan cried out. “Let it go! Ohhhh, baby, let it go!”

With a loud grunt, Tommy felt his fizz begin to spurt.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes!” Susan yelled, puffing at his ass, trying to take his cock deeper, her cunt demanding. “Come, baby! Ohhh, come hard!”

Tommy’s cock squirted time and again, the come juice boiling out of his cock with force, spattering the soft walls of her insatiable cunt, filling her with the creamy wetness. Susan’s naked body vibrated in a way it had not done for a long, long time. The shudders of intense ecstasy drove her mind into shattering, erotic delights. She ground her contracting cunt hard at his spewing cock, feeling the rapid spurts of his come juice filling her.

Slowly, very slowly, Susan’s body relaxed. She let her ass down to the bed, but held her son between her thighs. Tommy lifted and looked down at his mother, his eyes moist with delight. Susan grinned up at him, bringing her hands off his ass, up his back. She hugged him tightly.

“Nice, wasn’t it?” she whispered.

“It was the greatest, Mom!” he gasped, grinning down at her.

“You knew it was going to happen?” she asked.

“I thought so, but I wasn’t sure,” Tommy replied.

“Are you sorry?”

“No way!” Tommy said.

“I’m your first, aren’t I?” Tommy became shy for an instant, then he nodded his head.

“I knew it!” Susan purred. “I’m glad I’m first, Tommy. I’m glad it finally happened, and I’m glad I’m the first.”

She shivered beneath her son, feeling his cock still inside her cunt. Ste worked the muscles of her pussy, causing Tommy’s eyes to glaze.

“Mmmmm, you like that?” she asked softly, squeezing his cock with her cunt again. “Does that feel good?”

Tommy grinned his reply.

“Want some more?” Susan asked, her eyes flashing, her hips writhing beneath her son. “Was it good enough that you’d like some more?”

“I sure would, Mom,” he replied, leaning down and swirling his tongue about his mother’s still-stiff nipple. “I’d love to have some more.”

“Let’s try a different position,” Susan said, her voice growing thick with desire again. “Get off, just a minute.”

Tommy lifted up and sat back on his heels, seeing his mother’s cunt really for the first time. His eyes glowed hotly as he gazed between her parted thighs. Susan remained on her back for a while; her legs open, letting her son look at her pussy. It was quite hairy, with curls along each side of her pink, juicy cuntlips. It was thick at the top of her pussy slit, with a very fine shadow growing in a straight line to her belly button. Her cunt hair was so thick; she had to shave along the edges when she wore a bikini. But it was just now getting warm enough for a bikini, and she had not shaved it.

“You like it?” she asked, softly.

“It’s pretty, Mom,” Tommy replied in a low voice.

She saw his cock was half-hard, never really having gone soft in the first place. His balls, not so loaded now, dangled downward. There was a bit of wiry fuzz at the base of his cock, and she was struck by how young he really was. But there was nothing young about his cock, she was pleased to see. It excited her to have her son look at her cunt, and it pleased her tremendously that he wasn’t shy about it.

“Fuck me from behind,” she said in a throaty voice. “I like getting fucked from behind, Tommy.”

Susan rolled onto her stomach, pulling her knees up underneath. Tommy, sitting on his heels, watched the creamy roundness of his mother’s naked ass with interest. As Susan pulled her knees under her body, her lovely ass checks parted, and she arched her ass back. Her pink cunt pooched from her thighs as she spread her knees, resting her head and shoulders on the bed, her ass high in the air. She shook her ass, inviting her son.

“Fuck me this way, Tommy,” she purred softly, wiggling her ass for him.

“I like getting fucked this way. Your cock can go real deep this way, baby.”

Tommy couldn’t wait any longer. Seeing his mother with her naked, lovely ass high in the air, her cunt waiting, he wanted to fuck her again more than look, right now. He saw the crinkle of her asshole pull inward and his cock jutted out hard. Susan’s finger clawed at the bedspread as she waited, breathless, for her son to ram his cock up her cunt again. She closed her eyes, a smile on her beautiful face.

Tommy brushed the head of his cock up and down the slit of his mother’s cunt, feeling the wet heat blister it.

“Mmmmm, this is going to be very good, Tommy,” Susan whispered. “You’re going to really enjoy fucking me this way.”

Tommy placed the head of his cock against the swollen lips of his mother’s cunt, and his palms on her ass.

“Go in slow,” Susan said. “Let me feel every hard inch go in my cunt real slowly, baby.”

Tommy pushed slowly, watching his cock slide into his mother’s cunt, feeling that exciting wetness again. Inching his cock inward, he saw her pink pussy lips part open, yet they seemed to grip his cock at the same time. Susan made a whimper as his cock moved into her. A shiver shot up and down her spine, and her ass writhed gently.

“How does it feel, Tommy?” she asked.

“Great, Mom?” he replied.

“Is mother’s cunt nice and wet? Is my cunt hot enough for your hard cock?”

“Oh, wow, Mom! It feels like you’re boiling in there!”

“I am!” she squealed, pushing her ass back at him. “My cunt is boiling! Ohhhh, Tommy, fuck me real deep!”

Tommy grabbed his mom’s hips instinctively as Susan began to twist her ass. With quick stabs, he began to fuck her again, staring down at the spread of her asscheeks, watching her asshole pucker. Susan pounded her naked ass back at him with each forward thrust of his cock, gasping in pleasure when her pussy lips were smashed. His balls brushed her clit as he came inward.

“Faster, Tommy!” she urged.

Tommy speeded up, the ecstasy starting to rumble through his young body again. His cock made wet sounds as he beat it in and out of his mother’s cunt. Susan moaned softly and dug her fingers into the bedspread, shaking her ass for her son.

“This is good, Mom!” Tommy groaned, running his cock in and out. “I like to fuck this way, Mom!”

“I do, too,” she moaned. “Oooooh, baby, fuck faster! My God, I think you’re going to make me come again!”

Tommy dug his fingers into his mother’s wiggling hips, stabbing his cock faster and harder and deeper, gritting his teeth. Susan strained her ass onto his prick, making choking sounds of rapture. Her cunt was expanding, dosing about her son’s cock. The ballooning of a tremendous… orgasm caused her stomach to clutch in rippling tightness.

“Oh, God, Tommy! Oh, my God, baby! It’s going to be powerful!”

Tommy, grunting hotly as he stabbed his cock swiftly into the gripping heat of his mother’s cunt, clawed at her shaking ass, jerking her back onto his prick with each forward lunge. His eyes were glassy now, and he couldn’t see except for blurry images of his mother’s ass.

“I’m gonna come, too, Mom!” he bellowed. “Ohhhhh, my balls! My balls hurt, Mom!”

“Come, baby!” she sobbed loudly. “Shoot it to me! Spurt it up mother’s cunt! Come! Ohhh, Tommy, come in my cunt!”

As she screamed, Susan’s pussy convulsed. The writhing, waving orgasm clutched at her son’s cock, pulling and squeezing him. Tommy rammed as deep as he could, lifting his face to the ceiling, his features screwed up as though he was tormented out of his mind.

“Ahhhhh, Mom!” he groaned as his cock squirted into her greedy cunt. “I’m coming in you! Oooooh, Mom, Mom!”

“Come hard, Tommy!” Susan shrieked, shaking her ass with wild movements, her cunt drawing at his throbbing prick. “I love it! I love to feel a cock squirting up my fucking cunt!”

“Fuck! Fuck!” Tommy yelled.

“Oh, yes, fuck!”

The gushes of creamy come juice flooded Susan’s cunt, making her naked body shake, her tits ready to burst.

With her son still coming into her cunt, everything went weak, and Susan sprawled forward, her legs scooting back. Tommy went down with her, lying across his mother’s back. His cock, relaxing, slipped from her pussy as it squeezed.

“Ohhhhh, it’s finished,” Susan moaned. “I don’t want it to be over.”

Tommy panted as he relaxed on top of his mother’s naked body.

“Does it have to be over, Mom?” he asked, almost shy.

“No, baby,” she whispered. “It doesn’t.”

“We can fuck again?”

“Anytime, all the time,” Susan murmured happily. “Anytime you want, baby, you can fuck mother.”

CHAPTER THREE

Leaving her son in her room, Susan called her younger sister into the living room.

Wanda sat next to her, shy, keeping her eyes averted and her hands folded in her lap. Susan noticed that Wanda had really grown up since she had last seen her. The years between their ages had prevented then from being really close, like most sisters, and Susan really knew nothing about Wanda, except she had just graduated from high school, didn’t want to go to college, and wanted to stay with her and Tommy while she found herself a good job.

The last time Susan had seen her sister, Wanda had been a skinny little thing. Now she was all grown up and quite shapely. There had been a fantastic change in Wanda’s body. She now had sharp, firm mouthwatering tits, molded by her tight sweater. Her waist was small, and her hips lovely. Susan had already seen those beautiful long legs.

“Well, Wanda,” Susan said, eyeing her sister. “It seems you’ve learned a few things since I last saw you.”

Wanda didn’t reply.

“Do you know how old Tommy is?” Wanda nodded her head. “And you know he is your nephew?” Wanda rubbed her hands together in her lap. “Aren’t you ashamed?” Susan asked, her voice low.

This brought a response from Wanda. She lifted her head and looked her sister in the eye. “Aren’t you?”

“Why should I be ashamed?” Susan asked. “You were the one hanging onto his cock, it was your panties Tommy had his hand in.”

“Maybe so,” Wanda said, without a trace of her former shyness, “but I didn’t fuck him.”

“Say what you mean,” Susan said.

“You make a lot of noise when you’re fucking, Susan,” Wanda said boldly. “You really should learn to control yourself.”

Susan looked her sister over, a faint smile on her lovely face. Wanda returned her stare, unflinching.

After a long time, Susan said very softly, “So now what?”

“I want in on the fun, Susan,” Wanda said, sliding her knee up onto the cushions and facing her older sister. “Why do you I think I came here to live? To find work? Bullshit! I’ve got enough money to carry me for a year. I had to get away from that dumb jerk-off town.”

Susan understood that. The town they came from was very small, and everyone knew what each other was doing and to whom.

“So you had a reputation, huh?” Susan asked, knowing it. She too, had had one before she finally escaped to the city.

“You might say I was getting one,” Wanda replied.

“I can see why,” Susan said, noticing the smooth flesh of her sister’s legs. “If you grab every man or boy five minutes after meeting him, that’s understandable. Any girl would get a reputation.”

Wanda shifted on the couch, and Susan found herself eying the expanse of flesh above her sister’s knee. “You do have trouble controlling such urges, don’t you, Wanda?”

“Sometimes,” Wanda admitted, giving her older sister an impish grin. “But I can… if I want to. It’s just that I don’t want to. It feels too good to stop.”

Susan watched creamier thigh become revealed as her younger sister talked. She wondered if Tommy would remain in her room as she asked him to. She wondered what Wanda would be doing with him just as soon as she went back to work on Monday. She didn’t wonder very hard, though. After what she had seen, she knew what her sister and son would be doing as soon as the door closed behind her. Oddly enough, Susan felt no jealousy or anger.

“You really have to ride the subway one of these days, Wanda,” she said. She felt no surprise in talking to her sister this way. It was almost as if they had been close all their lives. “You can meet strange characters on the subway.” She told then about what happened on her way home.

Wanda laughed, her blue eyes glowing with excitement. “I would want to see who it was.”

“Oh, but that wouldn’t be any fun,” Susan said. “The exciting thing is not knowing who was rubbing against me. Try it and you’ll see.”

But Wanda wasn’t thinking about the subway now. “You did fuck Tommy, didn’t you?” For a moment, Susan didn’t reply, but she stared into her sister’s eyes, a faint smile on her face. Then she nodded her head, once. “But it was the first time,” she said quickly, as if to explain herself. “I’d thought about it before, but today was the first time.”

“Because of what you saw, huh?”

“Probably,” Susan confessed.

“Then you could say I helped you out,” Wanda said softly, running the pink tip of her tongue over her bottom lip. “You might not have fucked him if you hadn’t seen us.”

“That’s true,” Susan replied.

Wanda inched her skirt up gazing into her older sister’s face. “The reason I had to leave home wasn’t because of a boy,” she said, her voice throaty. “Oh, I had boys — many boys. I had the bad luck to be caught with a woman.”

“A woman?”

“Well, yes,” Wanda said, licking her lips again. “She was a few years older than me, and beautiful. I wouldn’t have anything to do with anyone that didn’t attract me. Sure, I fucked around, but I picked who I fucked. I don’t lay for just anyone, Susan.”

Susan’s eyes followed her sister’s fingers. Wanda had inched her skirt halfway up her thigh now. The leg was so slender and shapely, the flesh tanned and creamy.

“A woman?” Susan repeated, curious. “Tell me about it, Wanda.”

“There isn’t much to tell,” her younger sister said. “We just got it on. In her car, as a matter of fact.”

“Teenager stuff,” Susan grinned.

“So what?” Wanda replied. “When I’m turned an, I don’t care where I get fucked. But about what happened. She went down on me in the back seat. I had had my cunt sucked by boys, but that was the first time a woman sucked me. I liked it, I really did like it.”

“She made you come?”

“Like you’d never believe!” Wanda giggled. Susan could now see the crotch of her younger sister’s lacy panties. She was mesmerized by the slight bulge of Wanda’s cunt there, the shadow of pussy hair.

“And did… you lick her?” Susan said, her voice barely under control. Her cunt was twitching between her thighs, becoming wet. Her response wasn’t surprising, Susan became aroused easily. The surprise was her reaction to what her sister was saying, what she was seeing.

“Of course,” Wanda whispered, slipping her hand along her inner thigh, cupping her cunt and pressuring it. She kept staring at Susan, rubbing her palm along the crotch of her panties boldly, unashamedly.

“Did you… did you enjoy doing it?”

“It was lovely,” Wanda purred, sliding her hand into her panties as Susan stared holly. “A pussy is so soft and hot, the feel of a soft cunt against my mouth was exciting. She was very, very wet, and you know, her pussy juices were delicious! She didn’t have very much cunt hair, but my God, what a clit! It was like a tiny cock, and so hard! I sucked on it and sucked on it! When she came, it was like an earthquake.”

Susan was breathing deeply, her firm tits rising and falling. Her cunt was burning, the crotch of her panties drenched. She felt as if her clit was as stiff as a small cock, too. The cheeks of her ass tightened as she watched her sister’s hand moving inside the lacy panties. A soft, liquid sound came from between Wanda’s thighs. Wanda was openly and unashamedly fingerfucking herself. She sat with one leg on the cushions, the other on the floor. She leaned against the arm of the couch, her eyes slitted with passion.

“Do you do that very often?” Susan asked. “Only if I don’t have someone else to do it for me, Susan,” Wanda said softly, her voice thick with passion.

Susan watched as Wanda’s hand stretched those flimsy panties, her cunt becoming very hot and wet. It was exciting to see her sister fingerfucking herself so openly. She had never seen a girl fuck herself with a finger before, except when she watched herself doing it with a mirror.

“Why don’t you ask Tommy to come in here?” Wanda asked. “I wouldn’t have to do this for myself. He was fingerfucking me very good when you walked in the door. I was about to come, too, damn it.”

Susan saw in her mind her son’s cock sliding into Wanda’s cunt. The image sent a wild pulsation through her own pussy, and she felt her pussy lips suck inward as her clit bulged tightly.

“Oh…” Wanda licked her lips again, sliding the crotch of her tight panties aside.

Susan saw her dark blond cunt hair, the wet pink lips of her sister’s cunt, her throbbing clit. Wanda pinched her clit lightly, twisting it and writhing her ass on the cushions.

“Or maybe you’d like to fingerfuck me, Susan? Maybe you’d enjoy… kissing my cunt.”

Susan’s breath caught in her throat. She licked at her lips, staring into her sister’s succulent pussy. Wanda dipped her middle finger into the folds, pressing slowly until her finger was all the way inside, then she pumped it in and out, her thumb agitating her inflamed clit.

“Mmmmmm, I think I’ll come,” Wanda purred hotly. “I think I’ll make myself come.” Her finger speeded up, the liquid sounds becoming more pronounced. When Wanda pulled her finger from her sugary pussy, she began to rub along her clit, then press hard as her fingers made circular movements. Susan couldn’t turn away, couldn’t take her eyes off her sister’s blond-haired pussy and those moving fingers.

“You like to watch, don’t you, Susan?” Wanda said in a low voice, rubbing at her cunt. “You’re getting turned-on by seeing me, aren’t you? I bet your cunt is bubbling and getting very hot, Susan. You love seeing me fingerfucking my cunt, don’t you? I bet you’d come if you saw me fucking Tommy. Do you want to watch your son fuck me, Susan? That would be nice. I’d love to fuck Tommy while you watched us.”

Susan jerked her eyes away.

“Wanda…” she said, then stopped. She stood up, her legs rubbery and weak.

She whirled away from her sister and almost ran down the hall to her room. She heard Wanda’s laughter, and wondered about her lack of shame.

“Fuck him once for me!” she heard Wanda call just before she closed her bedroom door.

Tommy wasn’t there. The bedspread was mussed, and the pillows were on the floor. There was the scent of fucking in the room, and she stood in the middle of it, wringing her hands, wondering how all this had happened in such a short time. Sure, she had been thinking about fucking Tommy. But she had not thought it would ever happen. She certainly never expected her younger sister to be the cause of it. But Wanda wasn’t really the cause, she was only the trigger. The incident on the subway car had helped it along, too, she knew.

Tommy came out of her adjoining bathroom, still naked. He grinned at his mother, then saw her confusion.

“What’s the matter, Mom?” he asked, starting to edge back into the bathroom, covering his cock and balls with one hand.

Susan understood what Tommy was thinking, and smiled at him. “It’s okay, Tommy,” she said. “It’s not what you think. I just had a talk with your aunt, that’s all.”

Tommy stood in the door of the bathroom, his eyes searching his mother’s face. Susan smiled wider, and stepped toward him. She shoved his hand away from his cock and balls, closing her own fingers about his cock and squeezing him.

“Gimme!” she whispered. “Don’t hide it, give it to me.”

“You looked kind of mad, Mom,” he said. “I wasn’t sure you’d let me do it again.”

“Do it again?” she asked, squeezing his cock and feeling it harden in her fist. “You mean fuck me? Why would I stop you from fucking me? Didn’t I say you could fuck me anytime and anywhere and in any way?”

“Yes, but.”

“Stop it, baby,” she said, leaning down and kissing him. She pumped her fist back and forth, feeling his young cock swell and harden. “I have a feeling your aunt is going to fuck you, too.”

Tommy shoved his tongue into his mother’s mouth, sliding his hands over her hips. Susan pressed against him, using her free hand to open her blouse for his mouth. As soon as a nipple was exposed, Tommy closed his hot, wet lips about it, sucking as hungrily as he had a short time ago. Susan purred and pumped his cock, testing the throbbing power of it with her fist.

“Mmmm, this is very nice, baby,” she whispered. “Your cock is very hard again. I know a nice, wet, hot place for it, don’t you?”

While her son stood sucking on her tit, Susan slipped out of her blouse and skirt. Her panties were peeled away quickly, and Tommy rushed his hand to his mother’s cunt. Susan squealed in delight as he stabbed two fingers into her pussy and wiggled them about. She shook her ass and pulled his face tightly into her tits.

“Mmmnmmm, suck my tit, Tommy!” she gurgled. “Suck mother’s tit! Oooooh, suck my nipples and fuck me with your finger! My cunt is very wet and hot, isn’t it?”

Tommy moaned about his mother’s nipple, his tongue licking at the rigid tip, his lips sucking at her flesh.

Pulling his face back, he looked up into his mother’s face. “Aunt Wanda is gonna fuck me?”

“I think so,” Susan said. “Do you want to fuck her, baby?”

“She sure had my cock hard, Mom,” Tommy grinned. “And her pussy was sure hot and wet. Sure, I’d love to fuck her, Mom.”

The idea of Tommy putting his young cock into her sister’s lovely blond-haired cunt sent ripples of pleasure up and down Susan’s flesh. She groaned and pulled him toward her bed.

“Lay on your back, baby,” she whispered, kneeling beside him. “This time, I want on top of you.”

Tommy eagerly laid back, his cock straining up with throbbing hardness. Susan gripped it in her fist, pumping up and down, making his swollen cockhead bulge out, his piss hole widening and dripping. She gazed at her son’s cock with feverish eyes, bringing her other hand to his balls. Squeezing them, she jacked his cock, making soft squealing sounds of pleasure.

“Do something, Mom!” he urged.

“I am doing something, honey,” she purred softly. “I’m jacking your cock, aren’t I?”

“I don’t wanna hand job! I wanna fuck!”

“Of course, you want to fuck,” she gurgled. “With a hard-on like this, I’m sure you do.”

She leaned down, and her tongue flicked outward.

“Ohhhh, Mom!” Tommy groaned as he felt the wet heat of his mother’s tongue swirl about the head of his cock.

“Mmmmm, tasty,” Susan whispered, sliding her tongue along his piss hole, tasting the seeping juices. “Very, very tasty. I bet you’ve never had a blow job, Tommy.”

“I’ve never had a piece of ass until a while ago, Mom,” he moaned. “You know that.”

Susan, with her eyes smoldering in heat, her head turned to watch his expression, closed her lips about the head of her son’s cock. She sucked very hard on the tip of his prick, her tongue flicking against his piss hole. Tommy whimpered and wiggled his ass, lifting his hips.

“You love it, I see,” Susan said, puffing her mouth off his cock. “I can make you love it even more, but not right now.”

She swung her leg over his hips, holding the base of his cock. Tommy watched his mother’s hairy cuntlips part for him. The pink lips of her pussy glistened with wetness. Susan rubbed the head of his cock along the fiery slit of her cunt, mewling softly. Fitting the smooth head of his cock to her pussy, she slowly lowered herself, taking his cock deeply. Tommy gasped with pleasure, feeling the soft, yet tight, lips of his mother’s cunt closing about his prick. He felt the hairs of her cunt tickle the base of his cock, and grabbed for her knees.

Susan settled on his prick, grinding slowly, arching her hips back and forth. She sat up straight, shoulders back. She fondled her tits as she wiggled on him, making soft sounds of pleasure, her eyes slitted with growing passion as she looked into his delighted young face.

Soon, Susan was leaning over, her hands and arms bracing her upper body, her tits jiggling. She lifted her ass until his cock was almost out, then banged down.

“Ohhhh, very nice!” she hissed.

Her naked ass began to move faster, taking her son’s cock deeply into her pussy, gasping each time the puffy lips of her hungry cunt smacked at the base. Wet sounds came from between them as Susan fucked up and down, shaking her ass in tight circles.

“Ohhhhh, I love this feeling, Tommy!” she whimpered. “I love to feel your cock in my cunt! It’s so fucking hard and hot and long! Mmmmm, fuck with me, baby! Fuck with mother!”

Gripping his mother’s knees, Tommy rammed his cock up and down. Susan held her ass up, feeling her son drive his prick in and out of her cunt, gurgling with the wet, slapping sounds. With each upward thrust into her cunt, her tits jiggled, her nipples rigid with desire.

“Ram it to me hard, Tommy!” she groaned. “Ohhhh, be rough! Be rough with me! Bruise my hot cunt with your cock! Beat my cunt raw, baby! Ooooaoh, I love it so much!”

Tommy plunged his cock up and down, gritting his teeth as he stared between their bodies. His balls felt swollen and hard. Digging his fingers into his mother’s flesh an inch or so above her knees, he fucked into her gripping, burning cunt furiously.

“Be still!” she hissed suddenly.

Tommy relaxed, and his mother began to slide her cunt up and down his cock, making tight, screwing movements. She gasped and panted hotly, her hair fanning about her face. She churned her ass in all directions. Her cunt bulged out, feeling as if it was about to burst open like a ripe grape. She strained down on him, grinding lewdly, feeling every throb of his cock deep, inside her fiery cunt. She began to scream softly as she raced her cunt up and down again, pounding her son’s ass into the mattress.

“Oooh, I’m getting ready to come, Tommy!” she wailed. “My cunt is ready to come!”

She pounded in a frenzy, shaking her naked ass wildly, straining her head up with agonized rapture. She felt as if she couldn’t get his cock deep enough. Her hairy cuntlips closed tightly about his cock as she pulled upward, seeming to expand with each down thrust. Her low screams grew in volume, and she couldn’t stop.

“I’m going to come, Tommy!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “I’m going to come! My cunt… ohhhh, my fucking cunt!”

As the spasm struck, every part of Susan’s naked body vibrated with ecstasy. She slammed her cunt down onto her son’s cock hard, her cuntlips gnawing in liquid heat.

“Now, Tommy! Come with mother!”

Tommy grunted, straining his cock hard into his mother’s convulsing cunt. His balls became very tight, and then he gushed, sending thick squirts of come juice into her boiling cunt. Feeling her son squirting into her pussy sent Susan into wild tremors of mindless orgasm, her cunt rippling and sucking with ecstatic contractions.

“Ohhhhh, Mom!” Tommy groaned, relaxing, his ass settling down on the mattress, his cock deflating inside his mother’s cunt.

“I know, baby! God, how I know!” Susan murmured as she sat weakly on top of him.

“I told you, you made too much noise, Susan!”

Susan’s head jerked upright, and she saw her sister grinning from the open doorway.

With a knowing laugh, Wanda turned away.

CHAPTER FOUR

Although Tommy wanted to sleep with her, Susan sent him off to his own bedroom.

She didn’t care what Tommy had for dinner, and Wanda could prepare her own food. She bathed and thought about the things that were happening so swiftly. She didn’t regret any of it, though. She would have been fucking her son sooner or later, she knew. The sexual tension between them had been building quite swiftly for weeks. When she thought about it, she realized she didn’t give a shit that Wanda had peeked in at them, either. She knew, when Monday came and she had to go back to work, leaving her sister and son alone in the apartment, Wanda would waste no time in getting Tommy’s pants off, and his cock in her cunt.

She just hoped her son was up to it.

It was near midnight, and she lay in her big bed, tossing and turning, reliving the incident in the subway, seeing again her sister’s hand wrapped about her son’s cock, Tommy’s hand inside Wanda’s panties, seeing her sister openly and unashamedly fingerfucking herself. Her cunt seemed to be constantly throbbing, too, despite the three fantastic fucks she had enjoyed with her son.

It had been some time since she had enjoyed orgasm that she, herself, had not produced. And they had been wild orgasms, too.

She heard the door open softly, and turned to look. Despite the darkness, she made out her sister’s body.

“Are you still awake, Susan?” Wanda whispered.

“Can we talk?”

Susan agreed, and Wanda slipped into the room, closing the door behind her. Susan felt the sag of her bed when Wanda sat on the edge. She sat up, too, leaning against the headboard, the sheet down to her waist. She was naked, the way she preferred to sleep.

“Can I turn the light on?” Wanda asked. “You might as well,” Susan replied. “I can’t seem to sleep, anyway.”

When the nightstand lamp was turned on, Wanda found herself looking at her older sister’s flawless tits. Her tongue moved across her lips.

“What do you want to talk about, Wanda?” Susan said, not bothering to pull the sheet up.

“What I told you about the woman,” Wanda said, lifting her legs onto the bed and crossing her feet. She wore a shortie gown, with frilly panties. “It was my first time.”

“You don’t have to explain to me, Wanda,” Susan said, finding it very difficult to keep from staring at the crotch of her sister’s panties.

“I liked it, Susan,” Wanda said. “I mean, I really enjoyed it.”

“Enjoyed what? Her doing it or… you doing it to her?”

“Both,” Wanda replied. “But I’m not a lesbian. I’m not, and I don’t want you to think.”

“I don’t think anything of the soft.”

“I just wanted you to know,” Wanda said. “I enjoy men, their cocks, that is. But… eating pussy is a nice change of pace.”

“Oh?”

“It’s different, Susan,” Wanda said, her voice soft. “It’s much different from tasting a hard cock in your mouth. Oh, I love to suck a cock, you better believe it? But a cunt, so soft and hot and wet…”

“What are you trying to say, Wanda?”

Wanda gazed at Susan’s tits before answering. “I’d like to… Susan, let me lick your cunt.”

“I thought you said you weren’t a lesbian?”

“I’m not!” Wanda replied. “You’ll see, Susan. I’m going to fuck Tommy, remember? I can hardly wait to get his young cock in my cunt.”

“If that’s the case,” Susan said, “why are you here with me and not in his room?”

“I tried, but he’s asleep,” Wanda said. “You tired him out, Susan. I looked and he was snoring.” She giggled. “I touched his cock.”

“Shame on you,” Susan said, without anger in her voice.

“Yes, shame on me,” Wanda whispered, closing one hand about her sister’s naked tit, squeezing and caressing it. “So, since he was sleeping so soundly, I thought we should have a talk.”

Susan glanced down and watched her sister caress her tit, then lifted her eyes to that pretty face. “Doesn’t it bother you, us being sisters?”

“Does it bother you, fucking your son?” Wanda retaliated, and squeezed Susan’s tit hard enough to bring a low moan of pleasure from Susan.

“No,” Susan said, her voice hoarse.

Wanda rested her other hand on her stomach, and was making slow, gentle circles with it, her fingers slipping under the sheet.

“Being your sister doesn’t bother me, either,” Wanda murmured, and slipped her fingers through the soft hair of Susan’s cunt. “Open your legs for me, Susan.”

“What if Tommy comes and catches us?”

“Would you really mind?”

Susan thought about it. Wanda was twisting at her nipple, her pretty face lowering toward it.

“No, I wouldn’t mind,” she finally said.

Her legs opened, and Wanda shoved her palm across her older sister’s cunt, feeling it.

“Nice and hot and wet,” Wanda purred as she rubbed at Susan’s pussy. “I like a cunt when it’s hot and wet this way. I bet you have a real sweet cunt to suck, Susan.”

Susan didn’t reply, but her hips twisted beneath her sister’s moving hand. Wanda’s eyes took on a glassy expression as she lowered her mouth to one of her sister’s tits. Susan watched her pink tongue swirl about her nipple, feeling the wetness scar it. Wanda closed her lips about Susan’s nipple, sucking it gently, her hand constantly rubbing between her thighs.

Susan remained passive, her hands at her sides, but her hips twisted as her sister rubbed and poked gently at her cunt. When Wanda slipped a finger into her pussy and stroked in and out, then brought it to Susan’s throbbing clit. Susan gave a soft gurgle of pleasure.

“Mmmmmm, you like it, I see,” Wanda said, lifting her face and flicking the tip of her tongue from one nipple to the other. “If you like the way I suck your tits, you’re going to love how I suck your hot, wet cunt, Susan.”

Susan trembled with pleasure as Wanda licked her tongue down her body, shoving the sheet to the foot of the bed. Wanda made soft sounds of pleasure as she swirled her tongue about her sister’s stomach, dipping into her belly button. One of her hands kept agitating Susan’s swollen clit, her other hand fondled her tits, caressing the firm flesh and rigid nipples.

Wanda spread her sister’s thighs wide, gazing down between them, seeing Susan’s hairy cunt, so wet and inviting.

“It’s beautiful, Susan,” she whispered throatily. “So much prettier than the other woman’s.”

Susan gasped when her sister leaned down and kissed her cunt right on her swollen, slippery pussy-lips. When Wanda lifted her head and smiled at her, Susan saw the glistening wetness of her cunt on Wanda’s mouth, and somehow that caused a tremor of pleasure to move through her body.

“Did you like that, Susan?”

Before Susan could reply, Wanda pressed her mouth down once more. Susan gasped again as her sister sucked gently at the hairy lips of her cunt, the tip of her tongue sliding up and down her slit. There was no way Susan could hold her hips still, they began to writhe as a low moan bubbled from her throat. The touch of her sister’s tongue sent a wild heat throughout her crotch.

Wanda shoved Susan’s thighs wider as she knelt with her face between her creamy legs. Susan, her eyes slitted and smoldering with increasing passion, stared down her body. She saw one of Wanda’s perky tits through her gauzy short gown. Her eyes traveled along her younger sister’s body, looked at the curve of her ass, her tight panties, her long legs. She heard the wet sounds her sister made as she slurped and licked, kissed and sucked, at her cunt. Wanda shoved her arms about Susan’s hips, closing her palms against the rounded cheeks of her sister’s ass, lifting Susan’s crotch upward. Opening her mouth wide, Wanda pressed her lips hard into her hairy cunt, her tongue stabbing in and out.

Susan whimpered, and returned the pressure by arching her cunt high, grinding as Wanda licked and sucked.

When she realized Wanda was moving her knee closer to her head, Susan didn’t protest. She didn’t protest as her sister lifted her knee and spread her legs around her head. With Wanda thrusting her tongue in and out of Susan’s boiling cunt, fucking around her knotted clit, holding her ass tightly with both hands, Susan found herself staring up into her sister’s crotch. Wanda’s inner thighs were creamy smooth, the crotch of her skimpy panties tight and stretched over her cunt. She saw the white of Wanda’s asscheeks where the sun had failed to tan them. Blond hairs curled from the edges of the panties.

Wanda buried her face into Susan’s cunt, sucking harder, her uplifted ass writhing. She lapped her tongue up and down, tasting Susan’s seeping juices, then she swirled her tongue about her inflamed clit, finally taking it between her hot, greedy lips. When Wanda began to suck, gently yet with fiery desire, Susan pumped her crotch up hard, grinding. Wanda made a purring sound as Susan’s hand caressed up her thighs.

Susan gazed into Wanda’s crotch, her hands cupping the firm cheeks of her pretty ass, feeling the heat coming through her tight panties. She licked her lips, eyes glazed. She didn’t think of what she was going to do.

Then she pulled Wanda’s hips downward.

Wanda rubbed her face up and down her sister’s cunt, moaning softly as she lowered her crotch. Susan felt the moist heat of Wanda’s cunt against her mouth before it touched. The crotch of Wanda’s panties were wet, soaked, really. The juices seeping through, burned against Susan’s lips, urging her to taste, touch, kiss, lick.

But Susan didn’t lick, not yet.

The scent of her sister’s hot cunt worked in an erotic way on her. She parted her lips slightly, keeping them pressed at the panties. The tip of her tongue touched the nylon, and drew back.

Wanda lifted her face an inch or so from Susan’s wet pussy. She took one swipe at her distended clit then moaned hotly.

“Taste me, Susan! Lick me, just once!”

Susan tasted the juices dripping through Wanda’s panties. She tasted them by licking at her lips.

“Please, Susan!”

Wanda was pleading softly, her hot breath fanning over Susan’s cunt. Wanda gripped her sister’s asscheeks tightly, her fingers squeezing as she urged Susan to lick her twat.

“Slide your tongue up and down! Lick my cunt, Susan! I’m very hot, Susan! I need it! Watching you fuck Tommy drove me up the fucking walls! Please! Oh, please, suck my cunt!”

With a soft sob, Wanda buried her face into Susan’s cunt again, rubbing her open lips up and down her wet pussy slit, her tongue sliding almost to the crack of her ass. Susan cried out with pleasure, and strained her cunt into her younger sister’s mouth. She hooked a finger into Wanda’s panties, feverishly pulling the crotch to one side. She didn’t take time to gaze at the pink sweetness; she shoved her mouth against Wanda’s cunt quickly.

Wanda responded by crushing her cunt down into Susan’s face, and at the same time, thrusting her tongue as deep as she could into the juicy heat of her older sister’s cunt. Susan shot her lips up, grinding into Wanda’s sucking mouth feverishly. She clutched Wanda’s ass with one hand, keeping the crotch of her panties wide open with the other. She tasted the creamy juices of her sister’s cunt seeping into her mouth, and swallowing, began to stab her tongue back and forth, fucking Wanda’s succulent cunt, using her tongue like a cock.

Both sisters squealed as they humped into each other’s licking mouth. Susan found the tightness of her sister’s thighs against her face fantastic. She clung to Wanda’s dancing ass tightly, her tongue racing about the wet slit, curling about her sister’s swollen clit. Her nose pressed into Wanda’s asshole, but Susan didn’t care. Her cunt was on fire, boiling hotly as Wanda’s tongue licked and stabbed. When Wanda pressed her cunt down hard into her face, grinding powerfully, she licked all the harder.

As the rapture grew, Susan tried to work Wanda’s panties off. When that didn’t work, she grabbed the flimsy panties tightly and jerked. There was a ripping sound, but the panties failed to tear free.

“Rip them off me!” Wanda growled, her face only an inch out of Susan’s cunt. “Susan, rip off my panties! Tear the fucking things off my ass!”

When Susan sucked hard, the panties came free. Once the full expanse of Wanda’s crotch was exposed, Susan shoved her face up close, whimpering as she began to suck and lick greedily. Now she held Wanda’s ass with both hands, squeezing the cheeks hard as Wanda squeezed her ass. Her tongue dove in and out of the hot wetness, flipping up and down. The softness of her sister’s cunt around her mouth was erotic, delightful, strange and delicious. She sucked and licked in a frenzy, swallowing as her mouth filled with the sweet pussy juices. Susan rammed her naked ass up and down, slapping her cunt into Wanda’s willing, eager mouth. The wet sounds of tongues licking at fiery cunts filled the bedroom, together with moans of frantic ecstasy.

Susan stroked her sister’s spreading asscheeks feverishly as she lapped into her swelling cunt, rubbing across Wanda’s tightly puckered asshole, then along her smooth inner asscheeks. She hugged her younger sister about her naked hips and tried to stuff her mouth into Wanda’s sweet, juicy pussy. Susan’s legs lifted into the air, her thighs squeezing Wanda’s head between them. She waved her feet about in the air as her ass lifted high, then drew her knees backward along Wanda’s sides.

Wands slammed her cunt hard into Susan’s face, squirming as she moaned into her sister’s pussy. Susan, with her tongue deep inside Wanda’s cunt, felt her cunt contractions. The shudders that rippled through Wanda’s now naked ass vibrated into Susan’s palms. She knew her younger sister was starting to get close to orgasm. She renewed her efforts, tonguefucking Wanda in the cunt furiously, grinding her own pussy into Wanda’s devouring mouth. She felt the shivering beginnings of her own orgasm, and smashed her cunt time and again into her sister’s face, making fucking movements. She squealed loudly into Wanda’s cunt, and heard the answering sobs of her sister.

When Wanda came, the strength of it was incredible. With a muffled scream of pleasure, she smashed her cunt hard into Susan’s face. Susan’s tongue was very deep inside Wanda’s pussy, and she felt her soft cuntlips gripping with waves of contractions. The seeping juices increased, and Susan found herself swallowing with hunger. Feeling her sister’s cunt coming, and the steaming convulsions against her sucking mouth, Susan shot her cunt up hard, and Wanda smashed her mouth down.

Now Susan screamed into Wanda’s cunt as she came.

Her pussy clutched at Wanda’s tongue, her ass shaking. Wanda’s tongue darted and licked, her hands holding the shaking cheeks of her older sister’s ass tightly, puffing her crotch into her face.

The orgasms seemed to last forever. But then slowly, both began to relax. Susan didn’t mind Wanda’s weight on top of her. Wanda’s knees were drawn up, her crotch resting lightly in Susan’s face. Susan stroked and caressed her sister’s trembling ass and thighs, while Wanda ran her hands up and down Susan’s smooth legs, kissing and licking the inner surfaces. With lips and tongues and hands, they brought each other down slowly and tenderly.

“That was beautiful,” Wanda whispered as she rolled from Susan.

For a while, Susan didn’t reply. Her thoughts were a jumble, confused. She knew she enjoyed it, loved it, really. But what confused her was that she had sucked her sister’s cunt so willingly, downright hungrily. She had never thought she would suck a cunt, yet she had tongue-fucked her sister with as much greed as she had fucked her son.

“I’ve never done anything like that before,” she finally said in a soft voice, turning on her side and finding her face close to Wanda’s blond-haired cunt. She couldn’t resist, and lowered her mouth, kissing at the tip of Wanda’s protruding clit.

“But you’d do it again, right?” Wanda grinned.

“I’m not sure,” Susan said, then licked her tongue gently at the slit of Wanda’s cunt. “Probably, though.”

Wanda hugged Susan’s hips tightly, pressing her cheek against her thick mat of cunt hair. “Aren’t you glad I’m staying here a white, Susan?”

Susan pulled away from her sister, sliding off the bed. Wanda stretched lewdly, arching her back, grinning impishly up at her.

“Well, aren’t you?” Wanda asked again.

“I’m not sure about that, either,” Susan replied. “One thing… you sure grew up, didn’t you?”

“Don’t we all?” Wanda circled one of her pink nipples after pulling aside her gown. “You always had beautiful tits, didn’t you, Susan? They’re still just as beautiful as ever.”

“Yours aren’t bad, either,” Susan found herself replying. “I remember when you had nothing but two nipples.”

Wanda giggled. “I know. I thought it would be that way the rest of my life. I was sure I’d have to go around giving blowjobs all the time because the boys didn’t want any of my skinny ass. They always went for girls with big tits, you know.” Wanda exposed both her tits. “Yes, that’s how I started, sucking cock in the back seat of a car. Then, all of a sudden, I had tits and all the guys wanted to fuck me. What is it about tits, anyway?”

“I don’t know,” Susan said, starting for the bathroom. “Some men are just tit-crazy, I guess.”

“What about Tommy?” Susan paused. “What about him?”

“Is he a tit man, or what?” Susan smiled. “No, Tommy will take anything he can get. He has no preference, as long as it’s hairy, wet, and hot.”

CHAPTER FIVE

When Susan woke up, she was in bed alone. Already it was late. She swung her legs out of bed and pulled open the drapes. She didn’t really like living in an apartment, especially a high-rise. But if she wanted to keep her present job, she had no choice. She didn’t like raising Tommy there either. He needed a place he could go outside to run and roughhouse the way most boys his age did.

Sighing, she turned and entered her bathroom, reminding herself that someday she would have the house of her dreams.

She showered, slipped into a pair of bikini panties and a loose, silk robe, and went down the hall. She heard the voices before she reached the kitchen.

“How long have you two been up?” she asked as she saw her sister and son at the table.

“Hours and hours,” Wanda smiled. “Coffee is ready.”

Susan poured her a cup, black and hot. Sitting down in her usual place at the table, she searched her sister’s pretty face for signs of shame, but found none.

“What tales have you been telling, Wanda?” Susan asked, looking at her sister over the rim of her cup.

“None,” Wanda said, staring directly at her sister. “Some things are better left unsaid, unless you tell them yourself.”

Susan knew what her sister meant. She was leaving it up to her to say as much as she wanted to Tommy about the night before. Tommy gave no evidence of shame, and she didn’t know if her son realized his aunt knew what had gone on in her bedroom.

“Why are you wearing your robe, Tommy?” Susan asked. “I don’t believe you’ve worn it five times in a year.”

“I had to put something on, Mom,” he replied. “I’m naked under it.”

Wanda giggled and her eyes flashed at Susan. “So am I.”

Susan said nothing, but sipped her coffee and looked at them over the rim. She was very aware of her sister’s eagerness to get her hat little hands on Tommy’s body, his cock and balls. She wondered why Wanda hadn’t grabbed him already, before she got up.

When nothing more was said, Wanda stood up. Quickly, she flung her robe wide apart. Susan’s eyes widened and Tommy made a choking sound. Wanda was indeed naked under her robe. Her saucy tits strained out, her pink nipples stiff. The blond hair of her cunt gleamed, enticing the eye.

As quickly as she had exposed herself, Wanda wrapped the robe about her nakedness and sat back down, looking quite pleased with herself.

When Susan said nothing, Wanda turned to Tommy. “Are you really naked under that robe?” she asked.

Tommy nodded, glancing at his mother.

“Show us, then, if you’re not afraid.”

Tommy looked at his mother. Susan said nothing, but returned his gaze.

He stood up, untying the belt. When he opened his robe, they saw he was wearing his jockey shorts. But Susan and Wanda gazed at the bulge his cock and balls made. When Tommy belted his robe again, they both sighed, a sound of disappointment as he sat back down.

“Your turn,” Wanda said, giggling, to her older sister.

“What is this, show and tell?” Susan asked, lifting her eyes.

“Show, but no tell,” Wanda replied, her blue eyes sparking and dancing wickedly. “Who wants to tell and give away the fun we can have.”

Susan looked at her son. “I thought you said you were naked. Wearing shorts don’t count, honey.”

“I can take care of that, Mom,” he said, and he removed his shorts beneath the table. He placed them on the end of the table, near his young aunt’s elbow. “Now, I’m naked under my robe.”

“Prove it,” Wanda giggled throatily. “I don’t believe it until I see it.”

“It’s Mom’s turn,” Tommy said. “Are you gonna show us, Mom?”

“I never said I was naked under my robe,” Susan replied, her voice thickening.

“Oh, come on, Susan,” Wanda said. “Play with us. It’s only a game.”

“Maybe it is,” Susan said, “but a game like this can lead to other games, you know.”

“That’s why we want to play it,” Wanda said, picking up Tommy’s shorts. She lifted them to her face, rubbing the crotch about her mouth, her blue eyes twinkling at them. She turned the shorts inside out, and teasingly ran her tongue along the crotch. Tommy’s eyes bugged out as he watched, and Susan’s breath caught in her throat.

“Do they taste good, Wanda?” Susan whispered, feeling her cunt twitching.

“Delicious,” Wanda purred, and sucked the crotch of Tommy’s shorts into her mouth.

Tommy giggled as he watched, his cock lifting into hardness inside his robe.

Wanda sucked at the shorts a moment longer, then pulled them out.

Boldly, she ran her hand under the table to Tommy’s crotch. Tommy glanced at his mother as Wanda’s hand closed about his prick and began to pump up and down.

“Oh, my!” Wanda gurgled. “Susan, I’ve got the hardest cock in my hand!”

She looked straight at her sister as she said it.

Susan didn’t reply, but watched her son. Tommy was gasping with pleasure as his young aunt jacked up and down his cock. When Wanda squeezed his prick hard, he moaned in delight. Slipping her hand down, Wanda cupped Tommy’s balls, twisting them gently.

“And guess what else I found? I think Tommy has a very nice set of loaded balls.”

Susan felt her cunt steaming, picturing her sister playing with Tommy’s balls under the table. She felt no jealousy, only a rising excitement, her cunt throbbing as her clit expanded into hardness.

Standing up, she held the folds of her robe, looking at her son and sister. Her face was flushed, but it was erotic emotion, not shame. She opened her robe, holding it wide.

“You’re wearing panties, Mom,” Tommy said, his voice thick because his young aunt was again jacking her fist up and down his rigid cock.

Wanda grinned wickedly, sliding her tongue over her lips suggestively as she gazed at the bulge of Susan’s panties.

Susan didn’t close her robe, but shrugged it from her shoulders. Her tits danced as she leaned slightly and began to peel her panties from her hips.

“If we’re going to play games, we should play them right,” she said, her voice husky.

She dropped her panties to the floor, and Tommy’s eyes burned on the thick hairs of her cunt. Wanda licked her lips again, staring at her older sister’s delicious body. Susan parted her legs, and slipped her fingers through her thick cunt hair, and then, arching her hips forward, peeled her pink cunt open, her cunt straining outward.

“You see that cunt, Tommy?” Wanda whispered thickly. “You see your mother’s hot cunt? Why don’t you shove this hard cock up your mother’s hairy cunt and fuck her, Tommy?”

Susan, rubbing a finger about her sensitive clit, said softly, “My son knows very well what to do with this cunt, Wanda. We don’t need instructions from you.”

“Oh, is that right?” Wanda giggled. “Show me.”

With Tommy still sittings in his chair, and Wanda pumping at his hard prick, Susan lifted herself to the table. Seeing what Susan was doing, Wanda shoved plates and cups out of the way. Susan laid back on the table, her tits straining up, her nipples peaked hard. She parted her legs, and looked at her son.

“Fuck me, baby,” she whispered throatily. “Mother’s cunt is ready for your big, hard cock! Fuck me on the table… fuck me now!”

Tommy didn’t hesitate. He jumped to his feet, ripping his robe from his young body. His cock jutted out with hardness, his cockhead swollen and smooth, juices dripping from his piss hole. Wanda sucked in her breath as she gazed at it.

Before Tommy moved to his mother’s knees, Wanda gave a loud squeal and grabbed his hip, pulling him toward her. She dipped her face and shot her tongue out. Swiping her tongue across the head of Tommy’s cock, she licked away the seeping juices, making Tommy grunt with pleasure. Susan watched what Wanda was doing, remembering that Wanda had started sucking cock before she had fucked.

“No you don’t, Wanda,” she said. “That cock goes up my cunt! You can have what’s left of it! Come on, Tommy, fuck me!”

Before Tommy pulled away, however, Wanda pulled the swollen head of his cock into her mouth and sucked hard. Tommy’s knees trembled as he stared down, seeing his cock inside his young aunt’s hot mouth. He glanced at his mother, who was writhing her naked ass on the table, watching excitedly as Wanda sucked his cock.

“Tommy, give it to me!” Susan cried out, pulling at his hand. “Give that cock to me, please! Wanda, stop sucking it! I want it in my cunt!”

Wanda released Tommy’s cock, giggling as she licked her lips. “That is one sweet cock,” she said.

Tommy moved quickly to his mother. Sliding his hands along her creamy thighs, he gazed at the wetness of her pussy. Wanda rushed around the table to stand at Tommy’s side. She grasped his cock at the base in one hand, and used the fingers of her other hand to part Susan’s throbbing cunt lips.

“Shove it in, Tommy!” Wanda hissed hotly. “Shove your cock up your mother’s cunt! Look how hot her pussy is, see how wet her fucking twat is! Fuck her, Tommy! Fuck your mother in that hot cunt — hurry!”

Susan’s ass lurched up as Tommy shoved forward. The head of his cock penetrated her cunt quickly, bringing a long, drawn-out hiss of delight from Susan. His balls smacked against her naked ass and her cunt grabbed at his cock. Once his cock was deep inside her sister’s cunt, Wanda let go of its base, making soft sounds of pleasure as she stared at Susan’s stretching cunt lips. She shoved her face down, her tongue darting, and took a swipe at Susan’s swollen clit. Then she pulled her face up.

“Fuck her!” she squealed. “Fuck your mother, Tommy!”

Susan arched her ass, grinding onto her son’s cock, clawing at her tits with both hands, her eyes slitted with smoldering passion. She gasped loudly when her son began stabbing into her pussy, fucking back and forth. She churned her hips with him, meeting him lunge for lunge. Wanda, making soft sounds of voyeuristic pleasure, pressed her hot, young body against Tommy’s back, watching over his shoulder. She rubbed her tits on his back, sliding her hands up and down his naked flesh, pressing her cunt at his ass.

“Oooooh, fuck her good, Tommy!” she mewled. “Pound your hard cock into her hot, wet pussy! Oh, listen to that wet sound!”

Wanda slipped a hand to her nephew’s bunching ass, feeling and squeezing. Her other hand slid under her sister’s ass, clutching one firm asscheek and lifting Susan’s hips.

Susan’s hips churned and thrashed violently. She whimpered as her son’s cock slid in and out of her tight cunt. The friction of his throbbing cock sent shivers of ecstasy about her naked body. She lifted her legs, draping them over her son’s shoulders, grinding her ass powerfully against him.

Wanda was squealing with heat, squeezing her sister’s ass in one hand, sliding her other hand between Tommy’s thighs and cupping his balls. She twisted and pulled at his loaded balls, running her tongue about his shoulder, tasting his flesh, with her eyes never moving from the hairy lips of her sister as Tommy’s cock stretched and filled her greedy cunt.

“Ooooh, Tommy, Tommy!” Susan sobbed. “It’s so good, baby! Oh, yes, Tommy! Ram it to me! My cunt is on fire, baby! Fuck me! Fuck mother hard and last! I love it, Tommy! My God, I love your cock in my pussy so fucking much!”

Wanda’s eyes burned as she watched her sister’s cunt humping up and down, meeting Tommy’s forward lunges. The wet smacking of cunt meeting cock sent wild hungers through her young, curvy body. She smashed her blond haired pussy against Tommy’s hip, trying to slide the swollen lips of her pussy on his flesh, smashing her enflamed cunt against him.

Tommy grunted loudly, clinging to his mother’s thighs, the back of them pressed at his body, her knees squeezing his head. His balls banged against her thrashing, naked ass when Wanda wasn’t holding them. The wet heat of his mother’s cunt pulled at his cock, and with his young aunt’s hands running feverishly about his flesh, her tongue licking at him, his balls throbbed with aching ecstasy.

Wanda slipped her fingers into the crack of Tommy’s ass, rubbing one fingertip about his puckered asshole. Tommy felt it there, and it drove him wild. While she fingered Tommy’s asshole, Wanda slipped the fingers of her other hand into the crack of her sister’s ass. She felt Tommy’s cock sliding in and out of Susan’s greedy cunt, then began to finger Susan at the ring of her asshole.

“You’re so hot, both of you!” Wanda gurgled. “I can feel your hot assholes! I see a hot cock and hot cunt! I see you fucking! I can feel your assholes and see your cunt fucking Tommy’s cock, Susan! Oooooh, it’s beautiful, seeing you fucking Tommy, fuck your mother! Fuck her hot cunt! Oh, Susan, shake your ass! Shake your hot ass and fuck Tommy’s cock!”

She began pressing her finger against her sister’s whole. Susan felt it, but said nothing. The sensations of being rubbed about her asshole while Tommy fueled into her cunt were strange, lovely, delightful. Her eyes glowed with wet heat as she pulled and squeezed at her own tits, thrusting her cunt up and down with her son’s movements.

“Your ass is so fucking hot, Susan!” Wanda hissed. She pushed her finger hard.

Susan cried out as she felt her sister’s finger slide up her asshole. It didn’t hurt, but sent stabs of increased ecstasy through her naked body. She churned her ass more violently on Tommy’s cock, feeling her sister fucking her finger in and out of her asshole.

“Nice and tight, Susan!” Wanda gurgled. “You sure have a tight asshole!”

Tommy’s eyes bugged out as he felt Wanda’s finger pressing at his asshole. For a moment he froze, his cock throbbing inside his mother’s cunt.

“Don’t stop!” Wanda yelped. “Fuck her, Tommy! You’ll like what I’m going to do! Fuck her, Tommy!”

Tommy grunted when Wanda rammed her finger up his asshole, and his hips shot forward powerfully. Susan screamed out in rapture as her son stabbed his cock deep into her cunt. Her eyes closed with the growing rapture, her mouth parted, her ass churning. The friction of her son’s cock in her cunt and the stabbing of her sister’s finger into her asshole sent a liquid heat flowing through her body.

“Now fuck the piss out of your mother!” Wanda urged hotly, driving her fingers in and out of both assholes, staring at Tommy’s cock stabbing into Susan’s gripping cunt. “Fuck her, Tommy. Make her piss! Make her come! Fuck the shit out of your mother’s hot fucking cunt!”

“Oh, yes, Tommy!” Susan screamed. “Fuck me! Fuck the piss out of me! Make me came! Ohhhh, your cock is so hard, so deep! Fuck my pussy… fuck my cunt! I’m getting there! I’m almost there!”

Wanda rammed her fingers in and out of her sister and nephew’s asshole, whimpering as her own cunt bubbled and throbbed with wetness. The twitching of her pussy, the stiffening of her pink nipples told Wanda that she would come, too, just from watching them fucking, just from pounding her fingers up those gripping, hot assholes. She felt Tommy’s balls against her knuckles, felt how hard they were. She spread her legs and rubbed her cunt at his hips, sliding it along his flesh, smashing her swollen clit. She stared down at his cock as it plunged in and out of Susan’s hungry cunt, watching the juices seeping and frothing at the base of his cock.

“Fuck me harder, Tommy!” Susan screamed. “Ooooh, my cunt… my cunt is on fire! My ass is burning up! Come in me, Tommy! Let me feel you squirt that sweet juice up my cunt! Ooooooh, I’m about to come!”

Susan’s ass shot up, smashing hard against her son, sucking his cock as deep as possible. With a wail that turned into a scream, Susan came. Her cunt exploded with powerful, gripping convulsions. She came so hard, her asshole gripped Wanda’s finger so tight, Wanda couldn’t move it in and out.

“She’s coming, Tommy!” Wanda squealed. “Now you come, too!”

Tommy had no choice. His mother’s cunt was squeezing at his cock so tightly, sucking at it all, he could do was shake and moan. Then he came.

A yell came out of his throat as his cock shot creamy juices into his mother’s greedy cunt. As his asshole flexed about Wanda’s finger, she managed to fuck it in and out, making Tommy think his balls were being sucked into his mother’s cunt… his orgasm was so powerful.

CHAPTER SIX

Tommy slumped into a chair, gasping for breath.

Susan, sprawled on the table, her legs wide, was breathing with difficulty.

Wanda, her eyes wet with erotic heat, stood shivering, her cunt boiling. She had not come, but had gotten pretty close to it. She was standing at Susan’s knee, holding her pussy tightly in her hand. She looked at Tommy’s glistening cock, then at her sister’s cunt. Come juice seeped from Susan’s pussy, glistening on the dark hair of her cunt lips.

Susan, her eyes closed as the shudders of ecstasy slowly calmed, could feel her younger sister’s eyes on her crotch. She glanced at Wanda and saw the hunger on her pretty face.

“Suck it out,” she whispered. “Suck Tommy’s come juice out of my cunt, Wanda.”

Tommy’s eyes opened as he heard his mother. He saw his mother’s cunt, the wetness of it. Looking up at his young aunt, he asked, “Are you gonna do that, Wanda?”

“Mmmm, you just watch me!” Wanda said, smacking her lips hungrily. “That’s all I wanted to hear you say, Susan.”

Wanda went down on her knees, shoving her face toward her older sister’s cunt.

“You’re gonna kiss my mom’s cunt, Wanda?” Tommy asked, not believing it.

“Not only kiss it, Tommy,” Wanda purred hotly, “but I’m going to suck it good! I’m going to lick her cunt, eat her up!”

While Tommy gasped, Susan lifted her hips. “Suck it out, Wanda!”

With a soft cry of pleasure, Wanda closed her open mouth about Susan’s cunt, her tongue fucking in and out. The taste of Tommy’s come juice was mixed with the hot juices of Susan’s cunt, and Wanda swayed her naked, saucy ass as she sucked. She sucked wetly, licking hungrily up and down Susan’s cuntlips, moaning.

Tommy, amazed, stood up and leaned over, watching Wanda’s face. All he saw was her eyes that looked glassy. The lower half of her face was surrounded by his mother’s cunt hair. He saw Wanda’s tongue, though, licking at his mother’s clit. Susan stretched her hand to his cock, and closed her fingers about it. Tommy stood watching Wanda sucking his mother’s cunt while she held his cock tightly. He was becoming more and more excited by what he saw.

Susan arched her cunt up, twisting into her sister’s face as she clung to Tommy’s cock. She began to make soft, squealing sounds again, grinding her cunt up and down.

“Oooh, I could come again!” she sobbed. “Lick my cunt, Wanda! I know I can come again!”

Tommy’s prick throbbed and started to swell again in his mother’s hand. Susan pumped it, her hips straining into Wanda’s sucking mouth. Wanda shoved her hands under her sister’s ass, lifting her crotch. Susan, with soft cries of delight, draped her legs aver her younger sister’s shoulders, squeezing Wanda’s face tightly.

“Suck it, Wanda! Ohhh, my God, suck my cunt! Eat my pussy, Wanda!” she sobbed.

Wanda’s tongue darted in and out, licking the soft walls of her older sister’s cunt. She held Susan’s naked ass in her palms, bringing her crotch into her face. Her eyes were glazed with erotic pleasure. She glanced into Tommy’s face, seeing his excitement.

Pulling her mouth out of Susan’s cunt, Wanda said, “Suck her tits, Tommy! Let’s both suck her good! I bet we can make your mother come hard again!”

“Yeah, suck my tits, Tommy!” Susan gasped, squeezing his cock. “Suck my tits hard, baby!”

Tommy lowered his mouth to one of his mother’s tits, but kept his eyes turned down, watching Wanda’s face between his mother’s thighs. His cock lifted into hardness swiftly, and his mother clutched it with desperation, grinding her cunt faster and faster into Wanda’s sucking mouth.

“Ooooh, you’ll make me come again!” Susan squealed.

As tasty as his mother’s tits were, Tommy had to watch what his aunt was doing. Standing at the side of the table, with his mother gripping his cock hard, he gazed at Wanda’s face, half buried in Susan’s soft hair. Susan clamped her hot thighs about her sister’s head, humping her crotch up and down, gurgling with pleasure.

Though fucking his mother had been fantastic, Tommy wanted more. His young balls were once more swollen and hard. He shoved his mother’s hand from his cock to his balls, curling her fingers about them. Susan immediately began to twist and play with them, squealing louder and louder. She beat her heels against her younger sister’s back, urging Wanda to tonguefuck her faster.

“Suck me, suck me!” she wailed. “Wanda, eat my cunt! Ohhh, God… it’s wonderful! Suck my pussy, Wanda! Ohhhh, fuck me with your tongue!”

Tommy’s excitement was at a fever pitch as he watched Wanda sucking his mother’s cunt, his cock throbbing out in hardness, his mother about to pull his young balls off. The slurping wet sounds Wanda made between his mother’s thighs sounded good to him. The need to poke his cock into something was strong, and he shoved his mother’s hands away. Susan whimpered and tried to keep her grip on his balls, but he moved to the end of the table. With his mother thrashing about with erotic rapture, Tommy stood behind his young aunt, staring at her saucy, sweet ass.

He pressed his cock forward, running it through Wanda’s blonde hair. Wanda felt his cock, and mewled softly. She lifted to her feet, keeping her mouth buried into her older sister’s wet cunt. She was now leaning over, her naked ass dancing lewdly, her asscheeks bunching.

Susan drew her knees up and back, holding them tightly against her swollen tits, gurgling and moaning as her pleasure swelled. Tommy peeked past his aunt’s shoulder and watched Wanda’s tongue sliding everywhere, licking at his mother’s cunt, at her pussyslit, swirling about her throbbing clit, almost probing his mother in the asshole. His prick jerked up and down and he rubbed it about his aunt’s creamy ass.

Wanda arched her ass to Tommy, crying out softly as she slurped with a greater hunger at Susan’s wet pussy. Tommy moved the head of his cook up and down the hot crack of Wanda’s ass, watching with wet, hot eyes. The heat of his young aunt’s ass excited him, tingled around the head of his hard prick. Shaving it downward, he felt the fiery wetness of Wanda’s blonde-haired cunt. He moved it forward, slipping the swollen head of his cock just inside her pussylips.

Wanda’s head jerked out of Susan’s cunt.

“Ram it to me, Tommy!” she cried out. “Fuck me! Fuck my cunt right now! Ohhh, I’ve been waiting, Tommy! My cunt has been waiting for your cock!”

Then she was diving her hungry mouth back into Susan’s cunt again.

Through the fog of her ecstasy, Susan had heard her sister. Her eyes opened and focused on her son’s face.

“Fuck her young pussy, Tommy!” she sobbed, grinding her cunt into her sister’s mouth frantically. “Fuck the piss out of her hot, fucking cunt!”

Tommy didn’t need the urging.

He rammed his cock fast and hard, bringing a muffled gasp from Wanda. The wet heat caused his face to contort with rapture. The soft, wet folds of his young aunt’s cunt closed about his cock, gripping it hotly. Tommy could feel tiny contractions of it. He had his hands on Wanda’s small waist, staring down at the creamy shape of her ass pressing at his stomach. Wanda twisted her ass in tight circles, sliding her ass hotly against his flesh, his cock very deep inside her cunt.

With a gasp, he began to stab quickly into Wanda’s cunt.

He banged frantically, making his aunt grunt into his mother’s cunt with the force of his penetration. His balls burned with pleasure, and with each inward stab, he felt them become wet with his aunt’s seeping cunt juices. Wanda wiggled and writhed her naked ass for Tommy, moaning as she kept up a relentless tonguefucking into her sister’s juicy pussy. Susan, holding her legs tightly against her tits, whimpered and sobbed with ecstasy, grinding her hairy cunt into her sister’s face, humping her ass up and down.

Wanda parted her feet on the floor, arching her ass back for Tommy, her cunt straining for his cock. She held her older sister by the spreading cheeks of her ass, pulling as she pressed her face hard into her juicy, hairy twat, her tongue diving back and forth, her lips puffing at Susan’s throbbing cunt.

“Eat my mom!” Tommy groaned. “Wanda, eat my mom’s cunt! Suck my mom’s pussy!”

“Fuck her, Tommy!” Susan sobbed with heat. “Fuck my sister in her hot fuckhole!”

Tommy could feel himself beginning to come. Wanda was slamming her ass back like crazy. She was uttering frantic cries as she stuck her tongue deep in Susan’s pussy. As Tommy watched his mother’s cuntlips grip Wanda’s tongue and her thighs close about her head, he realized he was not going to be able to hold back much longer.

“Mom, I’m going to shoot my cum! I’m going to shoot my load, Mommy!”

Susan was moaning loudly, she was clearly starting to spasm, herself.

“Oh come, baby! Tongue me, Wanda! I’m coming too!”

Wanda shoved her tongue deep in Susan’s fuck hole and slammed her ass back into Tommy’s hammering cock.

It was too much for Tommy.

“Mommy!” he screamed. His jizz had begun to pump out steadily into Wanda’s spasming pussy. “Mommy, I’m doing it!”

As she felt his hot fuck cream splash between her thighs, Wanda gave a muffled yell from Susan’s crotch. Her hips were jerking and her cunt was pouring cream. She screamed.

“Oh God!”

Tommy was groaning loudly. He was hardly aware of what he was doing as he rammed his cock home. But already his movements were beginning to slow. He fell forward, Wanda collapsed underneath him, her pussy spasming and running with fuckjuice.

At last they lay still. Although it was only a few more minutes before they recovered, it seemed much longer. Susan looked down at her son’s drooping cock, and smiled. Then she looked at her sister, her eyes taking in the long, smooth thighs and blonde curls that swirled about the pink flesh of Wanda’s pussy.

“Welcome to the big city, Wanda,” Susan said softly.

“Big city, my hot ass,” Wanda giggled. “I can have all this back home, Susan.”

“Then why did you come here?”

“Like I said,” Wanda replied, sitting up. “Small towns don’t let you get away with it everyday.”

“Well, this doesn’t happen every day in the city,” Susan reminded her. “At least not that I know of.”

“It seems to happen around here pretty often,” Wanda said, grinning impishly, gazing at Tommy’s spreading thighs.

“I couldn’t say, since it just started,” Susan replied.

“Really?”

Susan smiled, her eyes dancing brightly. “I’m sure it was going to happen. You just set it in motion, Wanda.”

“Me? What did I do?”

“By letting Tommy feel you up,” Susan said. “If I hadn’t seen you two feeling each other up yesterday, Tommy and I may not have gotten it on for months, if ever.”

“But you said it was about to happen.”

“It was,” Susan answered, picking up her robe. “But then again, it might not have happened at all.”

Carrying her robe, she started from the kitchen.

“Are you sorry, Susan?” Wanda asked.

Susan turned, her eyes hot. “No, I’m not sorry.” She looked at her son. “What about you, Tommy?”

Tommy grinned at his mother.

CHAPTER SEVEN

In the park, Tommy walked between his mother and aunt, holding their hands. Both Susan and Wanda were dressed in skirts and blouses, both of them wearing knee-length boots. They were amusing themselves by watching people. Many of the young girls wore shorts, some quite revealing. Tommy enjoyed watching the exposed ass cheeks of the women, and wasn’t the least surprised to know that his mother and her sister were digging those shapely tight asses, too.

There was one pretty woman sitting on the grass, leaning against a free, Tommy realized he could see under her dress. He whispered to his mother, and Susan looked in that direction.

“I could never show myself off that way,” Susan said. “It’s much too blatant. But I like to watch.”

Wanda braced the heel of her boot on the edge of the bench, resting her chin on the bent knee. “I don’t mind showing a little leg, or more, for that matter.”

“I wanna get a good look at that woman,” Tommy said. There was a restroom near the woman, and he stood up. “I think I’ll go to pee.”

“Sure, you will,” Susan laughed. “Well, I guess I have to pee. I can’t help it if that woman is sitting next to the toilet, with her dress up, can I?”

Wanda and Susan watched him. “What have we done with that boy?” Susan asked, amused. “I think we found a sex-fiend.”

“I sure hope so,” Wanda replied, hugging her arm around her sister, feeling the swell of Susan’s tit. “I don’t mind getting tangled up with a sex-fiend, do you?”

“Not in the least,” Susan answered, watching her son boldly peer at the woman’s exposure. “Look at that! That fucking bitch is opening her legs wider for Tommy! That hussy!”

Wanda giggled. “Jealous, huh?”

“Well, maybe a little,” Wanda replied, smiling and pulling Wanda’s arm against her tit.

They watched Tommy disappear into the toilet.

“We can’t let that cunt beat our time, Susan,” Wanda said. “You and I discovered Tommy, and we have to hang on, wouldn’t you say?”

“You’re fucking right!”

“Then let’s give him a show when he comes back,” Wanda suggested.

“Here?”

“Why not? You know how it would excite him.” Wanda laughed throatily. “If that cunt can do it, so can we.”

Wanda raised her heels up onto the bench, her knees together, her skirt covering them. Susan, after a moment’s hesitation, did the same.

When Tommy came out of the toilet and started toward his mother and young aunt, Wanda let her skirt fall open. All interest in the woman leaning against the tree was lost. As he came close to them, he saw the backs of his aunt’s creamy thighs and the tight, pooching bulge of her panties. His cock stirred inside his pants, and he swaggered a bit, letting the swelling outline show.

Susan’s eyes watched her son’s cock, and she licked her lips. She had not really sucked him, and that one quick taste of his cock had whetted her desire. As her desire grew, she allowed her arms to fall away from her bent legs. Her skirt opened too, and Tommy saw his mother’s thighs and her panties. His cock throbbed into a quick hardness, and as he came closer, both Susan and Wanda could see the size and shape of it outlined there in his pants.

As if knowing what Susan was thinking, Wanda said, “I’m first.”

“Fuck you, sister, dear,” Susan whispered. “He’s my son.”

“And my nephew,” Wanda replied.

Susan wasn’t going to argue because she knew she would suck her son off, giving him his first blowjob just as she had given him his first piece of ass.

“Where should I do it?” Susan asked. “It’s too far back to the apartment, and I want to suck that cock now.”

“The bushes?” Wanda suggested.

By now, Tommy was standing before them, his eyes darting from his young aunt’s thighs and panties to his mother’s. His cock stood boldly against his pants, even his swollen cockhead outlined. Both his mother and aunt gazed at it with hot, hungry eyes.

Susan was so excited about what she was going to do with her son, she paid no attention to anything else. She wasn’t even aware of the passerby who had stopped, staring at her exposed panties and thighs. Her hand itched with the desire to yank her son’s cock out and suck it right there, sitting on the bench.

Unable to wait any longer, her cunt juicy and throbbing, Susan stood up. As she did so, the watching man’s eyes shifted to Wanda’s revealed thighs and panties. Susan took Tommy’s hand.

“Let’s sneak into those bushes, baby,” she whispered throatily. “Mother wants to do something very nice for you.”

“I want to watch,” Wanda said, excitement in her voice.

“I don’t care if you do,” Susan answered, holding her son’s hand as they walked toward the bushes.

None of them saw the man following.

When Susan was satisfied they were concealed, she dropped to her knees and opened her son’s pants with feverish fingers. Tommy stood grinning as he watched his mother pull his hard cock out. Susan stroked her son’s cock with her hot fist, purring as she gazed at his piss hole, watching juices seeping from it.

Wanda, watching, lifted her skirt and spread her legs, feeling the bulge of her panties and caressing her cunt through them.

“God, does that look tasty!” Wanda mewled softly.

“Tasty enough to eat,” Susan purred. “Are you gonna suck my cock, Mom?”

“Would you like that, baby?”

“Oh, yes, Mom!”

Susan kissed the tip of her son’s prick, feeling the heat of it against her lips. She mewled softly and brushed his dripping piss hole back and forth on her mouth, smearing her lips, making them slippery.

None of them noticed the man peering through the bushes at them, his cock in his hand, as he moved it back and forth.

Wanda, rubbing at her cunt, swayed her tight ass, her eyes glazed with heat as she watched her sister rubbing Tommy’s cock back and forth on her lips. Susan gurgled as she squatted before her son, her knees open and her skirt hiked to her waist.

The man in the bushes could see Susan’s cunt, and he could see Wanda playing with her pussy. His cock was very hard, his cockhead seeping as he jerked his fist back and forth.

“Suck him, Susan!” Wanda hissed. “Suck his cock! If you don’t suck it now, I’m going to!”

“Mmmm,” Susan purred, and slipped her lips over the smooth head of her son’s cock. The taste sent ripples of delight racing about her flesh, and her cunt bubbled wetly, the stretched crotch of her panties becoming soaked with pussy juice.

Sliding her lips onto Tommy’s cock, Susan slipped her hands to his hips. She felt his pants front against her lips, his cock at the back of her throat. With a soft sob of delight, she clutched her son by his ass, and began to dart her mouth back and forth, sucking hotly, her tongue licking. The hard heat of Tommy’s cock stretched her lips and filled her mouth. Susan whimpered with ecstasy, sucking back and forth, her fingers squeezing her son’s ass, pulling his hips forward as she shoved her face onto his prick.

Wanda jerked her panties to one side and began to agitate her swollen cunt, her blue eyes burning with hunger as she watched her sister gobbling so hungrily on Tommy’s prick. She shook her tight ass from side to side, then pumped her hips in a fucking motion, driving one finger into her wet cunt even as she kept smashing and twisting at her clit.

“Suck that cock, Susan!” she sobbed with voyeuristic delight. “Suck him off! Fuck his cock with your hot mouth! Suck the come juice out of his balls! Eat that prick, Susan, eat the pies out of his hard cock!”

The words of encouragement coming from her younger sister sent Susan in a frenzy. She began sucking wildly, shaking her head to twist her lips about her son’s cock. The hot hardness of it made her lips tingle, his swollen cockhead banging into her throat. The juices dripping out of his piss hole burned at her throat, making her desperate to have the creamy come juice splashing into her mouth.

The man watching them pounded faster on his cock. Wanda heard the sound behind her, knowing instantly that someone was watching them. She said nothing to Susan or Tommy, though. She pulled her skirt up all the way to her waist, shaking her curvy ass, knowing whoever was there could see it. She spread her legs wider, arching her ass backward and rubbing faster at her cunt. Her eyes were fixed on her sister’s mouth, watching Susan sucking Tommy’s cock with swift, short movements of her head. Knowing someone was watching them excited Wanda intensely, and she made the cheeks of her ass bunch, making sure that whoever it was could see her rubbing her cunt and see her sister sucking Tommy’s cock.

“Eat his prick!” she gasped, loud enough to be heard by the man in the bushes. “Eat his hard cock! Suck it, Susan! Oooohh, you look so pretty with a hard cock stuffed in your cocksucking mouth! That makes my cunt so wet, seeing you sucking cock! I bet you have a wet pussy, too, Susan! I bet sucking Tommy’s cock is making your cunt so fucking wet, you’d love to have another cock fucking it, wouldn’t you?”

Susan didn’t reply, she couldn’t. Her mouth was filled with her son’s cock, and she wasn’t going to stop sucking for anything. She felt his cock throbbing very hard between her lips, and when Tommy rested his hands on her head, urging her, she cried with ecstasy. Her cunt felt very swollen, as if it would burst out of her panties. Her clit burned and ached. She clutched her son’s ass cheeks lightly, wishing now she had pulled his pants down, wanting to feel his naked ass against her palms, play with his tender, sweet balls. But her hunger as intense, and his cock was throbbing powerfully. Tommy could be coming very soon, she suspected, and she wasn’t going to stop sucking until her mouth was flooded with his sweet come juice.

Wanda, without warning, whirled around and looked straight into the bulging eyes of the man behind her.

“Come here, you bastard!” she hissed. “Get your ass in the open and let’s see if you’ve got a cock that can handle this hot pussy.”

Before the man could react, Wanda had stepped forward, shot her hand out and pushed his fist off his cock. She grabbed it and pulled, giving the man no choice but to come forward from his concealment.

“Why jack off back there when you can fuck this cunt?” Wanda said, her voice demanding and hot. “You can watch here just as easily, and fuck my pussy at the same time. Why waste a lovely hard-on by jerking off?”

Susan had heard her sister, and she saw Wanda pull the stranger from the bushes, but she was only momentarily surprised. Her son’s cock was about to come, and she clung to it with greedy lips, watching as her sister flopped onto her back, spreading her legs and holding the crotch of her panties wide. She saw the man go to his knees and bury his face into Wanda’s cunt, his cock standing out of his pants with throbbing hardness.

Tommy had heard, too. He could see his aunt wrapping her long legs about the man’s head, and he pulled his mother’s face tighter onto his cock.

“Don’t stop sucking, Mom!” he yelped. “I’m about to let go!”

Sucking faster on Tommy’s cock, Susan watched her sister pull the man’s face out of her cunt and grab for his cock.

“Fuck me, you asshole!” Wanda yelled.

The man stabbed, wildly, his cock penetrating Wanda’s cunt with one quick lunge. Wanda gasped with the sudden fullness, and flung her legs about the man, lunging her ass up powerfully, grinding. The man’s eyes were wild with passion as he turned and saw Susan suck Tommy’s cock, his ass pumping between Wanda’s clutching thighs.

Susan was so hot she didn’t care. She sucked as hard as she could on her son’s cock, racing her wet lips back and forth. She clung to Tommy’s ass, ready to jerk him forward in case he tried to pull out when he came. But Tommy had no thought of jerking his cock from his mother’s mouth at that moment. The sensations of his mother’s wet, hot mouth demanded he come, made his balls ache with need. His legs shook, and he couldn’t prevent his hips from jerking back and forth. He rammed his cock into his mother’s mouth as she darted her face forward, making Susan sob with ecstasy. Her cunt was drenching her panties, and she couldn’t seem to spread her knees wide enough. There was no doubt that she, too, would come. She had not touched her cunt, nor had anyone else, but she was going to come and come hard.

Wanda was waving her legs in the air as her ass thrashed beneath the man, her cunt riding on his cock with frantic thrusts. She was gasping and crying out with ecstasy, clawing at his back and urging him to fuck her hard and fast. The man’s grunts were loud, and he kept staring at Susan’s mouth sucking at Tommy’s cock.

“I’m about to come, Mom!” Tommy grunted. “Ohhh, I’m gonna come so fucking hard, Mom!”

“Fill her cocksucking mouth!” Wanda yelped, straining her cunt onto the man’s prick. “Come in her cocksucking mouth, Tommy! Shoot that sweet juice down her fucking mouth! Come on, you asshole, fuck me harder!”

Tommy’s cock swelled inside his mother’s mouth, and Susan had to swallow as the seeping juices increased. Her son’s cock filling her mouth sent wild, burning flashes to her cunt, and she was very close to orgasm herself.

Tommy grunted, and his balls erupted.

“Mmmmmm,” Susan squealed as the thick come juice spurted into her mouth.

The creamy taste sent a spasm down her body, causing her cunt to swell more. By the second gush of her son’s creamy, sweet come juice, her cunt went into contractions of steaming orgasm. She swallowed wetly, loving the burning taste of her son’s come juice going down her throat. Her eyes closed as the rapture of sucking her son’s cock off, getting his come juice in her mouth, wrapped her up with boiling lust. Her pussy clutched and sucked, the convulsions causing her squatting ass to tremble and shake.

The strong spurts of come juice splashed at her throat, and Susan gulped wetly, her cunt going through delicious ripples of orgasm.

Tommy grunted with each gush of come juice, and pulled his mother’s face tight into his crotch. Susan’s lips felt his prick throbbing as he spewed jism down her throat, and her tongue pressed it hard against the roof of her mouth.

“Suck it off! Suck that cock off!” Wanda was groaning underneath the hunching man. “Suck that come juice down, Susan! Eat his come juice up! I didn’t know you sucked cock so hungrily, Susan! Drink Tommy’s come juice! I’m next! I get to suck his cock off next!” To the man who was puffing and panting atop her, she cried out, “Fuck faster, you asshole! You better make me come! Fuck that cunt, you fucking asshole-peeping piece of shit!”

Susan clung to her son’s cock after there was no more juice left. She felt it softening between her lips, her tongue gliding about his sensitive cockhead tenderly, making sure she had it all.

Tommy was staring at his aunt now, amazed by her frantic fucking of this strange man.

With a loud moan, the man’s body went stiff, his ass straining as he tried to shove his cock deeper into Wanda’s boiling cunt.

“Shoot it to me, you asshole!” Wanda yelled. “Shoot that sweet juice up my fucking cunt!”

With a screech that made Susan jerk from Tommy’s cock, Wanda slammed her crotch up, grinding in a frenzy, her pussy sucking at the man’s spurting prick. Susan stood up, smoothing her skirt over her long legs, looking around fearfully. Her sister was making enough noise to draw a crowd.

Tommy was staring at his aunt, his cock dangling out of his pants. Susan stuffed it back inside, and zipped up his fly. She was surprised at her lack of shame, knowing this man had seen her sucking Tommy’s cock. Instead of shame, she felt good, very good. It was a better feeling than she had felt in the subway with that unknown man rubbing his cock about her ass and coming off in his pants.

“Get off me, asshole,” Wanda was saying. “That’s all you get! Take your cock out of me and haul ass, you peeking piece of shit.”

The man stood up, his face flushed. He didn’t look at them as he zipped his pants and moved away.

“Why in the world did you do that?” Susan asked when the man was gone. “Are you out of your mind, Wanda?”

“Well, he was peeking at us, and I wanted some cock,” Wanda giggled, standing and adjusting her panties, then smoothing her skirt down.

“What if he tells someone?” Susan asked. “So what?” Wanda grinned lewdly. “Who would believe him?”

Susan laughed. “I guess you’re right. I wouldn’t believe it myself. I am beginning to understand why you had to leave home now, though. You fucked all the men until they couldn’t get it up anymore, and now you need new ground.”

“Maybe,” Wanda giggled as they left the bushes. “But I think Tommy can take care of both of us quite nicely. He sure seems to be doing it so far. Now, let’s hurry back to the apartment — I want to suck him next.”

CHAPTER EIGHT

As soon as the elevator doors closed, Wanda grabbed Tommy’s crotch, squeezing it.

“Mmmm, I can hardly wait to taste this,” she said.

Susan didn’t say anything when Wanda pulled Tommy’s cock out in the elevator. She watched as her sister fondled it, feeling her cunt swelling again. With a lewd giggle, Susan lifted her skirt and peeled her panties off, dropping them in the corner.

“That will make someone wonder,” she said. “They were so wet, I was uncomfortable.”

Wanda darted her hand to her sister’s cunt, cupping it and rubbing gently, stroking Tommy’s cock at the same time. “You know, Susan, this could be just what I’ve been wanting all the time.”

“What’s that?” Susan said, pressing her hand on top of her sister’s, pressing Wanda’s palm onto her pussy.

“To be able to have cock and cunt at the same time!”

Susan watched Wanda fondling Tommy’s cock. She squeezed her hot thighs together tightly, gripping her sister’s hand against her cunt. She wondered about her sister at the park, the way she had dragged a strange man down and fucked him so willingly. That was something she couldn’t do. But then, if it had been Wanda sucking Tommy off, would she have done the same thing? Susan didn’t know, but she realized she had the same desires as her sister. She not only wanted to fuck and suck, she wanted to watch, too. Seeing how wantonly her sister had fucked that unknown man had increased the heat of her cunt a hundred-fold, she was sure.

Wanda probably told her the truth, she wasn’t a lesbian. There was not a lesbian in the world who would fuck as crazily as Wanda. What her sister wanted was cock and cunt, both of them. That Susan could accept, because eating her younger sister’s cunt the night before told her she could get turned on very hot for it. Eating a hairy, wet pussy certainly didn’t take away her desire for hard, thick cock, either.

The elevator rose slowly, and Wanda couldn’t wait. She went down on her knees and pulled Tommy’s cock into her young mouth. Her blue eyes flashed up at Susan as she sucked a few times. Then, taking Tommy’s cock out of her mouth, she pressed her face into her sister’s cunt, taking a lick or two, then sucking at Tommy’s cock again.

She was just getting started when they arrived at their floor.

With a quick peek from the elevator, all three made a dash for the apartment, giggling. Tommy, his cock sticking from his pants, was as eager as if he hadn’t come for days. Susan and Wanda laughed as they closed the door, and both of then turned to face Tommy. They grabbed for his cock at the same time.

“It’s my turn, Susan,” Wanda said as Susan’s hand closed about her son’s cock. “You sucked it in the park. Now I get to suck him.”

Susan stroked her son’s cock, her eyes teasing her younger sister. But Wanda wasn’t going to be left out. She immediately began to feel Susan up, sliding her palms about her older sister’s straining tits, across Susan’s swelling ass, between her legs. Susan wiggled with pleasure, clinging to her son’s cock tightly as her sister ran her hot hands about her body.

“Oh, you feel so good, Susan,” Wanda purred softly as she clutched Susan’s ass in one hand, her other pressing at her sister’s cunt, feeling it through her dress. “Your ass is so round and firm, and your cunt so hot!”

Tommy wasn’t just standing there. While his mother caressed his cock, he lifted his young aunt’s skirt and fondled her cunt, dipping his finger into it. “You’re sort of hot, too, Aunt Wanda,” he said.

“Sort of?” Wanda squealed. “Sort of hot? Baby, my cunt can blister a cock made out of marble!”

Susan released her son’s cock, panting hotly. She stripped her clothing from her body quickly, her eyes hot and glazed with desire. Her son, with his cock sticking out so hard again, looked deliciously erotic to her as he played with Wanda’s cunt. Wanda had jerked her skirt about her waist and had her hips arched outward, legs open, cooing softly while Tommy prodded at her blonde cunt with his fingers.

By the time her skirt swirled about her feet, Wanda was removing her clothing. Then Tommy was the only one still dressed.

“You’re next,” his mother whispered huskily. Both his mother and aunt began stripping him. Tommy stood in the middle of the floor, feeling pampered, his cock hard and his balls swollen and full again. Wanda was on her knees in front of him, and his mother behind. The feel of their soft, hot hands moving about his young body sent shivers of delight through him. While Wanda fondled his cock and balls, his mother was feeling about his ass, squeezing his ass cheeks.

“This is going to be so fucking sweet!” Wanda cried softly, staring at the swollen head of his cock, her fist tight around the base, the other holding his full balls. “I hope you still have enough come juice in your balls for me, Tommy! I just hope your mother didn’t drain you completely!”

Susan leaned forward and kissed the cheek of her son’s ass, her lips moist and hot. Tommy trembled with pleasure. He stared down at his aunt’s pretty blonde head, watching her blue eyes sparkle as the pink tip of her tongue fucked back and forth on her lips. He could see her pink nipples, swollen and stiff, below.

Wanda dipped her head, and shot her tongue out. It was a very long tongue, and the tip touched beneath his balls, his cock sliding along her creamy cheek. Her eyes glittered up at him mischievously. She licked his balls, swirling her tongue about them. Tommy groaned as the sensation of her wet tongue caused his cock to jerk. With a lewd giggle, Wanda opened her lips and pulled his balls into her mouth.

“Ooooh, Wanda!” he cried out.

“Mmmm, nice,” Wanda purred, sucking on his balls and pressing his cock hard against her cheek. Her tongue swirled and Tommy’s balls writhed. Behind him, he could feel his mother’s tongue lapping about the cheeks of his ass, making his flesh wet.

Susan leaned around her son’s hip, watching her sister sucking on his balls, her eyes smoldering. Scooting her face closer, she ran her tongue along the throbbing shaft of his cock, from the swollen head to the base. Tommy stared down at them, excited so much he was dancing from foot to foot. He saw his mother’s tongue probe the rim of his aunt’s pussylips, then lick along his cock again. All the time, Wanda was sucking at his balls with her hot, wet mouth.

Susan managed to get her mouth about the head of her son’s cock, sucking as her tongue fluttered against his seeping piss hole. Tommy felt both hot mouths sucking at him, and his eyes became glazed with rapture. He could feel his mother’s tits brushing his thighs. Resting a hand on top of their heads, he trembled, his knees shaking.

“Let me suck it!” Wanda gurgled as his balls fell from her mouth. “It’s my turn to suck that sweet, hard cock, Susan!”

Reluctantly, Susan took her mouth off her son’s cock. She made a soft sob low in her throat as she saw her younger sister swallow it. Tommy groaned as he watched his young aunt’s mouth stretch about his prick, taking it completely into her fiery mouth.

“Are you going to fall, baby?” Susan asked, feeling her son’s thighs shaking against her tits. “You’re trembling.”

“I don’t know, Mom.”

“Wanda, let him sit down,” Susan said.

Wanda sucked off his cock, kissed his dripping piss hole, and with her lips glistening, pulled away. Susan pulled her son to the floor. Tommy lay back, his cock upright, ready for more. Susan parted his legs as Wanda knelt at his side. As Wanda’s mouth opened, Tommy arched his hips up, pressing the swollen head of his prick back into her mouth. For a moment, Wanda held her head still, and Tommy fucked up and down, his cock penetrating her mouth half way. Susan stared at it, running her hands up and down his thighs. Drawing her knees up underneath her, Susan leaned over, pushing her face into her son’s crotch, licking at his loaded balls again.

While Wanda began to bob her pretty young face up and down, her lips tight about Tommy’s cock, Susan licked and sucked at his balls.

“Ohhh, this is great!” Tommy yelped.

“Mmmmm, tastes great, too,” Susan murmured, with her face in his crotch.

Wanda was sliding her hot mouth up and down, her lips clinging possessively to his throbbing prick. Her blue eyes stared at her older sister’s tongue, watching Susan lick Tommy’s balls. She squirmed about on the floor until she pulled one of Susan’s hands between her legs, her mouth, constantly moving up and down Tommy’s cock. Susan knew what her sister wanted, and willingly slipped her hand to Wanda’s cunt. Wanda squealed as Susan began to twist and agitate her clit, her mouth filled with Tommy’s cock.

Wanting to get her face closer and tighter into her son’s crotch, Susan shoved at Tommy’s legs. He drew them back, and Wanda had to lift her head. Then she leaned over the back of his leg as he held his knees tight against his chest, closing her wet, hot lips about his cock again. Susan shoved her face into her son’s crotch, now able to feel the total heat of his balls in her face. Her tongue swirled about them wetly, her eyes watching as Wanda sucked up and down his cock. Sliding her tongue downward, she licked around Tommy’s asshole.

“Ooohh, Mom!” Tommy gasped.

“Do you like that?” she whispered hoarsely. Tommy squirmed his hips, groaning as his young aunt sucked very hard and hungrily at his cock.

Susan dipped her tongue into the crack of her son’s ass, sliding it up and down, tasting his asshole, his hot balls in her face. Tommy groaned at the exquisite sensations. Susan pressured her tongue against the ring of his asshole, making Tommy moan softly. Wanda, riding her mouth up and down her nephew’s cock, stared at what her older sister was doing.

As she licked at her son’s ass, swirling her wet tongue along the inner smoothness of his ass cheeks and around his asshole, Susan began to thrust her fingers into Wanda’s juicy cunt, fucking in and out.

Susan and Wanda could watch each other, greatly adding to their enjoyment. Tommy trembled from head to toe with rapture. The hot mouths and tongues on his cock, his balls, his asshole, sent his young mind to spinning with intense sensations.

Wet moans came from Susan and Wanda as they tasted, kissed, sucked at Tommy’s crotch. Wanda writhed her hips on the floor as her older sister probed and stroked at her blonde-haired cunt. The liquid sounds of her hot pussy mingled with the wetness of their tongues. As Wanda went down deep on Tommy’s cock, Susan swirled her tongue from her son’s asshole, over his tight balls, and licked the base of his cock.

“Mmmm, he tastes so fucking good!” Susan murmured in a low voice. “Everywhere I taste, it’s hot and beautiful!”

“I know,” Wanda replied, her lips brushing about his seeping piss hole.

For a moment, they took turns sucking his cock, with Susan cradling his balls. But Wanda became eager, and when she had his cock inside her mouth, she started sucking faster and harder.

“Ooooh, that’s so good, Aunt Wanda!” Tommy moaned. “Suck real hard and fast! Mom, please… lick my balls, my asshole!”

“Feel his cock throb, Wanda?” Susan asked in a thick voice. “Feel that cock throb? Ohhh, Tommy, your balls are so full! Your asshole is so fucking hot! Let’s make him come, Wanda! Let’s suck his come juice out of his precious, sweet balls!”

Wanda, already sucking with a frenzy, could only moan about Tommy’s cock. Susan, her eyes glazed with passion, began licking hard on his puckered ass. Closing her open lips around his ass ring, she sucked. Tommy’s cock jerked inside his aunt’s mouth, his balls tingling.

“I’m gonna come!” Tommy groaned.

Wanda squealed, sliding her hot, wet lips up and down his cock greedily, striving to bring the creamy, scalding come juice into her mouth. Susan pressed her lips round her son’s asshole, her tongue sliding into his tight ass ring. Tommy yelped when his mother began darting her tongue back and forth, fucking him up his asshole. Susan had his tight balls on her cheek, feeling them writhe as he got ready to unload them.

His cock pounded. Wanda used her mouth like she used her fiery blonde cunt, fucking him with it more than sucking, really. Tommy squirmed his lifted ass, unable to hold still. The feelings were fantastic, and he tried not to move much, afraid his cock would leave his aunt’s hot mouth, or his mother would stop fucking him in his asshole with her tongue. But both his mother and aunt were as frantic as he was, and there was no way they would lose what they had in their mouths. Susan was no longer fingerfucking her sister, but had two fingers deep inside her pussy. She was concentrating on sucking and licking her son’s asshole, feeling his ass ring close and relax around her tongue.

With a cry, Tommy came.

As his creamy come juice spurted into her mouth, Wanda sobbed with ecstasy, her tongue wild. His slippery come juice coated her tongue, and her throat worked greedily, sucking his come juice down into her stomach. The burning of his thick come juice glazed her blue eyes, and she slurped happily. When Wanda sucked a cock off, she enjoyed letting some come juice slip out of her mouth, and she did this now. Susan saw it, tasted it dripping alongside Tommy’s balls. She slipped her tongue out of his asshole, lapping at the come juice along his balls, then thrust her tongue back up his ass, feeling his ass muscles clamp in flexing waves as he came.

While Tommy’s cock still gushed, Wanda moved her lips off it, racing her tongue along his cockshaft, catching a hot splash of come juice on her cheek. Dragging her tongue around his cockhead, she caught a spurt in her open mouth, then let it dribble back over his cock. Before Susan could jerk her tongue out of Tommy’s asshole and suck it up, Wanda had licked him clean and had his cock back inside her mouth. Susan plunged her tongue as deep as she could into her son’s asshole, holding it there, feeling his gripping ass ring pull inward. Slowly, Tommy had to straighten out. Susan pulled her face out of his ass, and Tommy relaxed, spreading his legs wide. Wanda licked her tongue about his trembling stomach, and when Susan saw a gleaming spot of come juice on the outer corner of her sister’s full lips, she gave a little moan and licked it away.

As Tommy rested, Susan and Wanda sat on each side of him, their eyes eating his young body up. Susan idly played with her pussy as she sat with her knees up. She looked at her son’s cock and balls, then at Wanda’s sugary cunt. She had often wondered why Wanda was blonde and she was not. There was no doubt they were sisters, though.

Tommy was breathing evenly now, and Wanda inched her cunt toward his head. He shoved his hand between her creamy thighs and caressed his aunt’s pussy, running his fingers through her soft blonde cunt hair, stroking her puffy cunt lips. Susan shoved her cunt toward him on the other side, and Tommy played with both cunts, finding them equally wet and hot. He dipped a finger into each cunt. Both his mother and aunt had hot, tight, soft curs.

“You like to feel our cunts?” Susan asked, grinning wickedly as her son ran his finger in and out of her pussy. “Do you enjoy playing with our twats, baby?”

“You know I do, Mom,” he replied, fingering them both, making liquid sounds. Puffing his finger out of his mother’s cunt, he drew it to his mouth, licking the juices from it.

“You like that taste, do you?” his mother asked. “You like the taste of cunt, Tommy?”

“Yeah,” he laughed, doing the same thing with his other hand. He found no difference in the taste of their cunts, either. Both were juicy and hot and sweet.

“Taste it straight from the source, then,” Wanda giggled, drawing her feet beneath her ass and offering her pussy to his mouth.

Tommy twisted on the floor until he had shoved his head beneath his aunt’s squatting ass. He swirled his tongue along her hairy cuntlips, probing at her clit, dipping his tongue into her cunt. Wanda, giggling wickedly, shifted her hips.

“Taste my asshole, too,” she laughed softly. Tommy plunged his tongue up his aunt’s asshole. Susan’s eyes grew hot again as she saw her sister’s hairy wet cunt on her son’s chin. She leaned her face forward and began to suck on Wanda’s pink nipples, caressing her son’s cock and balls at the same time.

“Oh, this could make me come?” Wanda purred. “Tommy, suck my cunt too, suck my cunt and suck my asshole!”

Tommy slipped his tongue from his aunt’s juicy cunt to her hot asshole, licking back and forth. Having his aunt sit on his face sent tremors through his cock, and Susan felt it stir again. Pulling from her sister’s tits, she leaned down and worked his cock into hardness once more with her lips and tongue.

“Mmmm, beautiful, Susan!” Wanda purred as she saw Tommy’s prick standing up again. “But now that you’ve got his cock hard again, what are you going to do with it?”

“Fuck it!” Susan replied. “What else?”

CHAPTER NINE

Susan swung her leg over her son, squatting above his cock as her sister squatted above his mouth.

Wanda shot her hand down and grabbed Tommy’s cock at the base, holding it upright as Susan rubbed the slit of her cunt back and forth on his cockhead. Susan gurgled with the contact, her cunt throbbing. Pulling the swollen lips of her pussy open, she pressed her tingling cunt against the head of her son’s cock, rubbing it and mewling softly.

Tommy, feeling what they were doing with his cock, licked and sucked with more hunger at his aunt’s juicy cunt and tight asshole. Wanda twisted and squirmed in his face, staring at her older sister as Susan slowly pushed her cunt downward. Tommy felt his cock being enveloped by his mother’s fiery cunt, and lifted his hips.

“Mmmm, nice,” Susan purred as her son arched upward, shoving his cock into her cunt. She held her ass just high enough so Tommy could fuck her, thrusting his cock up and down. Wanda could see it all as she sat in her nephew’s face. Her blue eyes glowed with pleasure as she wiggled her crotch back and forth, rubbing her hairy cunt and asshole about Tommy’s open mouth, aver his protruding tongue. “Fuck me, Tommy. Oh, yes, baby! Fuck mother and suck your aunt! Fuck my cunt, Tommy! Eat Wanda’s pussy… her asshole! But… ohhh, fuck me!”

Tommy moved his hands along his aunt’s smooth thighs, feeling her flesh. He stroked her hips and ran his hands about her spreading ass cheeks. He banged his cock up and down, fucking his mother as she squatted above him, and licked at his aunt’s cunt or ass, whichever Wanda placed against his mouth and tongue sucking a hot pussy and fucking another at the same time was a new experience for Tommy, one he wanted to repeat over and over.

“Eat me!” Wanda cooed. “Suck my cunt, Tommy! You lick, my pussy as good as your mother does!”

Tommy swirled his tongue into her fiery crotch, tasting the dripping juices, swallowing when his mouth filled. His hips kept pumping up and down, his mother now moving with him. Susan held her younger sister’s tits, pulling and twisting the pink nipples. Wanda leaned forward, pressing her lips against Susan’s, kissing her deeply, sliding one hand down Susan’s back and clasping a tight ass cheek. Dropping her lips from Wanda’s, Susan began to suck her tits, and Wanda mewled with pleasure, clutching Susan’s ass with both hands, holding her sister’s crotch up. Tommy banged hard, driving his cock in and out of his mother’s cunt wetly.

Susan, with her mouth full of sweet, firm tit, cried out with the sharp stabs of his cock into her cunt. The wet slapping sound of his cock pounding into her cunt joined the wet slurping of his tongue in Wanda’s pussy and the heavy gasps the two sisters were making. Tommy plunged his tongue first into his aunt’s cunt, then her asshole. No matter where his tongue went, Wanda squealed with delight.

“Oh, God, fuck me!” Susan wailed as she lifted her mouth from Wanda’s tit. “Fuck me, Tommy! Ohhhh, baby, you’re so fucking hard! Fuck mother! Fuck mother’s hot cunt! Ram it to me, Tommy! Oooooh, fuck me… suck Wanda’s twat, her pussy!”

“Yes, Tommy!” Wanda groaned, twisting her hot crotch into his face. “Suck my cunt! Fuck your mother in her fucking wet snatch!”

Susan held her crotch up, letting her son bang up and down. She loved his power as he smashed at her swollen pussy lips. Her clit was being bruised with each of his upward lunges. She could see her son’s lips and tongue as her sister squirmed into his face. His chin was glistening with the wetness of Wanda’s pussy, her blonde cunt hairs swirling about his mouth.

Tommy had his hands cupped on Wanda’s naked ass, his cock felt larger than ever, swollen and straining as his mother’s pussy gripped it.

Wanda was holding Susan’s ass in both hands, and Susan shoved her hand behind her back, gabbing her son’s balls. As he came upward, she rubbed them against her burning asshole, gurgling in pleasure. Unable to remain still, Susan began beating her cunt up and down, driving her son’s ass to the floor. Tommy, being fucked so violently by his mother, simply rested his ass on the floor — and let her fuck him. The heat of her cunt around his cock brought moans out of his mouth as he sucked faster and faster at his aunt’s cunt. But Wanda was tremendously excited, and she wiggled her crotch about so that Tommy’s tongue was almost taking turns plunging into her cunt and asshole. He didn’t mind where his tongue was, where it went. His balls were tingling again as his mother fucked him with increasingly frantic motions. Susan clutched his balls, her asshole tingling as she pressed them between the cheeks of her ass.

“Ohhh, Wanda, hold my ass!” Susan whimpered. “Hold my hot ass! Tommy, fuck me!”

But Tommy couldn’t fuck his mother.

She was ramming her cunt up and down so fast and hard, he couldn’t get his own hips in motion. His mother beat on his cock with wild lunges of her fiery cunt.

“Suck my cunt, Tommy!” Wanda sobbed, grinding into his face. “Suck my pussy! Oooh, eat my hot cunt up!”

Tommy was gasping. His aunt was smashing her cunt or her asshole into his face, cutting off his breathing, but he didn’t mind. His cock was straining hard into his mother’s pussy as she slammed up and down, his balls ready to burst.

“Ooooh, now, now!” Susan cried. “I’m going to come! Ohhh, my cunt is on fire! I’m going to come! Ohhh, God, I’m going to come!”

Susan rammed down onto her son’s cock hard, and her pussy contractions closed with wet heat at the base. She cried out with ecstasy as her cunt convulsed maddeningly. She crushed his balls very tight against her twinkling asshole.

“Me, too!” Wanda screamed. “Suck it, Tommy! Suck my cunt! I’m going to come, too!”

The feel of his mother’s cunt sucking hard at his cock and his aunt’s cunt grabbing at his tongue sent Tommy into an explosive discharge. The thick come juice spurted from his cock, splashing the insatiable walls of his mother’s pussy. The juices of his aunt’s cunt seemed to increase until he was swallowing time after time.

As soon as her spasm ended, Wanda slid off his face, sprawling on her back, her legs and arms wide. Susan lifted herself weakly from her son’s cock, leaning against the couch, her tits rising and falling as she struggled to calm her breathing. Tommy lay where they left him, grunting, sucking in air, his face smeared with pussy juices, his balls loose now, his cock wrinkled.

After a while, Susan got up, her legs rubbery. “I don’t know how you do it, Tommy,” she said, cupping her hand on her cunt, “but you come so fucking much and so often. I love it, too. Now I have to go piss.”

She shook her lovely naked ass down the hallway, and within a minute or so, Tommy and Wanda heard Susan pissing, the sound carrying to them.

“Ahhh, music to my ears,” Wanda said, winking erotically at Tommy. “I like to hear the sound of pissing, don’t you, Tommy?”

“I never paid much attention,” he replied. “But now that you mention it, it does make me excited, a little.”

“I think I’ll take a piss, too,” Wanda said. She stood up, swaying her hips at him. “Want to watch?”

“Hey, yeah!”

Tommy followed his aunt to the bathroom, watching Wanda’s lovely ass sway. They entered just as Susan was standing up. Piss gleamed like dew on the dark hairs of her cunt. Wanda’s eyes glowed, and before Susan or Tommy realized what she was up to, Wanda had dropped to her knees, and clutching her older sister about the hips, shoved her face into Susan’s cunt, licking at her piss-wet cunt hair.

“Mmmmmm, even your piss tastes good, Susan,” she said, sliding onto the toilet. “Tommy said he wanted to watch me piss.”

She spread her legs around the toilet, holding her ass up.

The golden piss spurted out of her blonde haired cunt with a quick, strong stream. Tommy stared at it, grinning.

“Wanda, I believe you’re trying to teach my son bad habits,” Susan said, but she giggled. She, too, was staring at her younger sister’s cunt.

“Maybe so, but what nice bad habits they are,” Wanda laughed wickedly, sending her piss into the bowl with a hissing sound. “Anyone want a drink?”

Neither Susan nor Tommy answered, they were both staring at Wanda as she pissed. Wanda ran her hand out and cupped her sister’s cunt, her other hand cupping Tommy’s balls. As she finished pissing, she ran her hand across her cunt, then brought it up and ran her palm aver her tight tits.

“No one wants a drink, huh?” she giggled. “Well, I wouldn’t mind. Tommy, I’m sure you can piss. Come on, give me just a little.”

Susan stared at her sister. “More and more, I understand why you had to leave home, Wanda,” she said, but her voice was indicating excitement.

Susan lifted her ass higher, using her hands to peel her cunt as open as she could. The hot piss gushed out in a strong stream. Tommy was gazing between his young aunt’s thighs, fascinated. Wanda pulled at his cock, causing him to step closer to her.

“Piss on my cunt, Tommy,” Wanda said, her voice, thick with eagerness. “Piss right on my hot cunt, please!”

Tommy glanced at his mother, who nodded, a small smile on her, face.

Wanda held his prick, waiting, still pissing strongly.

Giggling, Tommy let go. The hot piss flooded out of his cock, and with a squeal, Wanda aimed it onto her pussy. She soaked the blonde hairs of her cunt until they were matted tightly to her flesh, then she moved his cock to take the force of his piss upon her clit.

“Ooooh, nice, Tommy!” Wanda purred. “Piss on that hot pussy! Ahhhh, piss all over my hot fucking cunt!”

Susan watched, finding it extremely erotic. As Tommy’s piss weakened, Wanda suddenly darted her face down, and before Tommy or Susan realized it, she had taken the head of his cock into her mouth. The suddenness of it stopped Tommy from pissing, but Wanda, with her lips closed tightly around the head of his cock moaned and urged him to piss.

“Go ahead, Tommy,” Susan said, her voice a low whisper. “Give her what she wants.”

“Mmmm!” Wanda urged, her tongue flicking at his piss hole.

Tommy giggled, then squirted a quick burst of piss. Wanda made a whimpering sound as it splashed into her mouth. Her tongue flicked across his pinhole quickly, and Tommy let go.

As the hot piss gushed across her tongue and into her mouth, Wanda gulped in pleasure. Tommy made no attempt to stop pissing now. He stood with the head of his cock inside Wanda’s lips, pissing away. Susan, watching her sister cup Tommy’s balls, ran her hands through Wanda’s hair.

“I’m doing it!” Tommy groaned. “Mom, I’m pissing in Wanda’s mouth!”

Susan grinned at her son, placing her other hand on the cheeks of his ass. “Give it to her, Tommy,” she said. “If that’s what she wants, let her have it.”

Wanda made liquid sounds as her nephew’s hot piss ran down her throat. Her cunt twitched as she straddled the toilet, her clit swelling and protruding from the wet folds of her cunt. Susan slipped her hand down Wanda’s back, cupped a sweet ass cheek for a squeeze, then moved her fingers along her ass crack. She stroked her sister’s asshole for a brief moment, then ran her hand between Wanda’s thighs. Cupping her sister’s cunt, pressuring it with the palm of her hand, she pulled her son’s cock back from Wanda’s mouth.

With his cock an inch from Wanda’s open mouth, she watched the golden piss spray past her lips. Wanda’s mouth filled and Tommy’s piss ran from it, down her chin, dripping.

As the stream slowed, Wanda’s tongue followed it. As Tommy drew back, Wanda jumped from the toilet and squatted before him.

“Shake it off in my face!” she squealed. “Shake it off in my face.”

It was Susan who grasped her son’s cock and shook it, watching the final drops spatter on Wanda’s nose.

Holding Tommy’s hips, Wanda looked up at her sister. “I guess you think I’m strange, don’t you?”

“By no means,” Susan replied. “No more strange than me letting some guy rub himself off against my ass on the subway.”

To emphasize her words, Susan pushed her sister’s face into her son’s, crotch. Wanda didn’t mind at all. She kissed at Tommy’s balls, shoving the tip of her tongue past them when he spread his legs, and then probed at his asshole. Susan leaned down and sucked the head of her son’s cock, tasting the hint of his piss on it.

Puffing her face back, Wanda looked up again, her eyes star-bright. “I want it up the ass,” she said simply.

“I wondered when you’d ask that,” Susan said.

“You’re not surprised?” Wanda asked.

“Are you?” Susan laughed, a wicked sound. “Nothing you do or want would surprise me, Wanda.”

Standing up, Wanda went to the door, turning to look at her sister and nephew across her shoulder. Her blonde hair fell softly about her shoulders. She waggled her shapely ass.

“In the bedroom?”

With Tommy and Susan following, Wanda moved into her sister’s bedroom, her saucy, lovely ass shaking invitingly. Climbing onto the bed, with her knees drawn beneath her, resting her head and shoulders on the mattress, Wanda ran her hands past her hips and clutched the firm cheeks of her ass, spreading them wider. Tommy and Susan watched her blonde, juicy cunt pooching backward, her cuntlips puffy. Her light brown asshole looked very, very tight, puckered inward as if to avoid penetration.

Tommy’s cock throbbed as he stared excitedly. Susan ran her tongue across her lips. “Want some of that pretty ass, Tommy?”

“Oh, yeah, Mom!”

Susan stepped up behind her sister’s offered ass. She stroked the creamy flesh, sliding the edge of her hand up and down her parted ass crack, feeling the heat of Wanda’s asshole. Slipping her fingers downward, Susan fondled her wet pussy, then rubbed her cunt juices about Wanda’s asshole. But it wasn’t to prepare that tight opening for her son’s cock. She leaned down quickly, and Tommy saw the tip of his mother’s tongue licking along the surface of Wanda’s ass, dipping into the crack and swirling about her asshole.

Moving closer, wanting to see better, Tommy stroked his aunt’s thigh, running his hand under to squeeze one of her tits. Wanda gurgled and shook her ass into Susan’s face. Susan ran her tongue down and licked at her sister’s cunt a few times, then dragged the tip back to her asshole.

“Shove your tongue up her asshole, Mom,” Tommy said, gasping with excitement and readiness. “Fuck her in the asshole.”

Susan pressed the tip of her tongue upon Wanda’s asshole, and the tip slipped into it. Wanda cried out with delight, and Susan probed her tongue into the steamy asshole, darting and licking. Wanda shook her ass with pleasure.

Tommy watched his mother, rubbing the wet head of his cock along his aunt’s thigh, squeezing Wanda’s tit. His balls tingled as his mother cupped them. Twisting his balls, Susan tongue-fucked her younger sister in the ass for a time, then pulled free.

“Wanda, you have one tasty asshole,” she laughed.

“Eat all you want, Susan,” Wanda offered. “If there’s one thing I like better than a hard cock, it’s a nice tonguefuck.”

Susan slapped her sister on the naked ass playfully. “You would.”

Tommy stepped behind Wanda’s lifted ass. “Let me help,” Susan said, taking her son’s cock in her hand. She pumped it a few times, then grasped the base.

Tommy stood and watched his mother rub his cock about Wanda’s crotch, sliding his swollen cockhead along the fiery slit of her blonde-haired cunt, shoving in for a moment. Susan lifted her son’s cock again, brushing Wanda’s asshole with it this time.

“Ooohh, that’s wonderful!” Wanda hissed. Tommy, feeling the heat and tightness of Wanda’s asshole, began to push forward. Susan held his cockshaft, leaning down to watch closely. The ring of Wanda’s asshole stretched slowly, making Wanda sob with the sudden pleasure.

“Ram it!” Susan gurgled.

Tommy grabbed his aunt’s hips, jerking her ass backward as he lunged his cock forward.

“Ohhhh, yes!” Wanda screamed. It was not the sound of pain, but the sound of a woman experiencing an instant reaction to rapture.

Tommy’s cock penetrated completely, his balls smacking Wanda’s cunt. Susan lifted her hands, placing them both on Wanda’s lower back. “You’ve been fucked in the ass before,” she accused.

“Oh, have I?” Wanda whispered hotly. “Tommy’s cock went in too easy,” Susan giggled, seeing Wanda’s asshole stretched tightly about her son’s cock. “No cock can go up an asshole that easily.”

“You’re right, Susan,” Wanda hissed softly. “I have, and I love it and I’m going to use my asshole as often as I can, too.”

CHAPTER TEN

The gripping sensations around his cock made Tommy tremble.

Wanda’s ass was pressed tightly at his lower stomach, his balls against her wet cunt. The heat that closed around his cock sent shivers about his naked flesh. He could feel the squeezing of Wanda’s asshole, and he gasped with delight.

“Fuck the shit out of her hot little ass, Tommy!” Susan urged in a very thick voice. “Ram the shit out of her asshole!”

“I want it hard and fast!” Wanda urged, straining her ass against her nephew. “You don’t have to be gentle, Tommy! Just ram that hard fucker up my asshole!”

Gritting his teeth, Tommy pulled back, feeling his young aunt’s asshole grip tighter as if to prevent him from coming out. But Tommy had no intention of taking his cock out. With his swollen cockhead caught just inside her ass ring, he held his breath, and lunged hard.

“Ohhh, that’s the way, Tommy!” Wanda cried out as the slapping sound on her ass sounded. “Fast and hard!”

Tommy hunched his hips, pumping back and forth, his cock sliding inside Wanda’s asshole. The friction made him hold his breath, but Wanda was crying out with ecstasy, shaking her ass from side to side. Her hands, above her head, clawed at the sheets, her eyes closed and her lips parted. She grunted with each forward thrust of Tommy’s cock.

Susan watched her son’s cock going in and out of her younger sister’s asshole, her eyes smoldering. She ran a finger down, feeling the shaft of Tommy’s cock, the tightness of Wanda’s asshole. Impulsively, she lowered her face, thrusting her tongue out as far as she could. She managed to taste her son’s cock and her sister’s asshole, and began licking along the base of Wanda’s spine, down into her spreading ass cheeks as far as she could go.

“Ohhh, that’s wonderful!” Wanda whimpered. “Fuck my ass, Tommy! Oooohhh, ram that hard fucking cock up my asshole! Susan, lick it! Oh, I’ve never had my ass licked with a cock up it before!”

With her tongue swirling as close as possible about her son’s cock and sister’s asshole, Susan pulled his hand down and between her thighs. Tommy immediately began to rub, and he caressed his mother’s hairy cunt. When Susan lifted her head, he pressed his mouth against hers and moved his tongue past his mother’s lips. Susan moaned as she sucked at her son’s tongue, squeezing one hand into his pumping ass tightly.

“Ohhh, Tommy!” Susan mewled softly, pulling her lips off his tongue. “Is that hot, baby? Is Wanda’s asshole hot and tight?”

“Yeah, Mom!” Tommy grunted, banging back and forth.

Wanda twisted her uplifted ass quickly, shaking it lewdly.

Susan lowered her face again, sliding the flat surface of her tongue about her sister’s creamy ass, dipping into the crack to taste the throbbing base of her son’s prick as he pulled back. But Susan wasn’t satisfied, her own hairy cunt was fiery, with jukes seeping from it and running along her inner thighs.

“Let me suck it a minute!” she moaned.

Wanda pulled her ass forward, and as Tommy’s cock came free, it closed tightly. With a squeal, Susan closed her mouth about her son’s cock, bobbing down with tight lips. She tasted the shit of her sister’s asshole on it, but she sucked back and forth hungrily for a few times. Tommy was dripping from his piss hole, and she licked at his juices hungrily, then pulled her mouth off.

“Put it back in her asshole,” Susan whined. “Fuck her a few times, and let me suck it again!”

Tommy’s cock plunged back up his aunt’s asshole, bringing a wail of delight from Wanda. He drove his cock back and forth a dozen times, and once more, his mother wanted it in her mouth. Susan had her mouth open and waiting as Tommy pulled his cock free. She grabbed it with her hot, wet lips and sucked his cockhead into her throat. Tommy was fucking his mother’s hot cunt with two fingers as she sucked on his cock, and Susan twisted her hips about.

As soon as she turned his cock loose, Tommy rammed it into his aunt’s asshole, hard.

“Ohhh, yes!” Wanda wailed.

“Fuck her, Tommy!” Susan groaned. “Fuck her hard now! Come in her hot fucking asshole, baby! Squirt it to her hot asshole!”

Tommy pounded hard and fast, driving the full length of his throbbing cock into Wanda’s clutching asshole. Wanda wiggled and twisted with ecstasy, gurgling and sobbing, her fingers clutching the sheet on the bed. His balls beat hard against Wanda’s cunt. Susan shoved her hand between her son’s thighs and grabbed his balls, squeezing them as she gazed hotly between the cheeks of Wanda’s shaking ass. Tommy was no longer thrusting his finger in and out of his mother’s cunt, he was caught up with the rapture of his aunt’s asshole, the tight squeezing of it, his balls about to unload.

With a yelp, he thrust hard into Wanda’s asshole, his body going stiff.

Susan knew he was ready.

“Squirt it, Tommy!” she wailed. “Squirt into her hot fucking asshole!”

With a grunt, Tommy came.

“Ohhhh, I feel it! I can feel you coming up my ass, Tommy!” Wanda cried out, her asshole sucking at his gushing cock. “Give it to me! Ohhh, it’s so hot and good! My… I’m going to come, too!”

Tommy’s balls were pressed at his aunt’s cunt, and his mother began to stuff them into Wanda’s wet cuntlips. Just as she got his balls inside Wanda’s cunt, Wanda came.

“Ohhh!” Tommy moaned. His cock was being squeezed by Wanda’s asshole, and his balls were caught inside her convulsing cunt. He came hard, harder than ever. “Oohhh, wow!”

His legs trembled, and his cock slipped from Wanda’s asshole. With heavy breathing, he sat down on the floor, gazing up at his aunt’s hairy cunt and asshole. Wanda’s knees were a foot apart, and she, too, was trembling. Her light-tan asshole was glistening wetly, and Susan moaned.

“Oh, I’ve got to suck it out!”

Tommy wasn’t surprised to see his mother’s lips close about Wanda’s asshole, sucking and licking hungrily. He was no longer surprised at anything his mother or aunt did, with him or each other.

Susan ran her tongue into her sister’s asshole, sucking her son’s come juice front it. She whimpered softly, the cheeks of her ass bunching up as her pussy burned toward an orgasm. Wanda whimpered softly as her older sister tongue-fucked her up the ass, but she was very weak. As she scooted forward on the bed, lying out flat on her stomach, Susan kept her mouth pressed between Wanda’s hot cheeks, licking hungrily.

The moment Susan pulled her tongue out of her asshole, Wanda turned over and Tommy watched them fall into each other’s arms, kissing and hugging and feeling each other, tits and asses and cunts. The view he had from the floor was very pleasant. He saw rounded asses and hairy cunts flashing as his mother and aunt rubbed at each other.

Susan spread her thighs around Wanda’s, and Tommy looked between them, watching his mother rubbing her cunt against Wanda’s.

“Oooh, Wanda, I want to come!” Susan moaned, smashing her hairy cunt into her sister’s. “I want to come so much!”

Wanda grabbed her sister’s ass and squeezed, grinding her cunt into Susan’s. Tommy was excited to see them, and stood up, his cock wet, his balls glistening from the juices of Wanda’s cunt. He leaned over and began to lick at his mother’s squirming ass.

“Lick it, Tommy!” Susan wailed. “Lick mother’s ass!”

Wanda pulled her sister’s ass cheeks wide apart, and Tommy ran his tongue into the crack. Swirling his tongue about his mother’s asshole sent Susan into squirming ecstasy. She rubbed ha cunt hard into her sister’s, and Tommy probed at her asshole with his tongue.

It didn’t take long.

Susan cried out as her cunt contracted, her asshole sucking at her son’s tongue as he licked faster at it.

“Ohhh, yes, yes!” Susan sobbed. “Ohhh, lick my asshole! Shove your cunt hard against mine, Wanda!”

Their bodies shook as Susan came, and Tommy kept licking at the tight heat of his mother’s asshole until she slowly began to relax.

Later, after an early dinner, they sat in the living room. Susan wore panties, her tits naked. Wanda, like Tommy, was naked.

“I told you a lie,” Wanda said to her sister. “I didn’t do all those things at home I said.”

“You could have fooled me,” Susan replied.

“Oh, I was fucking, all right, but only with one guy,” Wanda explained. “But I never licked a pussy until you. And Tommy’s cock was the first one up my asshole.”

Susan’s eyes opened as she looked at her sister. “But it went in so easily.”

Wanda lifted her middle finger, wiggling it. “I’ve used this many times.”

“Then why did you want Tommy to fuck you in the ass?”

“Because I wanted a cock in there, not my finger,” Wanda giggled. “The way I wanted to suck cunt. Here I got both, didn’t I?”

“You were pretty sure of yourself, I’d say,” Susan said, remembering how she had caught her sister and son that day.

“I’m not dumb, Susan,” Wanda said. “I had a hunch it would be like this when I came here.”

“You may have had a good hunch,” Susan said. “But I didn’t fuck Tommy until that fir st night you were here.”

“I know,” Wanda replied. “Seeing us that way made your cunt tickle, and you couldn’t keep back from it.”

“That’s about it,” Susan said. “But I’ve been wanting to fuck him for some time. You just happened to help it along. I’d have fucked him sooner or later, I’m sure.”

Tommy listened to them, excited as always when they were naked or wore panties. His cock was half-hard, and he was holding his young balls gently.

“I’m not sure about this pissing thing,” Susan said, but there was a twinkle in her eyes.

“You should try it,” Wanda said, smacking her lips suggestively.

“Maybe I will, but not in my mouth,” Susan said. “Maybe later, but not right now. On my tits, or my cunt, okay, and then maybe in my face, but I’ll think about taking it in my mouth, though.”

“I will!” Tommy exclaimed.

“Will what, honey?” Susan asked.

“Take it in my mouth!” Wanda giggled.

Susan stared at her son. “You’d let Wanda piss in your mouth?”

Tommy nodded, his eyes sparkling. “I’d let both of you piss in my mouth, Mom.”

“But, you’ve never tried it before.”

“I wanna try it now,” he said. His cock was standing up with anticipation.

“I’ll do it,” Wanda said, getting to her feet.

“Are you sure, Tommy?” Susan asked.

“Yes!”

Wanda stood near his shoulder, and pulled the hairy lips of her cunt open. Tommy stared at it, and buried his face between his aunt’s thighs to lick at her cunt. Wanda purred softly and writhed as his tongue swirled about her cunt. Susan got to her feet and stood at her son’s other shoulder, watching him.

Pulling his face out of Wanda’s cunt, Tommy shoved his hands behind his back, leaning there and looking upward. The crotch of his mother’s panties were tight, outlining her puffy cunt, the shadow of her thick pussy hair making them bulge out. Wanda kept holding her cunt open, her hips arched forward, her legs parted.

A small dribble of piss came from Wanda’s cunt, running along her inner thigh. “Lick it off my leg, Tommy,” she whispered. Tommy didn’t hesitate. He shot his tongue out and lapped at the hot piss on Wanda’s smooth thigh. Wanda spurted a bit more, and Tommy opened his lips wide, catching a small amount.

“Do you like it?” Wanda asked, her voice throaty.

“Nice,” Tommy replied.

Susan’s eyes smoldered, her fingers toying with the crotch of her panties, watching her son, her sister’s cunt.

“Want some more?” Wanda asked.

Tommy nodded his head.

A long gush of golden piss spewed from Wanda’s blonde-haired cunt. It splashed into Tommy’s face before he slipped his open mouth into the stream.

Susan moaned as she saw her sister pissing into her son’s mouth, watching it run from the corner of his lips and down his neck.

“Piss in his face, Susan,” Wanda urged. “Let’s both piss in Tommy’s face!”

Susan pulled the crotch of her panties aside slowly, staring at her sister’s cunt, the hot piss running into Tommy’s mouth. Stretching her panties past her cunt, she pulled her puffy cunt lips open with her fingers the way Wanda was doing.

Tommy turned his head, and Wanda cut the flow of her piss for a moment.

Susan stared down at her son’s uplifted face. His mouth was as wide open as he could get it. Her hairy cunt was about three inches away from his mouth.

She began pissing.

Tommy moaned as he tasted his mother’s hot piss splashing into his mouth. Wanda, with a squeal, also began to spurt piss across Tommy’s cheek. Tommy turned his face, taking his aunt’s piss into his mouth. His cock jerked about in hardness. Susan gurgled as her son shoved his face into Wanda’s cunt, watching piss stream past his cheeks. She was still letting go, too, and her piss drenched his ear and neck. But Tommy didn’t keep his face in his aunt’s cunt, he pulled back and shoved it into his mother’s pussy. He twisted his face from side to side, golden hot piss showering down into his face and mouth from two hairy cunts.

“This makes me hot!” Susan whimpered, spraying her son’s face as the stream of her piss mixed with that of her sister. “This makes me so fucking hot!”

With a squeal, she stopped pissing, and pushed her son onto his back, his cock arching up. She straddled his cock swiftly, grasping it at the base with her fingers. Wanda, still pissing into Tommy’s face as she stood there, swung her hips around, and began, to piss over her sister’s straining tits.

“Ohhh, God!” Susan sobbed as the hot piss drenched her tits.

Instead of taking her son’s cock into her cunt, she shifted until she had his cockhead pushing at her asshole. She jerked her panties so hard, they tore. With a wild cry, she slammed down without hesitation on her son’s cock. She screamed as his prick penetrated her asshole, but it was a scream like Wanda’s earlier.

“I’m going to take it up my asshole now!” she sobbed, and as her hips began to churn and pound up and down, she shoved her face into her sister’s cunt, licking frantically.

Wanda grabbed Susan by the back of her head, smashing her cunt into Susan’s face. Tommy stared up at them, his mother’s asshole grinding onto his cock in a frenzy. Susan licked greedily at her sister’s wet cunt, tasting her piss and her juices, her ass shaking and slamming downward on Tommy’s prick. Wanda squirmed her cunt into Susan’s face, gurgling softly. She was no longer pissing, though.

“Eat my cunt, Susan!” Wanda urged. “Suck my fucking cunt and fuck Tommy with your asshole! Ohhh, yes!”

Tommy arched his hips up, driving his cock into his mother’s asshole as she came down.

“Piss in her cocksucking mouth, Wanda!” he groaned. “Piss in my mom’s pussy-licking mouth!”

His balls were tight, and the fiery heat of his mother’s asshole was about to make them spew. He shoved a hand up his aunt’s thigh, clutching a check of her ass.

“Piss in my mom’s mouth!” he shouted. “Ohhh. Mom, I’m gonna come! I’m gonna come in your hot asshole!”

Susan twisted her ass wildly on her son’s throbbing cock. She sucked hard at Wanda’s cunt. Her cunt was sucking as if it, too, had a cock inside it. Wanda was grinding lewdly, rubbing her wet cunt about her sister’s lips and protruding tongue. She couldn’t do what Tommy wanted now. She was close to coming herself, and there was no way she could piss.

With a grunt, Tommy came, sending spurts of hot come juice into his mother’s asshole. Susan felt him coming, felt the throbbing of his cock deep inside her ass. As she uttered a muffled scream, her cunt convulsed into a tight, pulsating orgasm. Almost at the same time, Wanda came, too. Susan sucked hard at her sister’s cunt, her asshole gripping her son’s spewing cock with incredible power.

As powerful as her orgasm was, Susan jerked her mouth out of her sister’s cunt quickly.

“Piss in my face, Wanda!” she screamed. “Piss in my face and mouth while I’m still coming!”

Tommy watched as his mother opened her mouth wide, and the hot piss of his aunt gushed into it. Susan made wet sounds as she swallowed her sister’s sweet piss, and her cunt contracted again… and again…

THE END
Source: Bbw sex

Wet And Ready Wife

What do you do with a horny housewife? That is a frequently asked question today. All over the nation, many young married women are expressing dissatisfaction with their sex lives.

Why do theft husbands spend too much time on the job? Are women hornier now? Men less so? Or is it simply that women feel free for the first time to express theft sexual needs?

In today’s society, women have made many new discoveries about themselves, men and the way we all fit into society. They have been freed by the Pill, encouraged by Women’s Lib, and are growing in self-confidence every day to help mold a new American society. In contrast to past history, some researchers suspect that American men are becoming more sexually cautious as women become bolder. With constant pressure to perform well sexually, many men feel threatened.

One relief from the constant demands of modern liberated women is the prostitute. Having paid his money, the man feels no pressure. It’s his money that pleases the prostitute, not his sexual thoughtfulness.

WET AND READY WIFE is the contemporary story of a young married couple. Judy is bored by the daily familiarity of their sex life and must find an outlet for it. Joe Prentiss has broken his leg and can’t work, so Judy must. Joe is also so uptight sexually that he can’t have sexual relations with Judy — they can’t have it “normally”. The solution to their problems is the job Judy takes at a swank bar. The cocktail waitresses there double as call girls and Judy is swept up by the world of business and prostitution. The garden path she has sought to discover new things about sex quickly becomes a freeway till finally Judy decides she must reject her whorish ways.

WET AND READY WIFE — a story that may prove shocking because of its truthfulness.

CHAPTER ONE

Judy Prentiss stared at her husband’s cock with longing.

“Joe, darling,” she sighed, “are you sure we couldn’t? I mean, there may be some other way.”

Joe Prentiss sat in bed, naked except for the heavy cast encasing his whole left leg. He was the picture of frustration.

“No, dammit,” he snapped. “For the last time, Judy, we’ll just have to forget about fucking until this cast comes off the damn thing’s in the way.”

“But. Joe, that could be weeks,” Judy moaned. “Please, darling, let’s try some of the things I was telling you about.” Joe glared at her.

“Judy, shut up and go to sleep,” he said.

After five years of marriage, Judy could tell when her husband’s temper was about to boil over. She turned off the bedside lamp and curled up in bed without a word. But inside she seethed with longing. Ever since Joe broke his leg at work, three weeks ago, she’d been horny as hell.

The problem really wasn’t the cast, it was Joe’s hopelessly old-fashioned attitudes about sex. He’d only make love in one way, with him on top, and Judy couldn’t convince him to try the other positions she’d read about. But at least after tonight she wouldn’t have to lie beside him in bed and long for him. She’d be busy somewhere else.

Judy had had to get a job to supplement Joe’s unemployment checks, and tomorrow would be her first day. She’d managed to be hired as a cocktail waitress at a nightclub called the Flamingo. The job would keep her busy from eight in the evening till well after midnight. She didn’t like being separated from Joe that long, but it was better than the aching lust she felt now.

The next evening Judy reported for work at the Flamingo and was told to go see the owner, Mr. Tony Rossi. She knocked timidly at his office door. She’d been hired by the club’s hostess and hadn’t met Rossi yet. She hoped he wouldn’t change his mind when he saw her.

“Come in,” Rossi boomed.

Judy entered a plush large office and saw an attractive man sitting behind a desk and smoking a cigar. Tony Rossi appeared to be in his mid-thirties, and he had black hair and mustache, a deep taxi, and bright brown eyes. His features were handsome, but there was something sinister about them, too.

“I’m Judy Prentiss,” she said. “The new girl.”

“Oh, yeah,” Rossi said. “Come closer.”

Judy shyly crossed the room and stood before Rossi’s desk. He studied her in silence. He saw a petite but curvy girl of twenty-five with short curly red hair. Judy’s face was pretty enough, but her most attractive feature was her large firm breasts. Rossi’s dark eyes focused on the ripe thrust of her tits, and Judy reddened.

“Well, I don’t know,” he said. “You’re kinda short.”

“Oh, please, Mr. Rossi,” Judy said, “I really need the job. My husband broke his leg and can’t work. I learn fast, I really do, and if I wear heels I won’t be so short.”

“Well, I only use the very best-looking girls,” Rossi said, “but I’ll check you out. Take off your clothes.”

“WHAT?” Judy asked, shocked.

“Honey,” Rossi said wearily, “I can’t hire you unless I see your figure. I gotta know how you’ll look in your costume. So undress — if you want the job.”

Judy turned even redder. She’d never undressed for any man but her own husband. She wanted to run out of the room, but she really needed the job. It paid well, and she didn’t have the skills to do anything but wait on tables. It looked as if she had no choice but to take off her clothes for Rossi.

“All right,” she said nervously.

Judy unbuttoned her prim white blouse and pulled it off, blushing hotly all the while. Rossi’s eyes glittered as he studied the tightly-packed cups of her pink bikini bra. Judy felt as if his look was burning right through her. With trembling hands she reached for the zipper of her tweed skirt and tugged it down.

“Come on, come on,” Rossi sighed, “I ain’t got all night.”

Judy hastily opened the zipper and let her skirt fall to the floor. She stood before Rossi wearing only her skimpy bra and a little pair of pink bikini panties. Rossi admired her curvy little body, ripe round tits and shapely legs. He took in her creamy skin, tiny firm waist, and the adorable little globes of her ass.

“There,” Judy said, red-faced with embarrassment, “I hope I’ll look all right in the costume.”

“I won’t know,” Rossi said, “till you finish taking off your clothes.”

“Finish?” Judy gasped. “But-but isn’t this enough?”

“I have to check for scars,” Rossi said, looking bored and impatient. “Now, do you want this job or not?”

Judy hadn’t known how hard she could blush until that moment. No man had ever seen her naked except Joe, and she could hardly bear the idea of stripping for a complete stranger. But, dammit, she had to have the job. In two weeks of looking, it was the only decent job she’d found. And she and Joe urgently needed the money.

“Yes, Mr. Rossi,” she said grimly.

Judy reached around and unhooked her flimsy little bra. Rossi remained behind his desk, puffing on his cigar, eyeing her coolly, as if he were judging livestock. Judy had never felt so embarrassed in her life as when she drew off her bra and revealed her naked breasts.

“Hey, not bad. Not bad at all,” Rossi said, showing enthusiasm for the first time.

He ogled Judy’s lovely grapefruit-size boobs. The ripe creamy globes stood straight out, firm and flawless, capped with dainty little pink nipples. Judy stood there blushing furiously. She’d always been proud of her pretty tits, but she didn’t like some stranger ogling them.

“Okay, now the panties,” Rossi said. “And hurry up. I got business to take care of.”

Judy felt total mortification as she tugged down her flimsy pink panties. Rossi’s eyes glittered as she removed her last garment. Unable to bear it, Judy turned around and first unveiled the lovely firm rounds of her little butt. Her panties slithered down her legs to the floor.

“Turn around, baby,” Rossi said gruffly. “I’m a big boy. I seen naked chicks before.”

Cheeks burning, Judy turned and let Rossi see the fiery-red curls of her small triangular bush. Thank God Joe wouldn’t have to know about this incident — he’d have a fit. It was hard enough for Judy herself to endure it, standing there stark naked while Rossi looked her up and down.

“Real nice,” he commented. “Yeah, you’ll be okay in the costume.”

“Thank goodness,” Judy sighed.

She started to reach for her clothes, but Rossi said, “Just a minute. There’s one more thing I gotta check. Step into that next room.”

There was a doer behind his desk, and Judy sighed and went to it. She supposed it didn’t matter now that she was naked. He’d already looked her over thoroughly and seen everything he could. She opened the door and walked into a smaller room. It contained nothing but a bed.

Judy whirled to face Rossi, her face flaming. He’d gotten up from his desk and was following her into the little, bedroom. She squealed with alarm and tried to brush past him, but he grabbed her shoulder and steered her inside and, closed the door. Judy backed away from him.

“Just what is it you have to check out, Mr. Rossi?” she said nervously.

He was taking off his tie.

“I like to make sure I get along with all my girls,” he said. “I like to get along with them real well.”

Judy just couldn’t believe what was happening. She backed up against the wall and gawked as Tony Rossi stripped naked in front of her. Why, she hadn’t been in his office five minutes, and he was suggesting that they get it on. It was insane, outrageous.

“Mr. Rossi,” she said, “I’m a married woman. I wouldn’t dream of going to bed with anyone but my husband. I never have, and I never will.”

Rossi laughed and began to unzip his fly.

“Hey, get with it, kid,” he said. “If you wanta work in a high-class place like this, you gotta play the game. Forget about your husband — he don’t have to know a thing about it.”

Judy’s blue eyes widened as Rossi opened his pants. He really had a fine body, deeply tanned, broad-shouldered, big chest thickly matted with dark hairs. But what really drew her attention was his crotch. She’d seen only one cock in her whole life, Joe’s. She couldn’t help wondering how another man’s prick would look.

Rossi dropped his pants and stepped out of them in just his jockey shorts. The crotch bulged with a huge erection. Judy knew she ought to scream and run, but she seemed paralyzed with curiosity. She just stood there and gawked as Rossi tugged down his shorts and stood before her completely naked.

“Now, you wouldn’t mind having some of this, would you, honey?” he said with a leer.

Judy stared wide-eyed at Rossi’s erect cock. It was not quite as long as Joe’s, she thought, perhaps six inches, but it was thick and stiff and handsome. Springing from a thick black bush, it hugged his belly, pale and blue-veined, capped with a big swollen purple head. Bright bubbles of cock-juice oozed from the knob-shaped head of his prick.

In spite of her fear and shock, Judy suddenly experienced an all-too-familiar sensation, a glowing and melting feeling in her pussy. She’d had that feeling a lot lately, and she knew just what it meant. She was horny. She was achingly horny, in fact. To her horror she realized that she wanted Rossi to fuck her.

“Come on, baby, over to the bed,” he said, walking toward her, his swollen heavy cock wagging lewdly.

“Noooo,” Judy squealed.

She ran for the door. She was horny for Rossi, all tight, but she wasn’t going to ball him. She just couldn’t do that to Joe. She’d never fucked another man in her life, and she didn’t intend to start now. She believed in her marriage vows.

“Aw, shit, cut out the kid stuff,” Rossi snarled.

Judy grabbed the doorknob and turned it frantically, but it wouldn’t open. Rossi had locked the door in some way she didn’t understand. She put her back to the door and faced him, sobbing. He stood there grinning at her triumphantly.

“I’m the only one who knows how to open that door,” he said, “and you ain’t leaving till you put out for me. Now, why don’t you save us both a lot of trouble and get over to that bed?”

“No,” Judy sobbed, “I won’t cheat on my husband.”

“Christ, I got a good mind to let you go,” Rossi said impatiently. “I don’t need a silly little cunt like you working here. But I gotta have you now. Look at this.”

He lewdly wagged his stiff cock at her.

“No, I won’t do it,” Judy cried.

Rossi gave a snort of impatience and rushed across the room. He lifted Judy easily and carried her over to the bed. She kicked and clawed and screamed, but it was useless. Rossi was far bigger and stronger than she was. He dropped her on her back and climbed on top of her, pinning her to the bed with his muscular body.

“Now just be a good girl and relax,” he crooned.

Judy felt his hard, masculine body press tight against her, and she felt the stiff line of his erect cock rubbing her soft little belly. Dizzy excitement washed over her, and her starved little cunt gushed a big steamy load of cream that soaked her hot swollen pussy.

“Oh, God, no,” she moaned.

As Rossi began running his hands all over her curvy little body, she fought to regain her self-control. She hadn’t been balled in a month, and she was achingly horny. She wanted his big stiff cock so badly, she could have screamed. But always there was the thought of Joe. She loved him and didn’t want to be unfaithful to him.

“Take it easy, take it easy,” Rossi crooned. “I’ll make it real good for you, baby. I know you want it.”

“No, I don’t,” Judy wept. “Let me go.”

But she was lying. Her flaming-hot pussy was crying for relief from the aching need she’d felt so long. It would be so tempting just to open her legs and let Rossi slip that gorgeous hard dick into her. Damn Joe and hip puritanical hang-ups! If he’d just taken care of her in bed, she wouldn’t be lusting for another man. With her last ounce of self-control she pushed at Rossi’s broad shoulders. She couldn’t budge him.

“So you don’t wanta ball, huh?” he growled. “Well, I’ll make you want it. When I get through, you’ll be begging me for it, bitch.”

He didn’t realize how close she was to begging already. She felt hotly aroused — and now Rossi made it even worse by slipping his hand into her crotch and stroking her moist swollen pussy. Joe had never done that to her, never touched her between the legs. Judy was amazed at how good it felt. She stifled a horny moan.

Each little touch of his fingers made her whole belly melt with pleasure. Rossi teasingly rimmed the tight little mouth of her asshole, fingertip circling swiftly. He inserted a fingertip in the heavily creaming mouth of her cunt and poked around playfully. He moved on and pressed his finger against the dainty little button of her clit. He rubbed the fat hot nub, and Judy shuddered with pleasure.

“Yeah, you like that, don’t you?” Rossi chuckled. “You like me to play with your pussy.”

“Nooo,” Judy whined.

She hoped he’d believe her lie, that he’d let her go before it was too late. If he went on frigging her like that, she wasn’t going to be able to control herself. It just felt too damned good, and she needed a man too much. But Rossi didn’t believe her. He seized her throbbingly moist clit and began to knead it briskly. Judy couldn’t stifle her cry of delight.

“Oooooo,” she squealed.

Rossi chuckled and kneaded her clit even faster. Judy couldn’t believe the sharp sensations of pleasure that melted her whole belly. She hadn’t known it was possible to feel that good. Damn Joe anyhow, why hadn’t he ever done this to her? He’d robbed her of years of pleasure, thanks to his silly Victorian ideas about sex.

Judy had been a virgin when she married Joe, and up to recently she hadn’t known there was any other way to make love than the way Joe did it — no foreplay, just a quick fuck with the man on top. But since Joe broke his leg she’d been reading a lot about other ways to do it, and she’d discovered a whole new world of sex.

It was a world Joe refused to explore or even to discuss. But men like Tony Rossi knew all about those delicious variations, those exciting ways of turning a woman on. Judy moaned and writhed with dizzy pleasure as Rossi rubbed her hot little joy button faster and faster. She just couldn’t resist those delicious sensations.

“That’s it, baby,” Rossi whispered, “dig it. Get all hot and wet for me. Yeah, that’s the way.”

Judy blushed hotly. She hadn’t realized that Rossi could feel the steady stream of hot sticky juice flowing from her aroused box. But it must be soaking his hand by now, running over his frigging fingers. Still she couldn’t bear to have him stop. She had a month of pent-up lust to satisfy.

“Oh, God,” Judy moaned, “ohhhh, OHHHH.”

She was spinning out of control, but she couldn’t stop herself. As Rossi’s expert fingers kneaded her horny little clit faster and faster, she felt herself rising to the very edge of orgasm. She arched her body upward to get all the friction she could from his frigging fingers. But just as she was about to come, Rossi drew his hand away.

“Uh-uh,” he chuckled, “you don’t get off that easy. I want you to be good and hot for me when we ball.”

“I-I’m not going to b-ball you,” Judy stammered, surprised at herself for using that wicked word.

“Sure, kid, sure,” Rossi laughed. “Here’s something else you’re gonna dig.”

He slipped his hand into her steamy crotch again, and Judy felt his stiff middle finger sliding right up her cream-flooded little cunt.

“Oooooh,” she wailed.

She just couldn’t help that loud hoarse cry of delight as Rossi pushed his stiff thick finger up her flaming-hot box. She’d needed something stiff in there for so long. Rossi started working his finger in her like a miniature cock, swiftly up and down, and Judy helplessly gushed hot sticky cunt-juice all around his jerking finger.

She was lost and she knew it. She let her legs fall wide open, giving Rossi more room to frig her, and she creamed a steady thick flow of molten cunt-juice. Through glazed lusty eyes she saw Rossi grinning down at her. He was obviously gloating over his victory. Judy didn’t care any more. The only thing that mattered was satisfying the burning need in her pussy.

“Okay, baby, no more games,” Rossi said huskily.

He popped his cream-soaked finger out of her snug little twat and eased himself between her widely parted thighs. The big hard head of his stiff cock nudged the soaked tight mouth of her cunt. Judy quivered. It was her last chance to stay faithful to Joe — and she knew she wasn’t going to take it. Her need was just too great.

“Take my meat, baby,” Rossi panted. “You’re really gonna love it.”

“Oooooh,” Judy wailed.

She moaned steadily as Rossi pushed his long thick cock into her. It felt so great to have a prick inside her again, stuffing her snug little twat, tickling her womb. She creamed furiously around his invading meat, and when his balls came to rest against her soaked pussy, she whimpered with pleasure.

“Feels good, huh, baby?” Rossi said.

“Yes,” Judy whimpered, surrendering totally, “oh, yes, yessss.”

Rossi chuckled and began to work his cock in her, fucking her in hard quick lunges, fucking her deep and fast, just the way she needed it. She didn’t want him to be gentle. She was much too horny for that. She wanted him to ball her roughly, savagely — and he did. Judy wailed ecstatically and clung to him, jerking her hips in time to his strokes.

“Yeah, you’re gettin’ off on it, ain’t you, doll?” Rossi panted. “I figured you would.”

Judy didn’t like his taunts, but she loved his cock. She bucked her slim hips faster and faster as Rossi speeded the pace of his fucking. In less than a minute she started to come, an explosive body-rocking climax that left her breathless. Rossi just kept right on balling her, and soon she was coming again.

“AHHHHHHH,” Judy wailed, “yes, yes, I LOVE IT.”

Unlike her husband, who always came in less than a minute, Rossi seemed tireless. He balled her into a string of orgasms that left her dizzy and panting. Judy hadn’t known it was possible to come more than once, let alone half a dozen times. But then there were a lot of things Joe hadn’t taught her.

“You want more, baby?” Rossi chuckled.

“Yes, yes,” Judy babbled, “please keep fucking me, PLEASE.”

But even Tony Rossi couldn’t last forever. After he’d brought her off one more time, he gasped and shot a huge load of sizzling come into her snug little box. He’d hardly finished coming before he pulled his cock out of her, stood up and began to dress.

“Well, you’re no pro,” he said as he pulled on his pants, “but you got enthusiasm and a nice tight box. You’ll do.”

“What?” Judy said dizzily.

“I said you got the job,” Rossi answered. “Come on now, hop to it. Go ask the hostess far your costume. I’ll be around later to see how you’re doing.”

Rossi left the room, and Judy staggered to her feet and put on her clothes. She realized with shock that she’d just cheated on the husband she loved — and that she wasn’t sorry. Tony Rossi had given her the best fuck of her life. But where did she go from here?

If she went to work at the Flamingo, Rossi would surely want to take her to bed again. Yet she needed the job so desperately. Still undecided, Judy went off to try on her costume. Rossi might approach her again, but she’d cross that bridge when she came to it.

CHAPTER TWO

Still dazed from her encounter with Tony Rossi, Judy went to the club’s hostess and was given a costume. There was a small dressing room for the waitresses, and Judy went there to try on the outfit. She inspected herself in the full-length mirror.

“Oh, dear,” Judy muttered to herself.

As Rossi had predicted, Judy looked great in the costume. The only problem was, there was hardly any costume. It looked like no more than a black bikini bathing suit with sequins. With it she had to wear black net stockings and black shoes with four-inch heels.

Again Judy was glad her husband couldn’t see her. Joe would have had a fit if he’d seen her in that skimpy outrageous costume. Pink with embarrassment, Judy entered the main floor of the nightclub and went to work. The more experienced girls showed her what to do, and she caught on fast.

The work seemed fairly easy, and Judy got many admiring glances from the customers, but it bothered her to walk around in such a revealing costume.

Then, to make matters worse, Tony Rossi appeared and gave her a soulful look. Recalling their passionate encounter, just a few hours earlier, Judy blushed beet red.

Rossi walked over to her and said, “You’re looking good, kid. You’ll do just fine.”

“Thank you, Mr. Rossi,” Judy said timidly. “Now, there’s just one other thing to this job that we didn’t tell you about,” Rossi said. “Sometimes I ask a girl to be extra nice to a special customer, you dig?”

“Oh, you mean pay special attention to him?” Judy said.

Rossi grinned and said, “You’re getting the idea, honey. There’s a guy been asking about you tonight. His name is Frank and he’s alone at that corner table. You take him a drink on the house and sit and talk with him awhile.”

“Yes, sir,” Judy said. She didn’t mind the assignment. She was glad of a chance to rest her feet.

Frank was an attractive middle-aged man with black hair graying at the temples, a tall lean body, and expensive clothes. Judy brought him a drink, and they chatted for a few minutes. She learned that Frank was an attorney. Then Frank abruptly changed the subject.

“You’ll do just fine,” he said. “Let’s go.”

“Go?” Judy said, gawking at him. “Go where? I have to work till after midnight.”

Frank looked impatient. “Didn’t Tony tell you what to do?” he asked.

“He said to sit and talk with you awhile,” Judy said.

“Then he left something out,” Frank replied. “You’re supposed to come to my place and do what I want.”

Judy stood up, face flaming. “I don’t believe that,” she said angrily. “Mr. Rossi would never ask you to do a thing like that. I’m a waitress, not a hooker.”

She turned and started to walk away. Frank made a signal at Rosa, who came hurrying over and grabbed Judy roughly by the arm. He steered her into an alcove where no one could see them. He looked furious.

“You dumb little cunt,” he hissed, “you made one of my best customers angry. I thought you understood my instructions. You’re not supposed to just talk with him. You’re supposed to ball him.”

Judy’s mouth fell open, and she gawked at her new boss as if she couldn’t believe what he was saying.

“But I’m a waitress,” she gasped. “I wouldn’t dream of doing a thing like that.”

“You gotta be more than a waitress around here,” Rossi growled. “Whaddya think I’m paying you that big salary for? Besides, this guy Frank will give you a hundred bucks to go with him. Don’t be stupid — go back there and be nice. If you don’t, you’re fired.”

Rossi gave her a little push, and Judy stumbled back toward Frank’s table, her mind reeling. She’d had no idea that her new job would involve prostitution. She was shocked and horrified at the idea, yet she needed the money so much. As she approached the table, Frank stood up, took her by the arm, and steered her out of the nightclub.

“I’m glad Tony talked some sense into you,” he said. “You’re a damned attractive girl. I didn’t want to miss out on you.”

The parking attendant brought Frank’s Cadillac, and he muscled Judy inside. She was still too shocked to speak or even to think. It was a short drive to Frank’s apartment, and by the time Judy came back to her senses, he was ushering her into a plushly furnished living room.

“You look a little shaken up,” Frank said. “How about a drink?”

“Yes, please,” Judy said numbly. She hardly ever drank, but she figured the alcohol would steady her nerves.

“Look, baby,” Frank said as she gulped her drink, “be smart and keep working for Tony. Do just what he says. A lot of girls have made a lot of money there. Some of them even marry rich customers.”

“But I’m already married,” Judy said.

“Then look for something better,” Frank laughed.

Something better? Judy’s pleasantly bruised cunt reminded her that Tony Rossi had been a much better fuck than her husband Joe. She loved Joe dearly, but she also craved excitement and adventure in fucking. Her new job could give it to her, and she’d even be paid for it. She looked intently at Frank, wondering what kind of lover he’d be.

Frank reached into his pocket and handed Judy a crisp, new one-hundred dollar bill.

“Use that to dry your tears,” he said, “and let’s go in the bedroom. I’m only supposed to keep you for one hour.”

Judy tucked away the money and meekly followed Frank down a short hall and into a luxurious bedroom with a king-size bed. Frank started to undress. Judy watched him in a daze. The drink was beginning to hit her, and she couldn’t think clearly. Was she really going to fuck this total stranger?

What am I doing here? she thought. This is insane.

“Come on, honey,” Frank said. “We haven’t got all night.”

Judy kicked off her shoes. She didn’t see any way out of the situation. She’d accepted the man’s money, and now she had to earn it. Besides, she didn’t want to lose her job at the Flamingo. She untied the little black bra-top of her costume and let it fall to the carpet.

“Hey, really nice,” Frank said, ogling her lovely round full breasts. “Tony sure knows how to pick em.”

Judy was still too dazed to think or even blush. One part of her was cool, thinking that this was an easy way to earn big money. Another part of her screamed that it was evil and immoral and that she shouldn’t cheat on her husband. She was just blindly following along with whatever Frank told her to do.

She hooked her thumbs under the waistband of her bikini panties. The black net stockings were sewn to the panties, and the whole thing came down as Judy lowered her last stitch of clothing. Frank, half undressed, paused to ogle her cute little flame-red bush.

“You’re just about the prettiest little thing I ever saw,” he told her. “Tony usually hires big tall chicks. It’s nice to have a small one for a change.”

Now Judy was able to blush. A man she’d met only half an hour ago was staring at her naked body, his eyes darting hungrily from her big round tits to her copper-colored bush. Frank continued to stare at her as he removed the rest of his clothing. As he lowered his pants, Judy gawked at his crotch in helpless curiosity.

His jockey shorts were tented with a stiff erection, and as he lowered them Judy just couldn’t look away. Out popped a rigid six-inch prick, the stalk milky pale, the head swollen and purple. Judy felt her pussy starting to glow and melt. Just the sight of Frank’s stiff prick had aroused her.

Still she felt very nervous as they walked over to the bed and lay down. Frank didn’t waste any time. He pushed open Judy’s legs and got on top of her and poked the hard hot head of his cock against the dry little mouth of her cunt. He grunted and pushed — but nothing happened. Her tight little cunt mouth refused to yield.

“You’re dry,” Frank said impatiently. “What’s the matter, do I turn you off?”

“It’s-it’s not you,” Judy said. “I’ve just never done this before, that’s all.”

Frank sighed and said, “Well, I guess you’re worth breaking in. Just a second.”

He opened the drawer of the bedside table and took out a tube of lubricating jelly. He smeared some of the jelly on his hand and reached down into Judy’s crotch. She flinched a little when he touched her with the cold stuff, but then she felt sudden excitement as he began to massage her pussy.

“Relax,” he soothed, “just relax and let me get you ready.”

Judy flopped back on the pillow and submissively opened her legs wider. What Frank was doing to her felt delicious. He rubbed the jelly all over her rich scarlet gash, his fingers moving slowly and steadily over the sensitive flesh. It was even better than when Rossi had frigged her. Frank had a much gentler touch.

“Ummmm,” Judy murmured.

Frank rimmed the tight little mouth of her asshole, then worked up to her plump pink pussylips, massaging into the hot folds. He rimmed the mouth of her twat, smearing it with the now-hot jelly. He worked up to the fat little lump of her clit and rubbed the jelly into it. Judy gasped with pleasure.

“Oh, my gosh,” she exclaimed, “that feels nice.”

“I can do even better,” Frank said softly.

He took the throbbing shaft of her clit between his fingers and began to knead it. Rossi had done the same thing to her, but Frank’s touch was more exciting, and the jelly made his kneading swift and slick. Judy could hardly contain herself, it felt so good. Her cunt began to leak hot sticky juice, and her pussy started to swell up hot and moist.

Frank massaged her clit into erection and then moved lower in her swelling pussy till he was once more rimming the moist little mouth of her cunt. This time his fingers moved faster, making Judy sigh with pleasure. He smeared the jelly all around her snug twat mouth, making the small hole slick and juicy.

Then he eased his stiff middle finger right up her snug little box.

“Ooooooo,” Judy squealed.

“You like that, eh?” Frank chuckled softly. “Well, let’s see how you like this.”

He began to pump his thick stiff finger in her jelly-smeared cunt, working it swiftly up and down like a small cock. Judy’s teeth flashed in a lusty grimace, and she arched her petite body upward and took in his finger clear to the last knuckle. Frank pumped even faster, and her cunt-cream boiled around his jerking finger.

“Oh, yes, yessss,” Judy gasped.

She knew it was shameful of her to be so lusty for this stranger, to let him know she loved his frigging finger, but she was only human. She and Joe had never had a very thrilling sex life, and for a month they’d had none at all. She was a normal healthy young woman, and she was starved for sexual satisfaction.

“I’ll bring you off,” Frank said eagerly.

He finger-fucked her even faster, his thick jelly-slick finger zipping up and down in her boiling little box. Judy moaned hoarsely as she felt the delicious hot friction. She creamed a huge load of juice, soaking her inner thighs, and then she was coming.

“AHHHHHH,” Judy wailed.

Her red-hot cunt gripped Frank’s stroking finger and held it as she came. Her little curvy body rocked violently, and she moaned hoarsely with pleasure. When her spasms had finally died down, Frank grinned and popped his finger out of her snug little twat. She felt him exploring even lower in her steamy pussy.

“Here’s something else I bet you’ll like,” he said. Judy smiled vaguely. She’d just had an explosive orgasm, and she was sure she couldn’t get aroused again so soon. But then she recalled that afternoon with Rossi and how he’d fucked her into half a dozen climaxes. Maybe anything was possible in bed if she had an expert lover.

Frank touched the tightly clenched mouth of her asshole, pressing his fingertip against the wrinkled flesh. He pushed, and his fingertip popped inside, no more than a quarter of an inch. He twirled the finger, rimming the hot tight opening.

“Oh, my gosh,” Judy gasped, “you shouldn’t touch me THERE.”

“Why not, if it feels good?” Frank laughed. “And it does feel good, doesn’t it, baby?”

Judy was too embarrassed to reply, because the truth was, it felt terrific. She’d never dreamed she’d enjoy having a guy stick his finger up her ass, but her tight little brownie was just as sensitive and horny as her cunt. Frank began to ease his finger farther and farther up her pencil-thin bumhole, and her excitement mounted.

“Oooooh,” Judy squealed.

“Quite a turn-on, isn’t it?” Frank chuckled. “First time a woman did this to me, I came like hell.”

Judy tried to imagine putting her finger up a man’s ass. It was a wicked idea, but it turned her on like mad. She’d love to do it to someone she cared for — for Joe. But of course Joe would never permit it. He’d think she was some kind of pervert.

Judy forgot Joe and everything else as Frank worked his finger clear to the last knuckle in her fiery little asshole. Deeply skewered on his thick finger, she felt heart-pounding excitement. He started to move his finger up and down, and it felt terrific. Judy couldn’t contain herself.

“Oh, yes, yessss,” she gasped, “that feels so GOOD.”

Molten cream gushed from her aroused cunt as Frank briskly frigged her gripping hot asshole. Judy gasped and panted and clawed the bed in her excitement. To her wonder, she felt herself rising toward climax again oven though she’d come just a minute ago. She was learning about a whole new world of sensation which Joe had never shown her.

“Oh, God, YES,” she gasped. “OHHHHH.”

As she came, her flaming-hot bumhole gripped and held Frank’s finger. Steamy juice gushed from her convulsing cunt. Her little body shook powerfully, her big ripe boobs wobbled. She’d never experienced such violent climaxes as today with Rossi and Frank. With Joe it was always gentle — and dull.

“I think you’re ready now,” Frank chuckled.

He popped his finger from her asshole and climbed between her legs. Judy was way beyond resistance now. She eagerly opened her legs wide for him, and as he shoved his thick stiff cock into her, she wailed with delight. He began balling her in swift hard strokes, just the way she needed it.

“Oh, God, yes,” she wailed, “do it to me, fuck me.”

“Christ, you’re tight,” Frank panted. “You’ve got a great little box, baby. Jesus, YEAH.”

Unfortunately it was all to great. Her gripping red-hot cunt squeezed and milked his probing dick, and in less than a minute he was coming. Judy felt the hot blast of his jism against her womb, and she moaned with disappointment. She hadn’t even had time to come.

“Hey, sorry about that,” Frank gasped. “I guess I was too excited. I usually last longer than that.”

“It’s all right,” Judy lied.

“No, it’s not,” Frank said. “I want you to remember me, lady. So let’s do it again. Just get me hard.”

Judy blushed deeply and said, “Frank, I don’t know how. I mean, my husband never taught me that.”

Frank snorted with laughter.

“You really are innocent,” he said. “Well, it’s pretty simple, honey. Just take my cock in your hand and pump it.”

Judy’s blushed deepened. Joe had never allowed her to play with his prick, not even to touch it. Now at last she’d have her chance, though not with Joe’s cock. Eagerly she wrapped her fingers around Frank’s limp cream-soaked prick and began to pump.

“That’s it,” Frank sighed. “Yeah, just keep doing that, honey. The old pecker will get hard in no time.”

Judy was delighted to discover that playing with cocks was a big turn-on. Frank’s wrinkled prick was soft as silk, warm and pleasant to touch. She pumped faster as her excitement mounted. Poor silly Joe, if only he’d let her do this to him! She knew he’d love it, if he could just get rid of his inhibitions.

Frank loved it, all right. He stared at the ceiling with a lusty grin, and he panted and sighed as she swiftly frigged his cock in her hot little fist. It wasn’t long before she felt the droopy little dick give a violent lurch and begin to grow. It excited hell out of her to feel a man getting hard right in her hand.

“Good girl,” Frank panted. “Just a little more.”

Judy eagerly kept pumping his cock with her fist, and she felt it mushroom from a tiny shriveled nub into six stiff inches of thick cock-meat. She couldn’t hold it all. The huge knob-like purple head escaped from her fist and poked out obscenely, the dark slit mouth seeping bright droplets of cock-juice.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Frank gasped.

Judy reluctantly let go of his erect and swollen dick, but she was soon rewarded when Frank scrambled between her legs and thrust his stiff meat into her again. Judy squealed with horny excitement and arched her soaked little pussy up to meet his invading cock.

“Ooooooh,” she cried, “yes, put it in meeee.”

“I’ll last longer this time, too,” Frank promised. He wasn’t kidding. This time he balled her for half an hour, making her come again and again. It I was the kind of fuck she’d dreamed of all those dull years with Joe. There’d been many times when Joe had come so fast that she didn’t get off, and then she’d lie in the darkness beside him seething with frustration and wishing someone would ball her to exhaustion.

Now it was happening. As Frank sawed steadily away with his big hard prick, Judy clung to him and felt a melting series of orgasms that left her breathless and dizzy with pleasure. Why, oh, why wouldn’t her own husband ball her like that?

“My God, Frank,” she finally gasped, “I’m exhausted. You’ve got to come now.”

“Okay,” he panted. “Put your legs around me. I dig it that way.”

Judy clumsily obeyed, wrapping her legs around his sweaty hot back, locking them there. Naturally Joe had never asked her to do that. But it felt good, opening her more deeply to Frank’s slamming cock. Then Frank moaned and flooded her tight little twat with a fiery load of come.

As his cock shriveled inside her, Judy sighed with satisfaction. It seemed too good to be true that she’d been wonderfully fucked — and paid a hundred dollars for it! Her new job was turning out to be quite an adventure.

They dressed and Frank drove her back to the club. As they entered, Rossi hurried over to them, a look of concern on his face. When Frank grinned and winked, Rossi looked relieved. Obviously he’d expected Judy to foul up her first assignment.

“Great little piece of ass,” Frank told Rossi.

Rossi flashed Judy a look of approval, and she blushed and hurried off to resume her duties as a waitress. She was kept very busy until two in the morning, when she finally dressed and drove home. To her relief she found Joe sound asleep. She really couldn’t have faced him, not after what she’d done tonight. She crawled into bed beside him and lay there thinking about her amazing evening.

After five years of marriage, after five years of perfect fidelity to one man, she had fucked two total strangers in one night. It just didn’t seem possible, but her bruised and, satisfied cunt told her it was true. Lying beside her unsuspecting husband, she felt a wave of guilt — but she felt something else, too. She felt sexually fulfilled for the first time in her life.

“Oh, my God,” Judy whispered, “what am I getting myself into?”

That was the problem — she LIKED what she’d done, and she wasn’t about to stop. She felt very guilty about cheating on Joe, yes, but she knew she couldn’t give up her new life, not even for him. She had to go on and explore the whole world of sex, to experience everything it was possible to do in bed.

In fact she could hardly wait till tomorrow.

CHAPTER THREE

Joe looked up from his breakfast and said, “How’d the job go last night, honey? Sorry I couldn’t stay awake till you got home, but I hope everything went all right.”

Judy tried not to blush — and failed.

“Oh, it was just fine,” she said. “The work isn’t all that hard.”

Fortunately Joe didn’t notice her blush. He nodded and got back to his scrambled eggs. Judy breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God Joe couldn’t read the guilt on her face or know of the wicked memories running through her mind.

Even in the sober light of morning it excited her powerfully to recall the terrific sex she’d had with Tony Rossi and with the man named Frank. Though she felt a lot of guilt toward them, she was still looking forward to her evening’s adventures. She was restless and impatient all day.

Finally she said goodbye to Joe and went off to the Flamingo. She hummed to herself as she got into her skimpy costume. Her pussy had that melting warm feeling again. Just the thought of making it with other men made her horny.

“I’m sorry, Joe,” she sighed while driving to work, “but this is how it’s got to be — at least till I get it out of my system.”

But was it possible ever to get over the need for satisfactory sex? After her experiences with Rossi and Frank, she knew Joe hadn’t been doing his job in bed, and she felt she could never settle for second-rate again. Yet she hated the idea of being unfaithful to the man she loved. There had to be a solution somewhere, but until she found it, she was damned well going to enjoy herself.

When she walked onto the floor, Rossi was there and gave her a brief smile of encouragement. Frank really must have bragged her up. Judy went about her duties, and several hours later Rossi approached her. Her heart pounded. Would he have another “assignment” for her?

“Got a customer I want you to treat special,” he said. “I guess you know what I mean this time.”

“Yes, Mr. Rossi,” Judy said smilingly, “I understand perfectly. Which one is he?”

“The shy-looking guy with glasses, over there,” Rossi said. “Don’t let him fool you, he’s a real tiger — and he’s loaded with money. Just do like you did last night, take him a drink, talk, and she what he wants.”

“Yes,” Judy said.

“Oh, and listen, kid,” Rossi added, “whatever he wants, no matter how wild — DO IT. You got that?”

Judy nodded. She took a drink over to the customer’s table. He seemed young, perhaps in his mid-twenties, and he looked so average that Judy was disappointed. Short hair, horn-rimmed glasses, perfectly average face and build — there was nothing exciting or unusual about him. In fact he looked like a bore.

“Good evening, sir,” Judy said. “Here’s a drink on the house. My name is Judy. May I sit with you?”

“Please do,” the young man said. “I’m Howard Wells.”

“Well, Howard,” Judy said, starting off the conversation, “what do you do for a living?”

“Nothing,” Howard Wells said. “I just spend money. I inherited piles of it.”

Judy’s mouth dropped open. She’d never met a truly rich person before. Hoping for a big tip, she became as charming as possible, smiling broadly, leaning toward Howard to show him her cleavage, patting his leg as they talked. Howard looked bored.

Finally he said abruptly, “Let’s go to my place.” Judy agreed, and as they left the club Rossi nodded approvingly at her. Howard Wells had a chauffeured limousine waiting, and they were driven to his enormous mansion. They even too an elevator to his third-floor den, a huge room with fireplace, wet bar, and circular bed. Judy was dazed as she thought of how much it had all cost.

The money might be impressive, but Howard wasn’t. He had all the sparkling personality of a dead clam. After mixing them a couple of drinks he just stared at Judy without expression, and his talk was limited to “yes” and “no”.

Howard looked at her poker-faced, sipping his drink, and Judy wondered what in hell it would take to turn the guy on. He looked about as excited as a man visiting the dentist. His cool blue eyes traveled slowly up and down her small curvy body, but they showed not a flicker of lust.

“Fine,” he said at last. “Now undress me, please.”

Judy swallowed hard as Howard tossed off the rest of his drink and stood up. She’d never undressed a man before, and she hoped she wouldn’t be clumsy. With shaking hands she removed his jacket, tie and shirt. When she pulled off his t-shirt, Howard was very careful not to lose his glasses.

Judy glanced with dismay at his wormy, pale, hairless chest. He was lean and trim but hardly muscular. His slender pale body didn’t excite her at all, no more than his dull personality. But for two hundred dollars she felt she could endure almost anything. She dropped to her knees and helped him out of his shoes and socks.

Her hands started to tremble again as she unbuckled his belt and opened his fly. He was wearing baggy boxer shorts, and it was impossible to tell if his cock was hard. She got his trousers off and reached for the waistband of his shorts, her hands starting to perspire. Quickly she tugged the shorts off.

Then she got her first pleasant surprise of the evening. Dull, bespectacled Howard Wells was hung like a home.

Judy couldn’t help gawking. She’d never seen a cock that big, she hadn’t even dreamed they could be so large. His prick was a good eight inches long and seemed as thick as her wrist. The huge swollen purple head looked the size of a doorknob. His balls were enormous, too, fat and red and swollen. His erect cock wagged lewdly at her, and Judy felt a sudden moistening in her pussy.

She tried to imagine taking a cock that large into her snug little box. It was frightening and exciting at the same time. And of course she WOULD be taking it very soon, whether she liked it or not. The thought made her a little nervous, and she leaped to her feet, her full tits bouncing. “There,” she said.

Though his cock was hugely swollen and obviously ready, Howard still looked bored. “I’d like you to go lie on the bed, Judy,” he said, “on your back.”

Judy obeyed with some misgivings. She really wasn’t sure she could take a cock that large. But there was no graceful way out of it now. She’d accepted his money, and he had an urgent cock-stand. If she tried to back out, he’d be furious and she’d surely lose her job. She sighed and lay down on the circular bed, opening her thighs.

Howard followed, still wearing his glasses, his big cock wagging heavily. Judy noticed that the big purple head was leaking plenty of thick gleaming juice. She was glad, because her little cunt was still quite dry from nervousness. They’d need all the lubrication they could get.

Without a word Howard crawled onto the bed and pulled Judy’s shapely legs open wide. She blushed as he solemnly studied her ripe red gash, his eyes flitting from the tiny red shaft of her clit down to the shadowed mouth of her cunt and the light-brown wrinkle of her asshole. Then Howard crawled between her silky warm thighs and lay down on her.

He pressed the enormous hard head of his cock against the small dry mouth of her cunt and pushed very hard.

“UHHHHHH,” Judy gasped.

She was suddenly stuffed so full of thick cock-meat that she could hardly breathe. Howard grunted and shoved again, forcing his giant cock all the way to her womb. His hugely swollen balls came to rest against her moist tender pussy. His cock seemed even larger now that it was in her.

He began to fuck her in long, slow, deep strokes, and Judy gasped in fear, certain that he was going to split her tight little box with his giant prick. She whined and clawed at his shoulders and tried to wriggle off the enormous impalement of his thick cock, but she couldn’t get away.

“Howard,” she whimpered, “it’s too big. Please, take it out of me.”

Howard raised his head to look at her, and Judy was astonished at the change. He wasn’t expressionless any more. He was grinning lewdly, evilly, and his glasses were steamy and crooked on his nose. His blue eyes glinted lustily as he worked his cock slowly and deeply in her snug little twat.

“Relax,” he panted. “You’ll start liking it. You’d better, because I’m going to get my money’s worth. I’m going to fuck you silly, baby.”

Judy was astonished to hear such words from the seemingly meek young man. She gritted her teeth as his gigantic cock stuffed and raked her tiny tight box. She did her best to relax like he’d told her, and she found that it really didn’t hurt. It was just frightening to take a prick that thick and long.

“Ummmmm,” Judy murmured.

The longer he balled her, the better it felt. She began to get really excited about taking that huge dick, and at last her relaxed cunt began to cream around the huge pole. The slickness made it much better. Judy began to moan with delight each time Howard shoved his monster cock into her.

“Now you like it, don’t you?” he panted.

“Oooooo, yes,” Judy squealed, “it’s so big.”

Her gripping cunt was growing creamier by the second, and Howard was able to fuck her faster, slamming his big dick hard against her womb with each thrust. Judy was really getting off on it now. Each plunge of his hard meat rubbed her clit deliciously. Her legs fell open wider and wider, giving him more room.

“Yes,” Howard gasped, “you really dig it now, don’t you, baby? You like having that big dick in you.”

“Yes,” Judy babbled, “oh, my God, yes. Ohhhhh, Howard, I’m going to come.”

Her little body shuddered violently, and she wailed with pleasure as the orgasm took her. Her powerful young cunt muscles gripped Howard’s prick and held it as she came. She could hear him panting lustily as he felt his cock squeezed and pressed by her velvety cunt walls — but he didn’t come.

“OHHHHHH,” Judy wailed.

Her cunt relaxed at last, and Howard began moving his huge hard cock in her again.

“Put your legs around my neck,” he panted. “Let me get into you deeper.”

Still dazed from her violent climax, Judy obeyed, wrapping her legs around his sweaty neck, locking them there. His huge cock-head battered hard against her womb, but she didn’t mind. The mixture of pain and pleasure got her quickly aroused again. Their fucking got noisy, a lewd squishing and slurping sound, and that turned her on, too.

“Ohhhh, Howard, you’re fantastic,” she sighed.

“I’m not,” he corrected, “but my cock is. Anyhow, take it easy, because we’re just getting started.”

Judy wondered how long it would take him to get his two hundred dollars worth of pussy. Maybe he had a cash register in his head which would tell him when to shoot. She didn’t care. It was wonderful just to lie there and take the repeated tireless thrusts of his giant dick. She’d never felt so thoroughly fucked before.

With her legs wrapped around his neck, her whole flaming-hot pussy was pressed hard against his crotch and her tight little box was completely open to him. She moaned with delight as his thick throbbing cock stoked deep in her gushing little hole and rubbed deliciously back and forth over her horny joy button.

“You like it this way?” Howard panted.

“Ummmmm, yes,” Judy sighed. “I’d like it any way with you, Howard.”

“Good,” he chuckled, “I’m glad to hear that.” Judy sensed that he had some surprise in store for her, but before she could think more about it, another violent climax rocked her body. Again her red-hot cunt gripped Howard’s big rod, holding and squeezing it as she came, and again Howard held out. His cock was still hard as a rock when she finished coming.

Suddenly Howard whipped his big prick out of her and gasped, “Roll over.”

Judy gawked at him. He was beet red with effort, his face and chest dripping sweat, but his cock was as hard as ever. He had a strange lusty glint in his blue eyes, a faraway look. He could have been fucking anyone — or anything, for that matter. Judy was just a device for him, a place to stick his cock.

“Hurry,” he panted, “roll over, on your hands and knees.”

Judy obeyed, her heart pounding. At last she was going to be balled in something besides the missionary position. For so long she’d wanted to try other ways with Joe, but he only believed in one way. She eagerly got onto her hands and knees and thrust her pert little ass high in the air. Howard knelt behind her and seized her slim hips for balance.

“AHHHHHHH,” Judy wailed.

He’d plunged his gigantic cock all the way into her in one powerful thrust, butting her womb, his fat swollen nut sacs slapping loudly against her soaked pussy. He balled her hard and fast now, making a lewd wet slurping sound as his thick cock reamed her juicy little box. Judy loved it.

“Oooooooo,” she squealed, “it’s so GOOD. Oh, yes, Howard, I love doing it like this.”

“I love doing it any way,” Howard replied. “I even did it in the bathtub once.”

“How was it?” Judy panted.

“Wet,” Howard gasped.

Their brief conversation lapsed as he fucked her harder and harder. Judy really dug doing it dog-style, because his big cock could ream her thoroughly and stuff her horny little box till she was breathless. She was long overdue for this deep nearly-savage fucking. It wasn’t long before she felt herself coming again.

“OHHHHHH,” Judy screamed. “Yes, YESSS.”

It was the same old story, Judy coming like a bomb, her tiny cunt grabbing Howard’s cock and squeezing it like a velvet vise — and still Howard didn’t get off. His swollen dick still stuffed her snug twat completely when she finished coming. She began to wonder what it would take to make him come.

“Let’s try it another way,” Howard panted.

Judy whined with frustration as he whipped his big cream-soaked cock out of her gripping little hole. He rolled over onto his back, his giant prick pointing lewdly up at the ceiling and gleaming with her pussy-juice. Judy stared at him, wondering what he wanted next.

“Sit on me,” he said. “You be on top.”

“All right,” Judy sighed.

It was fun trying out all these new positions, but she was getting a little tired. She’d come three times, and her small delicate cunt was getting a little sore. Still the man had paid her plenty, and she had to earn it. She got up and straddled Howard’s belly, bringing her soaked little cunt down the slick pole of his big hard dick.

“Oooooooo,” Judy squealed.

Every time they tried a new position, she seemed to be even more full of cock. As her little copper-colored muff met Howard’s crisp black bush, she felt like his enormously long prick would push right to her throat. Still it was terribly exciting, and she squealed with pleasure as he began to ball her. Howard seemed tireless, fucking her as hard and fast as ever.

“How do you like it this way?” he panted, wanting to know.

“Great,” Judy sighed, “but don’t you ever get tired?”

“Not till I’ve had my money’s worth,” Howard replied.

It embarrassed Judy to sit on top of him, because he could see everything that way. He watched her little red muff moving up and down. He watched her big ripe round tits wobbling crazily. He saw the bright pink flush of arousal that spread over her pretty face. Yet it was naughtily exciting to be watched, too.

She tried to imagine carrying on like this with Joe, fucking half the night, trying every possible position, moaning and panting and using dirty words. It was just inconceivable. Poor uptight Joe would never do it. Too bad, because they could have so much fun that way. She’d just have to find her fun with other men.

“Oh, God,” Judy whimpered, “so good. OHHHHH.”

She could hardly believe it, but she was coming again, Howard’s monster cock fucking her into another violent climax. All the while she was coming, he watched her, eyes glinting lustily behind his steamy glasses. He pumped away steadily in her red-hot gripping box, and in spite of its tightness he didn’t come.

“My God, Howard,” Judy gasped when her climax was over, “I’m exhausted. You’ve got to come.”

“Okay,” he said, “but let’s try just one other way.”

“All right, but just one,” Judy moaned.

“Great,” Howard said, pulling his stiff cock out of her. “Go over and sit in that chair.”

Judy staggered over to the easy chair he’d indicated and sat down, still gasping for breath. Howard followed, his giant prick wagging heavily before him. He got on his knees in front of her and raised her legs up over the chair arms, thoroughly exposing her soaked red pussy. Grinning, he plunged his cock into her again.

“OHHHHHH,” Judy gasped.

Howard always seemed to choose positions in which he could stuff her breathless with his giant prick. He started balling her furiously, red-faced and panting, and with that kind of friction it was no time at all before Judy had her fifth climax of the night. But this time, to her great relief, Howard came, too, yelping and pumping her little cunt full of steamy jism.

When Judy returned to the club she was so sore she could hardly walk. Rossi noticed her difficulty and gave her an approving grin.

“You better take the rest of the night off, kid,” he chuckled. “Looks like old Howard gave you a real workout.”

“Tell me about it,” Judy sighed.

She was glad to get off early because she really was tired, but she was also nervous that Joe might still be awake. And he was. She found him lying on the couch and watching a late movie on TV. He looked up in surprise when she walked in.

“We had some electrical problems,” Judy quickly lied, “and the boss let everyone off early.”

“Oh, great,” Joe said, “it’ll give us a chance to be together.”

Judy didn’t find it great at all. She loved Joe dearly, but she felt guilty as hell sitting next to him on the couch and pretending that everything was just as usual between them. She could hardly tell him that the boss had let her off early because she’d been fucked sore by a customer.

Well, she’d just have to live with her guilt, because she wasn’t about to quit her job. It was the ticket to all the sexual adventures she craved, and she had a feeling that her adventures were only beginning.

CHAPTER FOUR

When Judy reported for work the next evening she found two other cocktail waitresses in the dressing room putting on their costumes. Judy eagerly introduced herself, since she hadn’t had a chance to talk to the other girls yet and wanted to know how they felt about working for Tony Rossi.

“Do you really like working here?” she asked a tall blonde named Carol.

“Are you kidding? I love it,” Carol said enthusiastically. “Where else could you make so much money for so little work?”

“The tips are great, too,” said Barb, a statuesque brunette.

“I suppose you’re right,” Judy sighed, “but I feel kind of strange doing — well, you know. I’m married, and it would kill my husband if he found out.”

“Honey, we’re married, too,” Carol said. “What your old man doesn’t know won’t hurt him.”

“Yeah, don’t worry about it,” Barb said. “Both Carol and I had to go back to work when our husbands were laid off. We’re just making the best deal we can for ourselves, that’s all.”

“Besides,” Carol said with an impish grin, “sometimes the work here can be a helluva lot of fun.”

Judy blushed because secretly she agreed with Carol. No matter how guilty she felt about being unfaithful to Joe, she had to admit that she really loved getting it on with other men. As she slipped into her black bikini costume, she could hardly wait to discover what man Tony had picked for her tonight.

“Hey, honey, a word of advice,” Barb said as they left the dressing room. “Once in awhile you’ll get a real rough customer, somebody who likes to hurt women. Don’t put up with it. Get out of there, tell Mr. Rossi, and he’ll take care of the guy — and I mean good.”

Judy shuddered.

“Thanks,” she said, “I’ll remember that.”

She’d worked the floor for a couple of hours when Rossi appeared and signaled her to step into the alcove for a conference. Judy obeyed eagerly. She’d been horny since the moment she woke up, and she could hardly wait for her next “assignment”.

“There’s an older guy I want you to entertain,” Rossi said. “White hair, black suit, sitting over against the wall. He may not be pretty, kid, but he’s loaded, so be real nice to him. Do whatever he wants, no matter how weird it sounds.”

Judy felt nervous. Rossi had said the same thing to her yesterday regarding Howard, the mouse who turned into a tiger. “Mr. Rossi,” she said, “what if I happen to run into somebody who tries to hurt me?”

Rossi frowned.

“It won’t happen with this old dude, believe me. I know him. But if it ever does, you tell me and I’ll see that he never hurts anybody again.”

Feeling reassured, Judy went over to the old man’s table and delivered his free drink. The guy was probably in his early sixties, with a thick head of white hair and a face like Santa Claus. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and portly, and despite his age he was still a very attractive man.

“Good evening, sir,” she said, “my name is Judy. May I sit with you?”

“We needn’t bother with that, my dear,” he said. “I can see already that you’ll do just fine. Come on, my car is right outside. By the way, my name is Miles.”

Judy never did learn if Miles was his first name or his last, the guy moved so fast. They were out of the club and into his car before she knew what was happening. Miles took her to his penthouse apartment, which had a rug about a foot deep and a magnificent view of the city. He mixed up a pitcher of excellent martinis.

“Some people would call me a dirty old man,” he told Judy, “but I like to think of myself as a fancier of lovely things. I think girls are lovely things, especially with their clothes off. So if you’d oblige me, my dear, I’d like you to undress and lie on the carpet over there.”

Things seemed to be moving too fast for Judy. In the car Miles had slipped her a hundred dollar bill, and she knew she was supposed to earn it by doing whatever he wanted, but she’d hardly had time to catch her breath before he asked her to strip. Nervously she kicked off her four-inch black heels and started to untie her top.

“I just want to look at you for a while,” Miles said, settling into a big easy chair and sipping his martini. “You may take your drink with you.”

Judy shucked her bra and quickly skinned out of her panties and stockings. Miles watched her with a blissful little smile. She went to the place he’d indicated, just a few feet from his chair, and lay down on the thick deep carpet. She reclined on her side and tried to look cool and professional as she sipped her drink.

“Lovely,” Miles sighed, “just lovely.”

It made Judy nervous to have to just lie there while the old man ogled her naked body. His bright little blue eyes flickered back and forth between her round ripe tits and the flame-colored triangle of her bush. Long minutes passed and Judy had finished her martini before he spoke again.

“Tell me, my dear,” he said, “do you like to fuck?”

Judy blushed hotly. She still wasn’t used to hearing such words.

“Why, uh, yes, of course,” she stammered.

Miles chuckled, “No, I mean really. You don’t have to lie to me, because I paid for your services and I’m going to have you anyway. I just want to know if you really, honestly enjoy sex.”

Judy’s blush deepened as she replied shyly, “Well, yes, I do.”

“I believe you,” Miles said. “That’s good. I hate phonies, girls who just fake it. I like a naturally lusty woman. And now I think it’s time we went into the bedroom. Tony only lends his girls for an hour, you know.”

Judy was glad it was only an hour. Something about Miles gave her the creeps. It wasn’t just that he was old enough to be her grandfather. There was something very strange about his manner. She shuddered as she recalled Barb’s warning about weirdos.

Still she did her duty and followed Miles down a hall to a huge bedroom with a mammoth bed covered in white fur.

“Lie down, please,” Miles said, “on your back. I want to look at you while I undress.”

Judy obeyed, trying her best to look cool and at ease. She climbed onto the huge bed and lay down in the soft fur. It was a very sexy feeling to have the fur against her naked body. Miles towered over her, standing at the foot of the bed and eyeing her curvy little body as he took off his clothes.

“Open your legs a little, dear,” he said. “Yes, that’s it. Now just stay that way.”

Judy couldn’t help blushing again when Miles asked her to show her pussy. She did as he ordered, however, opening her legs and drawing back her knees, showing him the rich red of her gash with its delicate fringe of coppery curls. Miles’ little blue eyes twinkled lustily as he stared between her legs.

“You’re lovely all over,” he said. “I can hardly wait for this one.”

Judy couldn’t bear having his horny gaze focused on her naked pussy, so she looked around to avoid seeing him. Her blush deepened. On both walls and on the ceiling were huge mirrors, reflecting the bed. No matter what Miles was doing, or who he was doing it with, he could see all the action from every angle.

“You noticed the mirrors,” he chuckled. “Actually they’re quite a turn-on, once you get used to them.”

Judy didn’t know where to look now. In the mirrors she saw her own lovely naked body, the orange bush contrasting sharply with her creamy white skin. She saw her own pink-flushed and embarrassed face and her slightly quivering globe-shaped tits. She glanced back at Miles.

He’d just taken off his shirt, and his chest was very broad and thickly matted with white hairs. She couldn’t help gawking as the old man lowered his pants. His jockey shorts showed no sign of a hard-on. He took down the shorts, and Judy eyed his cock with deep disappointment.

Miles’ prick was perfectly limp. In fact it was hardly there, just a poor wrinkled little nub of flesh no more than an inch long, practically hidden in his thick white bush. His rosy balls were tiny, too, wrinkled and slack.

Miles didn’t seem bothered by any of this. He marched confidently around to the side of the bed, his pitiful little limp cock wagging, and climbed on beside Judy. She felt not a trace of lust for him, and she wondered how in hell he expected to fuck her with that tiny soft cock.

“Open your legs as wide as you can, my dear,” Miles said eagerly. “Don’t be shy about it. There, that’s excellent.”

Reluctantly Judy had opened her legs to the maximum, spreading them wide and drawing her knees back to touch her big swollen breasts. She wondered what would happen next. It was bound to be embarrassing, because Miles’ cock was still utterly limp and useless. Trying to fuck her with that soft little nub would be like trying to put a wet noodle into a keyhole.

Miles still didn’t look a bit worried, though. He knelt between her legs and eyed her naked scarlet pussy with lusty twinkling eyes. He licked his lips in anticipation. Judy was really puzzled, because his poor little cock didn’t even twitch. It just stayed dead and flaccid.

Then Miles shoved his face right into her pussy.

“OH,” Judy gasped.

She wanted to scramble away from him, but she remembered that she had a job to do, money to earn. Whatever crazy thing he wanted was all right, unless he hurt her. Still she felt pretty strange with his white head jammed between her thighs and his moist hot breath fanning her naked slit. What in hell was he up to?

Then she felt it, Miles’ slick hot tongue lapping gently but steadily on the highly sensitive bud of her clit. For a brief moment she was shocked that he should lick her there, but her shock vanished in a powerful wave of pleasure. It felt absolutely wonderful to have her clit tongued.

“Oooooo,” Judy squealed.

Now it came back to her, the things she’d read lately about different ways to make love. Oral sex had been mentioned, men and women using their mouths and lips and tongues on each other. Judy had skipped that part because she knew Joe would never go for it, but she’d been curious about how it would feel.

Now she knew. It felt fantastic. Miles lapped steadily on the tender hot shaft of her little red clit, and powerful waves of pleasure melted her belly. She’d never felt anything so delicious in her life. She forgot her uneasiness about Miles, forgot everything but the stunning joy of having her clit licked and tongued.

“Ohhhh, yes,” she squealed, “yes, yessss.”

Miles lapped harder and faster on her ultrasensitive little clit, and now the melting pleasure took in her whole body. Judy moaned and flushed pink with horny arousal. She felt her snug little cunt starting to cream hot sticky juice. The old dude was turning her on like mad with his steady clit-licking.

“Ohhhhh, it’s so GOOD,” Judy gasped.

She simply couldn’t believe the incredible pleasure of having her pussy eaten. Goddamn Joe anyhow, why did he have to be so old-fashioned and uptight about sex? She’d missed so much fun because of his hang-ups. Well, not any more. She could have men like Miles who’d do any crazy and wonderful thing to turn a woman on.

Now Miles intensified her pleasure by pressing his lips against her moist little joy button and sucking on it. Judy gasped and almost rose off the bed, it felt so good. A big molten flood of cream gushed from her hotly aroused cunt, wetting Miles’ chin. She’d never known such ecstasy in bed.

“My God, YES,” Judy whimpered, “yes, suck meee. Oh, it’s so good, OHHHHH.”

Miles’ white head bobbed steadily up and down between her widely parted thighs as he sucked loudly on her juicy little clit. He really seemed to enjoy what he was doing, for he made hungry gurgling and snorting noises as he tasted her fragrant juice. He sucked her clit even farther between his lips, sucked it faster and faster.

“AHHHHHH,” Judy wailed.

The powerful orgasm took her by surprise, rocking her petite body, making her scream with pleasure and claw the fur spread. As she came Miles just went right on sucking her clit, intensifying her climax. Judy almost blacked out with pleasure. It was the most powerful orgasm she’d ever had.

“Ohhhh, my God,” she panted when it was over, “that was beautiful, Miles. I never felt anything like that before.”

Miles raised his cream-soaked face and looked at her with surprise. “How old are you, Judy?” he said.

“Twenty-five,” said Judy.

“And no man ever went down on you before?” Miles said wonderingly.

“No,” Judy said, “but I’ve only been with one man till lately, my husband. And he doesn’t believe in that kind of thing.”

“He’s a damned fool,” Miles said. “He’d better hurry up and learn, or he’ll lose you.”

Judy wondered if that was a possibility. She loved Joe now and didn’t want to leave him, but she was getting more, and more turned on to infidelity, to the lovely things other men did to her in bed. Maybe Miles was right — Joe might have to clean up his act or lose her.

“Anyhow,” Miles was saying, “forget about your husband for tonight, my dear. We’re just getting started.”

His white head dipped into her crotch again, and Judy moaned in horny anticipation. She’d just had a violent climax, but she was more than ready to have him eat her pussy again. As his white hair tickled her inner thighs and his hot breath fanned her slit, she sighed blissfully.

“Let’s see how you like this,” Miles said in an eager but muffled voice.

Judy felt his thick slick tongue exploring the plump steamy folds of her pussylips, and she squealed with delight. He might be an old man, but he sure as hell knew how to get a woman aroused. She creamed hot gobs as Miles tongued and tickled every little fold and cranny of her scarlet cuntlips.

“Ummmmm, yes, that’s so nice,” she sighed.

But there was something better to come. Miles’ slick tongue tip began to rim the very mouth of her cunt, zipping rapidly around and around, teasing and lashing. Judy was nearly breathless with excitement. It was wicked of him to lick her there, but she loved it.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she panted.

Then Miles shoved his thick wet tongue-meat right up her cunt.

“OHHHHHH,” Judy screamed.

She’d never felt anything so exciting as Miles’ tongue wriggling right up her box. He stuffed her with the thick tongue-meat, shoving it clear to the root in her red-hot creamy little hole. Judy wailed ecstatically, and her strong young cunt muscles gripped his tongue greedily, wanting it there forever.

“Oh, Miles,” Judy wailed, “I just love it. Yes, yes, put your tongue in meeee.”

Miles responded by jerking his fat tongue up and down in her boiling little box, working it just like a cock. Only it was more slippery and mobile than a cock, and Judy squealed with delight as he fucked her with it. She arched her little body up to take even more of his hot tongue-meat in her greedy little twat.

“Yes, yes, lick me,” she panted. “I just love it, Miles. Oh, God, I think I’m going to come.”

Miles picked up on her excitement and tongued even faster in her snug creamy box, jerking his thick tongue furiously. Judy gushed a steady load of steamy juice all over his face as she rose higher and higher toward climax. Then a dizzying orgasm shook her.

“AHHHHHH,” she cried, “YES, I’M COMING.”

Miles went on tongue-fucking her hard and fast as the climax rocked her body for long delicious moments. Judy whined and moaned, clawed the bed, and nearly passed out with the stunning pleasure of having her cunt tongued. Then she collapsed, panting and gasping, and Miles eased his tongue out of her satisfied little twat.

“Oh, God, that was wonderful,” Judy sighed.

“Thank you, my dear,” Miles chuckled, “but that was just for openers. Rest a moment, and then I’ll do something even better for you. Pussy-eating is my specialty, in case you hadn’t guessed.”

Judy stared wonderingly at the rosy-faced old man. He seemed to be having a ball just going down on her, getting nothing for himself. He grinned and licked his lips, lapping up her sticky hot cunt cream as if he loved the taste. It was very strange — but Judy sure as hell wasn’t complaining. He could eat her all night if he wanted to.

When she caught her breath, Miles winked and dived for her pussy again. Judy moaned in happy anticipation, wondering where he’d tongue her this time. He’d already done her clit and her cunt. To her astonishment — and shock — she felt his slick hot tongue tip rimming the tight little mouth of her asshole.

“Oh, no, Miles,” she gasped, “you mustn’t lick me THERE.”

Miles paid no attention to her protest. He seemed to find her pungent little brownie just as tasty as her clit and cunt. His slick tongue zipped around and around the clenched opening of her bumhole, and he gurgled and snorted hungrily. In spite of her shock, Judy felt a wicked pleasure in having her ass licked.

Then Miles popped his stiff tongue tip right into her asshole, swiftly thrusting his thick tongue clear to the root in her tight hot bung-hole. Judy gasped with shock. She was fully skewered on his slick hot tongue-meat, her brownie stuffed with it.

“Miles, no,” she gasped, “that’s too much. You mustn’t do… Oh, OH, OHHHHH.”

Miles was bum-fucking her with his tongue, working the fat slick meat furiously up and down in the tight pungent passage. All Judy’s inhibitions went right out the window as she responded to the wicked pleasure of having her ass tongued. It felt fantastic, just as good as when he’d licked her cunt.

“Oh, God, YES,” she shrieked, “I love it. Yes, yes, make me COME.”

It wasn’t long before Miles did just that. Another blinding orgasm washed over her, and for long sweet moments she writhed in ecstasy. Only when her spasms had died down did Miles finally pull his tongue out of her snug little asshole. He raised his flushed face from her crotch, looking perfectly content.

“Miles, you devil,” Judy laughed, “it’s been just wonderful, but can’t I do anything for you?” Miles sighed loudly.

“My dear,” he said, “at my age I’m not much of a stud. I come far too fast. I like to satisfy the lady first.”

“I’m more than satisfied,” Judy said. “What can I do for you?”

“Jack me off,” Miles said almost shyly.

Without hesitation Judy reached for his little limp prick, fisted it, and began pumping. Miles flopped back on the bed with a blissful sigh. To her astonishment, his cock went hard in an instant, blossoming into a stiff thick five-inch rod. But he hadn’t been kidding about how fast he came. She’d pumped his silky stiff dick less than a minute when he groaned and shot a gleaming arc of jism into the air.

“Thank you, my dear,” he sighed. “Now the old man has to have his nap. Call a taxi to take you back to the club, and tell the driver to bill me.”

Miles nodded off in blissful snores, and Judy dressed and returned to the club. When Rossi saw her flushed shiny cheeks and her smug little smile, he grinned and gave her an approving pat on the butt. Seeing her obvious satisfaction, he didn’t need to ask questions.

“Nice old guy, that Miles, huh?” he said.

“Very nice,” Judy sighed, “very nice, indeed.”

CHAPTER FIVE

The next evening Rossi drew Judy’s attention to a burly, balding, cigar-smoking man sitting at a corner table. The man appeared to be about forty, and his slightly pudgy fingers glittered with showy and expensive rings.

“That’s George Dimitri,” Rossi said, “one of my most important customers. I want you to treat him real nice. If you do, there’ll be a big tip for you.”

“Yes, Mr. Rossi,” Judy said.

George Dimitri was hardly the most attractive man in the club, but Judy knew better than to disobey Tony Rossi’s orders. She brought Dimitri a drink and sat down to talk with him. He was loud, laughing and jovial, the kind of guy who probably played practical jokes and slapped people too hard on the back.

Before long Dimitri said, “Let’s go on over to my place and have some fun, baby.”

“Yes, Mr. Dimitri,” Judy said shyly.

“Hey, call me George,” he laughed. “Come on.”

Judy followed the big man out of the club.

Although she was horny as usual, she really didn’t feel at all turned on to George. He was loud, crude and somewhat fat, not her type at all. She just I hoped he tipped her well and that his love-making wouldn’t take too long.

George had a penthouse suite in the city’s leading hotel, and there was a male servant there to make their drinks and bring a tray of snacks. Then the servant discreetly disappeared and left them alone. George polished off the snacks, all the while eyeing Judy hungrily. His little gleaming brown eyes made her nervous.

“Well, let’s get to it,” he said at last. “Will two hundred do?”

“That would be just fine, Mr. — uh, George,” Judy said.

She tucked the money in her shoe and followed George into the bedroom, feeling very little enthusiasm. The money was nice, but George had all the sex appeal of a bull walrus. He began taking off his clothes, and Judy followed suit, quickly discarding her skimpy costume. As she walked naked to the bed, George gave a loud whistle.

“Honey, you are really built,” he said.

“Thank you,” Judy said with a hot blush.

She got onto the bed and waited. It took George quite a long time to struggle out of all his clothes. Judy was awed by his powerful barrel chest with its thick mat of black hair. And of course she couldn’t help staring when he removed his pants and shorts.

She was rather surprised to see that his cock was completely limp. He’d acted so lusty and aggressive, she could hardly believe that he showed no signs of arousal. His small pale droopy prick dangled from a thick black bush, and his little red balls were limp and empty. As he walked over to the bed, his flaccid dick bounced forlornly.

George crawled onto the bed, making the springs groan, and said, “Hey, give me a head job, then we’ll ball.”

“Head job?” Judy said, not having the slightest idea what he meant.

George stared at her.

“You don’t know what that means?” he exclaimed. “Jesus, you really are new on the job. I mean go down on me, baby, suck my cock.”

The last phrase told Judy all too vividly what the man wanted of her. She blushed scarlet. Of course she’d read about oral sex, but she’d never done it — not with puritanical, uptight Joe. Staring at George’s wormy, white little cock, she wasn’t at all sure she wanted to try it.

“Hey, come on, baby,” George said impatiently. “We ain’t got all night.”

Judy swallowed hard. She didn’t even like the guy, and he expected her to take his cock in her mouth. But he’d paid her very well, and it was her job to do whatever he wanted. If she didn’t, Rossi would hear about it, and she’d lose her job for sure. “All right,” she said uneasily, “but you’ll have to tell me what to do. I’ve never done anything like that before.”

“Oh, Jesus,” George laughed, “I don’t believe this. But what the hell, we’ll give it a try. You just bend over me there and start out by pumping my dick. You can handle that much, can’t you?”

“Yes, George,” Judy said meekly.

She knelt by the big man’s hips and reached out with trembling fingers to touch his cock. It was soft and silky and warm, not at all unpleasant to feel. Timidly she curled her fingers around it, holding the limp meat securely in her fist, and began to pump.

“Faster, honey,” George sighed. “Harder, too. I want you to get me excited, not put me to sleep.”

“Sorry,” Judy said with a blush.

She pumped his soft little prick faster and harder, ashamed of appearing such an amateur. Damn Joe anyhow, if he’d just taught her a few tricks in bed, she wouldn’t seem such an idiot. But then if Joe had done anything to liven up theft sex life, she wouldn’t be here now. She’d be home very happily fucking her own husband.

“That’s better,” George sighed. “Yeah, just keep pumping my dick like that for awhile and see if you can get it hard.”

Judy increased the pace of her frigging, hoping to get his cock hard and get her ordeal over with. George watched her intently as she pumped his prick, a wicked lusty gleam in his little brown eyes. Judy wished he’d look somewhere else.

“You’re real cute, you know that?” George said. “You oughta go real far in this business as soon as you learn a little more.”

His glittering eyes took in everything. He stared at Judy’s big round quivering tits with their dainty soft pink nipples, and he gawked at her flame-red little bush. He watched her pumping fist as she frigged his limp cock-meat faster and faster. He seemed to get quite excited by watching, but his prick remained completely limp.

“Faster,” he sighed, “harder. Make that thing really fly, baby.”

Judy obeyed, working her little hot fist as fast as she could around the small soft nub of his cock. His rosy red balls jumped and jiggled, and George lay back with a lusty grin of enjoyment, but all her hot frigging came to nothing. His dick remained limp and useless.

“I guess that ain’t gonna work,” George sighed. “Sometimes it takes me a long time to get it up. Try licking my cock and balls, okay?”

Judy was shocked and put off by the idea of using her tongue on his prick and balls, but she knew she didn’t have any choice — not if she wanted to keep her job. She swallowed hard, conquering her nausea, and bent low over George’s big hairy belly. Fortunately, he smelled clean and freshly bathed.

Judy let his limp pale prick rest on her palm. Her hot moist breath fanned the little sausage as she leaned close over it and wondered just what to do. She’d never licked a cock before, and she was afraid of being clumsy.

“Come on, come on,” George sighed. “We only got an hour. Just stick your tongue out and lick my meat, baby. It’s easy.”

Reluctantly Judy obeyed. She stuck out her little pink tongue and timidly applied the wet tip to the rosy soft head of George’s cock. She lashed it gently, making the rubbery head of his dick gleam with her hot saliva. His cock didn’t taste bad, much to her relief. In fact the taste was slightly salty and pleasant.

George stirred restlessly.

“Hey, it won’t bite,” he said. “Lick it harder, faster. I can hardly feel it.”

Judy sighed and began to lash his cock quite hard with her wet little tongue. The pale sausage bounced on her palm as she tongued it hard and fast. She worked from the dull red head right down to the base of his dick where the pale stalk met crisp black hairs. George began to breathe heavily, and his lusty grin broadened.

“Yeah, that’s the stuff,” he sighed. “Lick that meat like you were starved for it, doll. Lick my nuts, too.”

Judy wasn’t too excited about the idea, but she obediently trailed her tongue through the crisp hairs of his bush and lapped the hot wrinkled flesh of his nut sacs. Again it wasn’t disagreeable. She liked the silky texture of his balls and the light salty taste. But she wished she was doing all this with a guy who really aroused her, not with fat crude George.

“Faster,” he panted, “harder.”

Judy obeyed, giving his soft rosy balls a real tongue lashing, making the wrinkled sacs flop and bounce and gleam with her spit. George gave a shrill whinny of excitement, and his breathing got heavier and louder. He obviously got off on having his balls tongued — but still his cock remained tiny and limp.

In desperation Judy tongued back to his cock again, making the pitiful little sausage slap and flop as she lashed it with her slick hot tongue. George moaned blissfully, but it was a no go. Even her fastest tonguing had no effect on his wrinkled flaccid prick.

“You better suck it,” he sighed, “that’s the only thing that’s gonna work.”

Judy swallowed hard. She’d hoped to avoid actually taking his cock in her mouth, but now the moment had come. She guessed that George had had so many women, done so many things in bed, that very little aroused him any more. It would take something really kinky to get his cock up. She didn’t want to blow him, but it seemed the only way.

“Hurry up, baby,” George panted. “I wanta feel you suck that meat real good.”

Judy sighed and opened her mouth. Gingerly, she placed the soft rosy head of his dick between her lips and sucked inward. Ills limp cock was so small that she had no trouble taking the whole thing into her mouth. As his wrinkled red nut sacs came to rest against her chin, George sighed lustily.

“Yeah, good,” he said. “Now suck on it real hard and fast.”

Judy did her best to please him. She drew in her cheeks sharply, making a tight wet nest for his little soft dick. She lashed the flaccid meat with her tongue, and she sucked as fast and hard as she could on the salty little sausage. Her curly red locks bobbed up and down furiously over George’s hairy belly.

“Hey, yeah, that’s good,” he gasped. “Yeah, baby, suck me good. Just keep doing that. Oh, man, YEAH.”

Judy sucked till her lips and jaws ached, while George moaned and panted. It wasn’t unpleasant at all. She just wished she were doing it with Joe instead of George. Poor silly Joe, if only he’d lose his inhibitions and let her go down on him, they’d have a marvelous time in bed.

But that wasn’t to be. Instead she was sucking loudly and furiously on a stranger’s cock, making a crude fat man moan and wheeze with lusty excitement. George’s face was flushed with arousal and split by a horny grin. He obviously loved having his prick sucked. So why in hell didn’t he get hard?

Judy’s jaws ached for a rest, and she was just about to ask for one when George gasped.

“Play with my nuts, too. Squeeze ’em. That oughta do it.”

Wearily Judy obeyed. While she went on sucking hard and fast and loud on his limp little prick, she reached down and cupped his hot wrinkled nut sacs. She gave them a steady massage as she sucked his dick, and George responded with a hoarse moan of pleasure. Judy prayed that this would do the trick, that his cock would finally get hard.

“Yeah, yeah,” George panted, “suck that meat, honey, eat me real good.”

Then to Judy’s enormous relief, she felt his soft little prick give a twitch or two, then a violent lurch. The limp cock began to stiffen on her tongue, growing long and fat and hard. It blossomed into five inches of stubby stiff cock, stretching her lips widely.

“Jesus, at last,” George sighed.

Judy shared his relief. She felt his balls growing full and taut in her pumping hand, felt the big hard head of his prick butting her throat. Tasty hot drops of cock-juice began to dribble onto her tongue. George’s fat face was red with pleasure.

“Oh, shit, YEAH,” he gasped, “yeah, you got me good and hard now, baby. Let’s ball.”

Judy gratefully raised her head and let his thick hard spit-soaked meat pop from her mouth. Her jaws ached from all that sucking. But before she could rest or even catch her breath, George was rolling her onto her back and climbing onto her, practically crushing her with his big burly body.

“Open your legs for me, baby,” he panted. “Let me get this meat into you.”

Judy wasn’t thrilled with the idea of balling him, but she wanted to get it over with, so she opened her slim legs as wide as she could. George, sweaty and panting, rammed his stubby stiff cock against her tender moist pussy and hit the target after a few tries. Judy gasped when she felt the thick meat stuffing her snug little cunt.

“Ooooooo,” she squealed.

Even if she wasn’t turned on to George, she was still horny, still desperate to get laid, and his fat hard cock felt great inter horny little box. George panted and fucked her, jerking his rigid dick in short hard jabs, and Judy creamed hotly all around him, working her hips in time to his strokes.

“Aw, shit, YEAH,” George moaned. “You got a great little box, baby, real tight an’ hot.”

Judy tried to forget who she was balling and to concentrate just on the delicious sensation of being fucked. Each rough thrust of his thick meat in her boiling-hot cunt brought her closer to coming. As George got more excited, he fucked her faster and harder, and Judy responded with squeals of pleasure.

Then she was coming, writhing and gushing hot cream all around his jerking meat.

“OHHHHHH,” she wailed.

George stared at her in apparent surprise when her little body writhed violently under him and her strong young cunt muscles gripped and squeezed his dick. Then he yelped and began to shoot his load, flooding and overflowing her little clinging twat.

Judy could have come many more times, but she was glad to get away from George. That night wasn’t a total loss, anyhow. She’d learned how to suck cock, and soon she’d be able to do it for some guy who really aroused her. She dressed in a hurry, eager to get back to the club.

George drove her back to the Flamingo and stopped to talk to Tony Rossi.

“She’s gonna be real good as soon as she gets some experience,” he told Rossi.

As soon as George had left, Rossi glared at Judy and snapped, “Go wait for me in my office.”

Judy went off trembling and hanging her head. George’s remark about her lack of experience had really pissed Rossi off. She was terrified that she’d lose her job. She looked pale and frightened five minutes later when Rossi burst into the room with a scowl on his face.

“I don’t fool around with amateurs,” he said. “Now just what did Dimitri mean? Did you foul up?”

“I did everything he asked for,” Judy said quickly. “But there was something I’d never done before, and I guess I was a little clumsy. I’ll learn, Mr. Rossi, I really will.”

“Just what was it?” Rossi growled. “What did he ask you to do?”

“To blow him,” Judy said with a deep blush.

Rossi stared at her, then burst into loud laughter.

“You’re shitting me,” he said. “You mean to say you never went down on a guy before?”

“That’s right,” Judy admitted. “My husband doesn’t approve of it, so I never learned how.”

“Doesn’t approve?” Rossi sputtered. “Oh, Jesus, the guy’s gotta be nuts. Well, all right, kid, I’ll give you another chance. But I’m gonna teach you myself. You need to learn how to give head, otherwise you’ll never make it in this business.”

He led Judy into the little bedroom behind his office, the place where he’d initiated her into the business not so many days ago. Judy blushed as she recalled her behavior then, the wild release of her stored-up lust when Rossi balled her. Things had changed a lot since then. She wasn’t timid or shocked any more. She really looked forward to this lesson in cock-sucking.

Rossi sat down on the edge of the bed and said, “Okay, pretend I’m a customer and I asked you for a blow job. You kneel here in front of me and take out my dick.”

Judy blushed at his words, but she hurried to obey. Rossi was a very attractive man, and she was eager to go down on him. She dropped to her knees on the carpet and quickly unzipped his fly. Gently but eagerly she drew out his handsome limp cock.

“Okay,” Rossi said, completely business-like, “some guys ask you to pet it or lick it first, but we’ll skip that, because I’m real busy tonight. Just take it in your mouth — all of it.”

Judy felt a hot rush of saliva to her mouth as she carried out his orders. His cock was clean and handsome, and it tasted good as she eased it between her lips and onto her tongue. She drew it in all the way to his furry limp balls.

“Okay, make your mouth as tight as you can,” Rossi instructed, still showing no signs of arousal. “Then suck hard and fast. Pretend like you’re starved for it. Guys wanta think you just can’t get enough of it, you dig?”

Judy couldn’t reply with her mouth full of cock, so she just got to work, drawing her cheeks in sharply to make a silky wet sheath for his dick. With the limp tasty meat resting on her slick tongue, she began to suck Rossi’s cock ravenously, making a loud lewd slurping noise. Looking up, she saw surprise and approval on his face.

“Hey, all RIGHT,” he said. “That’s the way. Yeah, just keep doing that and maybe I’ll even get off.”

He settled back and lit a cigar, watching Judy intently as she sucked his dick. Her flame-red head bounced briskly up and down, and the noise of her sucking got louder and wetter. Soon Rossi couldn’t stay poker-faced. He broke into a lusty grin and began to pant.

“Yeah, yeah, that’s real good, baby,” he sighed. “You really do learn fast.”

Judy was pleased with his approval — and powerfully turned on by sucking his sleek tasty prick. George hadn’t excited her at all, but with her darkly handsome boss it was another story. Her hot saliva gushed all around his soft meat as she sucked him faster and faster. Rossi watched her and grinned approvingly.

“Jesus,” he panted, “that really is GOOD.”

It was so good, in fact, that his cock started to lurch and stiffen. Judy felt her pussy going hot and wet with excitement as his prick grew to full erection on her tongue. His shaft swelled up thick and stretched her lips grotesquely, and his ballooning cock grew so long that she had to take the big knobby head into her throat.

“Christ, yes,” Rossi whined, “keep sucking me, baby. I wanta get off.”

He let his cigar fall into the ashtray and just lay there flushed and panting as Judy blew him. She was pretty proud of herself for blowing his cool, and she was very hotly aroused. She loved sucking on his slick hot cock, loved the taste of his dribbling juices.

“Okay,” Rossi gasped, “I didn’t think we’d get to this part, but here’s what happens next. I’m gonna come in your mouth, and you gotta eat every bit of it. Get ready.”

Judy almost lost her cool when he said that. She hadn’t realized that he intended to come in her mouth, and she didn’t like the idea at all. But she knew better than to disobey Tony Rossi. Gamely she kept sucking hard and fast on his big swollen dick, while he moaned and panted with pleasure.

“Yeah, yeah,” he panted. “NOW. Awwwwww.”

Judy felt her mouth and throat suddenly filled with hot sticky come. To her relief, she liked the taste. More than that — she loved it. She gulped down the thick salty jism while Rossi whined and pumped out his load. When his prick finally shriveled and slipped from her mouth, she licked her lips to get the last of his tasty come.

When Rossi had caught his breath, he said: “Shit, you don’t need any lessons. You’re a natural, baby. If George didn’t like the way you suck cock, he’s crazy. In fact I think you’re ready for the big time.”

“What do you mean, Mr. Rossi?” Judy asked eagerly.

Rossi stood up and zipped his fly.

“You’ll find out,” he grinned, “when you come to work tomorrow night.”

CHAPTER SIX

When Judy woke up the next morning her husband was already awake and sitting up in bed. Joe had a huge hard-on and a very gloomy look on his face.

“God dammit all to hell,” he muttered.

Judy moved closer to him, hungrily eyeing his swollen dick. “What’s the matter, darling?” she said.

“You can SEE what’s the matter,” Joe said grumpily. “I wish I had this damned cast off.”

Judy wanted to say so many things to him, about how they could make love in different positions and in different ways so that his leg cast wouldn’t interfere at all. But she’d tried talking to him about those things before, and he’d refused to listen. Too bad — she was pretty horny herself.

“Poor baby,” she murmured, snuggling even closer to Joe.

Perhaps, she thought, it was time for actions instead of words. Joe might not listen to her ideas about variations in their love-making, but maybe if she just went ahead and tried them, he’d dig it. She reached out slowly and curled her hand gently around the hard stalk of his cock.

Joe flinched and stared at her, but he didn’t say anything right away. Encouraged, Judy tightened her grip on his smooth throbbing dick and began to move her hot little fist gently up and down the swollen meat. Her pussy grew hot and wet. For years she’d wanted to play with Joe’s handsome cock.

“Judy, what the hell are you doing?” Joe snapped.

“Darling, I’m just trying to help you out,” Judy said.

“Well, stop it,” Joe said angrily. “You know I don’t go for that sort of thing.”

Judy’s temper flared.

“Look,” she said, “this is ridiculous. We both need to make love, Joe, and there’s more than one way to do it. Just let me show you, for heavens sake.”

Before Joe could reply, Judy dipped her curly red head into his lap and took his achingly swollen cock fully into her mouth. Her heart pounded. For so long she’d wanted to taste and suck her husband’s prick. She began sucking fast and hard on the tasty hot meat, and she felt Joe quiver.

Maybe now he’d give up his silly inhibitions and let her teach him new ways to make love. Her saliva boiled around his wet cock-meat as she eagerly sucked him. Joe gave a loud gasp, and she felt big drops of tasty prick-juice falling onto her tongue. Had she finally turned him on to experimenting?

“Judy, dammit, STOP,” Joe snarled.

He grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off his stiff spit-soaked cock.

“My God, Judy,” he said angrily, “only whores do things like that.”

Judy bounced out of bed, her face flaming with anger. “Joe Prentiss,” she said, “you’re a Goddamned fool. We could have so much fun together if you’d stop being uptight. There’s nothing wrong with what I did. The only thing wrong with this relationship is YOU.”

Judy stalked off to take a shower — a cold one to dampen the fire in her pussy. She’d wanted Joe so much, and she’d prayed that this time he’d be willing to try something new in bed. Well, to hell with him. He could stay home and jack off for all she cared. She was going to the club and find another man.

Judy and Joe didn’t talk to each other all day, so she had plenty of time to anticipate what adventure she might meet that evening. She was intrigued by Tony Rossi’s remark that she was ready for “the big time”. He’d promised to explain tonight — and she could hardly wait.

Finally it was time to report for work at the Flamingo. Judy was on the floor five minutes early, looking stunning with her flaming-red hair and skimpy black costume. Rossi gave her a nod of approval, but he didn’t approach her for several hours. When he finally beckoned for her to step into the alcove, Judy hurried aver eagerly.

“Yes, Mr. Rossi?” she said. “Do you have a special customer for me?”

“You might say that,” Rossi chuckled. “There’s a white Cadillac right outside, and I want you to go wait in it.”

Judy obeyed, mystified. It was the first time she’d had an assignment without meeting the man first. She waited in the Cadillac for five minutes, and then she couldn’t contain her curiosity any longer. She took a look at the driver’s registration — the car belonged to Tony Rossi himself.

Judy tried to look cool when she saw Rossi coming out of the club accompanied by another man, but it wasn’t easy. She knew the man from newspaper photos. He was a prominent local politician, Ed Simmons, a ruggedly handsome man in his early forties. What could Rossi and Simmons possibly want with her?

“We’re going for a ride, baby,” Rossi told her as they got into the car. “My friend Ed wants to have a little fun.”

“Yes, sir,” Judy said meekly.

She still didn’t understand what was going on. They drove to Rossi’s penthouse apartment and went into the living room, where Rossi made drinks for the three of them. Ed Simmons kept eyeing Judy as if she were an eight course banquet. Judy sipped her drink nervously.

“Okay, honey,” Rossi said, “as soon as you finish your drink, I want you to take your clothes off.”

Judy’s face flamed.

“Mr. Rossi,” she said, “I don’t understand. Which one of you am I supposed to go with?”

The men laughed.

“Hey, baby, haven’t you ever made it with two guys before? It’s a lot more fun that way.” Ed Simmons said.

Judy dropped her glass, spilling the remains of her drink, and leaped to her feet.

“I hope you’re not serious,” she said with a trembling voice, “because I wouldn’t dream of doing such a thing.”

Rossi sighed with impatience.

“You’ll do just what I tell you,” he said, “if you want to keep your job. This kind of thing is routine, baby. Lots of guys like it this way. So cut out the crap and do what I say.”

Judy backed toward the door, her heart pounding. She’d been wanting some adventures in sex, yes, but she didn’t approve of making it with two men at once. That was too kinky for her.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Rossi,” she said, “but I have to draw the line at this. Find yourself another girl.”

“Sorry, kid, but we want YOU,” Rossi snapped.

He leaped up and grabbed Judy, easily lifting her into his arms.

“Sorry, Ed,” he said to Simmons, “she’s a little new at the business, but I’ll make her shape up.”

“I’d be glad to help,” Ed said with a lusty grin. Judy kicked and screamed and fought, but Rossi was far too strong for her. He carried her to the middle of the room and set her, down on the soft carpet. Ed hurried over to join them, holding Judy down while Rossi deftly stripped her of her costume.

“Oh, nooo,” Judy wept, “don’t do this to me. This is rape, and you know it.”

“Aw, just shut up,” Rossi snapped as he pulled off her skimpy bra. “You know damn well you’re gonna love it.”

“Jesus,” Ed exclaimed, “fantastic tits!”

He was staring at Judy’s big round ripe boobs which wobbled enticingly as she struggled. Soon he had even more to look at when Rossi skinned down her panties and stockings to expose the copper curls of her bush and the rich red flesh of her pussy.

“Fantastic body,” Ed remarked.

“Yeah, she’s built, all right,” Rossi said, “but she needs to learn a few things.”

“I sure as hell wouldn’t mind teaching her,” Ed said.

Judy writhed with embarrassment. She didn’t mind being naked with one man who turned her on, but she hated being stared at by these men. While Ed kept her pinned to the carpet, Rossi quickly took off his clothes. Then the men changed places so Ed could strip.

Even in her fright and anger Judy couldn’t help gawking at the men’s naked bodies. She was familiar with Rossi’s powerful tan body and his handsome seven-inch cock, but he still turned her on like mad. Ed was more pale but well built, his muscles hard and rippling.

But it was Ed’s cock that really caught her attention. It must have been eight inches long, hugging his belly in a stiff erection. The fat purple head of his dick was leaking big gobs of juice, and his rosy balls were swollen up big and taut. Judy couldn’t help feeling a little rush of excitement when she looked at that magnificent hard-on.

On the other hand, she didn’t like being forced, and she didn’t approve of making it with two guys at once, not even for the sake of keeping her job. She wept and struggled as Rossi held her, but he was much too strong for her. It looked as if she was going to be raped by the two men, and there was nothing she could do about it.

“Please, Mr. Rossi,” she sobbed, “don’t make me do this. I don’t mind going with one man at a time, but this is too much.”

“You’re really pissing me off baby,” Rossi snarled. “Ed here is a really important guy, and I want to impress him. Now just shut up and do what we want.”

Judy saw her argument didn’t sway him. She went on struggling right to the moment when Ed Simmons scrambled between her legs and pushed the hot hard head of his cock against the dry little mouth of her cunt. Then she let out a shrill cry of pain as he tried to push his thick meat into her.

“Shit, she’s too dry,” Ed panted. “I can’t get in. I never saw a box that tight before.”

“It doesn’t have to be that tight,” Rossi said impatiently. “We better do something to turn her on.”

Ed grinned broadly.

“I can handle that,” he said. “I think I know just the trick.”

He drew back a little and, still kneeling between Judy’s legs, he plunged his flushed face right into her crotch. Judy stiffened when she felt his hot moist breath fanning her delicate pussy. She knew if he started eating her, she’d have a hard time resisting it.

“Nooo,” she whined.

The men paid no attention to her protests. Rossi held her shoulders down, pinning her to the rug, while Ed stuck out his thick hot tongue and began to lick her fragrant pussy. His slick tongue tickled from her sensitive little clit right down to the wrinkled little mouth of her asshole.

Judy felt intense pleasure the moment his tongue touched her ever-horny pussy, and she pitted her teeth to stifle her moans of delight. Ed was obviously a man who loved to eat pussy, because he did it expertly and eagerly. Damn him, he would have to do the thing that aroused her most!

“Don’t pretend you don’t like it, baby,” Rossi said. “We know you dig it. Why don’t you just relax and have fun?”

But Judy’s pride wouldn’t let her surrender that easily. Ed zeroed in on her delicate scarlet clit and began lashing and tickling it with his tongue tip. Hot pleasure melted her belly, but Judy kept her body stiff and unresponsive, and she stifled her ecstatic cries. She just couldn’t give these two brutes the satisfaction of knowing she was aroused.

Still it was damned hard to keep still with Ed’s slick tongue expertly massaging the sensitive little button of her clit. She’d never had her pussy eaten so well. Her treacherous cunt started to betray her, leaking a little stream of tot sticky juice. There was nothing she could do to control it. Her fragrant pussy-cream gushed out to wet Ed’s chin. He gave a muffled laugh when he felt it, but he just went right on tonguing her eager little joy button till Judy could hardly keep still. To her mortification, her aroused cunt leaked more and more hot juice, till she was sure Ed’s face was soaked with the stuff. Now he had to know how much he was turning her on.

Still he didn’t stop. When her clit was erect and throbbing, he left it and tongued even lower in her steamy little snatch. Judy braced herself for another blast of pleasure, and it came when Ed began rimming the drooling mouth of her twat with his slick tongue tip.

“Noooo,” Judy whined, “oh, no, please.”

Rossi dug his nails hard into her shoulders, and she knew she’d better keep quiet. Ed paid no attention to her last desperate protest anyhow. He began inching his thick tongue right up her snug little box, and the pleasure was more than Judy could resist. With her horny little cunt stuffed with slick tongue-meat, she lost all self-control.

“Ooooooo,” she squealed.

Behind her Rossi breathed a sigh of relief, and there was another muffled laugh from Ed. He tongue-fucked her briskly, jerking his tongue up and down in her creamy little hole. Judy just couldn’t fight any more. She let her legs fall wide open for him and gave a hoarse moan of ecstasy.

“She’s ready now,” Rossi said.

Ed drew his tongue out of her steamy little twat and raised his head from her pussy. He was grinning lewdly as he wiped her hot sticky cream from his face. Judy felt utterly humiliated. These two apes had succeeded in getting her hotly horny, and they knew it.

“Okay, let’s give it another try,” Ed said eagerly. “I bet you want it this time, don’t you, baby?”

Judy blushed deeply and didn’t answer, but of course Ed was right. His expert pussy-eating had made her so horny she could have screamed. Once again he poked the fat hard head of his cock against her tight little cunt mouth, but this time the thick stiff meat entered her easily.

“OHHHHHH,” Judy moaned.

She couldn’t help it, it felt so damned good. That frustrating encounter with Joe that morning had left her horny all day, and she’d been dying to make it with a customer. She hadn’t counted on doing it with two guys at once, but that didn’t matter any more. All that mattered was Ed Simmons’ thick eight-inch prick stuffing her eager little twat.

Ed drove his big stiff dick all the way to her womb and gave a big sigh of satisfaction.

“Really tight pussy,” he said. “You picked a great one this time, Tony.”

“I always picked the best,” Rossi laughed.

He let go of Judy’s shoulders, but she didn’t try to get away. Wild homes couldn’t have dragged her away now. She arched her little body up to take the full thrust of Ed’s big cock, and she moaned blissfully each time the stiff meat battered her womb. She needed to be fucked long and hard, and Ed was giving her just what she wanted.

“Ahhhhhh,” Judy wailed, “AHHHHHH.”

Rossi sat on the rug beside them and watched the action with a wicked grin. He eyed Judy’s frantically wobbling boobs, and he watched her pretty face turn pink with arousal, her teeth flash in an ecstatic smile. He watched Ed’s thick pale cock slicing in and out between Judy’s plump pink cuntlips. Judy was embarrassed to have him watch, but she soon forgot herself in pleasure.

“You sure wasted a lot of time fighting us,” Rossi told her. “I knew all along you’d dig it. Next time I give you something different to do, just go along with it, okay?”

Judy nodded dizzily, wishing her boss would just shut up and let her concentrate totally on Ed’s hard, tireless balling. Above her Ed panted and snorted with pleasure, his rugged face twisted in a horny grin, his eyes rolling crazily as he worked his achingly stiff cock in her snug juicy little box.

“Fantastic pussy,” he sighed. “Real tight and hot. Oh, Jesus, yeah, this is good.”

Judy couldn’t have agreed more. In her mounting excitement she threw her legs up around Ed’s sweating back and locked them there, allowing him to dig his big cock even deeper into her boiling-hot cunt. The hard stalk of his prick rubbed deliciously back and forth over her sensitive little clit, adding to her pleasure.

“You digging this, baby?” Ed panted.

Judy couldn’t help herself.

“Yes,” she cried shrilly, “oh, God, YES. Don’t stop. Keep fucking me, PLEASE.”

Ed laughed smugly.

“I’ll sure do my best, doll. You’ve got a helluva nice box.”

He started slamming his big cock into her even harder and faster, and Judy responded with wails of delight, her slim hips pumping in time to his strokes, her aroused twat gushing a huge flow of hot cream. It all would have been perfect if Tony Rossi hadn’t been sitting right there grinning at them.

“Don’t ever try to fake it with me again, kid,” he told her. “You’re a hot little number, and you know it. Just look at you now, for chrissake. You love it.”

Judy blushed beet red. She felt ashamed that she couldn’t control her passion, but that didn’t keep her from loving each deep hard thrust of Ed’s cock. It got so good that even Rossi’s crude remarks and wicked grin stopped bothering her. Nothing mattered now except coming.

“Oh, do it to me,” Judy babbled, “fuck meeee.”

“I’m sure trying,” Ed panted.

He didn’t have to try much longer. Judy felt a violent explosion of pleasure, and then her, petite body was writhing and rocking in climax. She screamed her pleasure, and just before she closed her eyes she saw Tony Rossi’s grinning face. Ed just kept right on humping her like a pile driver, making her orgasm more intense.

“OOHHH, GOD,” Judy moaned.

Per climax seemed to go on and on. Her cu contracted powerfully, squeezing Ed’s dick hard. He gave a yelp of pleasure, and then Judy felt the steamy blast of his come against her womb. They writhed together for a moment before his cock went limp and he sighed and rolled off her.

“Fantastic piece of ass,” he panted. “Go ahead, Tony, your turn.”

“It’s about time,” Rossi said dryly. “I thought you were gonna ball her all night.”

“Wish to hell I could,” Ed sighed.

Rossi laughed and pulled Judy to her feet. Dizzily she allowed him to lead her over to an armchair, and he had her lean forward and rest her elbows on the arm. He got behind her and shoved his erect and throbbing cock roughly into her jism-filled cunt.

“Ooooooooo,” Judy squealed.

Rossi balled her roughly, almost savagely, but she loved it. It was the kind of fucking she craved after so many frustrating years with Joe. She gripped the chair arm and howled with delight, keeping her pert little ass stuck up in the air.

Behind her Rossi panted and snorted with pleasure. Then Ed got into the act. He sat in the very chair Judy was clinging to and hungrily eyed her big wobbling tits. With each hard shove of Rossi’s cock, her big beautiful breasts bounced heavily. Ed reached out and cupped the hot swollen globes, massaging and molding them while Rossi fucked Judy.

“Oh, God,” Judy whimpered, “so good. Ohhhhh.”

Her fiery-hot little cunt was gushing a molten stream of juice all around Rossi’s hammering prick. It didn’t bother her that Ed was playing with her tits and grinning at her. Nothing bothered her now. She moaned hoarsely with each hard shove of Rossi’s cock and felt herself rising rapidly towards another climax.

“Yes, do it to me, ball me, fuck meeee,” she wailed. “Oh, God, I love it, I LOVE IT.”

“Christ, I don’t think she’s kidding,” Ed chuckled.

“You bet she isn’t,” Rossi panted. “This little chick loves to ball.”

Judy was far beyond being embarrassed by his words. She gripped the chair arm hard as she felt herself coming again. Her big ripe breasts wobbled furiously in Ed’s sweaty hands when the powerful orgasm rocked her body. Rossi slammed his cock even harder and faster in her gripping red-hot cunt.

“Aw, Christ,” he yelped, “TIGHT. AWWWWW.”

Judy felt his steamy-hot come flooding and overflowing her gripping little box. Her spasms were still coming when Rossi’s cock went limp and empty and slipped from her cunt. Judy dropped to the rug, still writhing in ecstasy. When she finally I opened her eyes, the two men were grinning at her triumphantly.

“Get dressed, kid,” Rossi said. “Time to go back to work.”

Rossi went to make himself a quick drink, and as Judy was getting into her clothes, Ed handed her a wad of money. “That’s for a nice time,” he said, “and to be sure you never tell anybody I was here tonight. I’m up for re-election soon, and it could hurt my image, you know?”

“I understand, Mr. Simmons,” Judy said.

Later she counted the money and found three hundred dollars. That was very nice, but she was beginning to wonder about herself. She’d fucked two men in one night and enjoyed every second of it. Just how far was she going to go in her search for thrills?

CHAPTER SEVEN

The next evening when Judy arrived at the club, Rossi met her in the foyer.

“Don’t bother to put on your costume tonight, kid. You’re going to a party.”

“A party?” Judy said. “What do you mean, Mr. Rossi?”

“I’m sending you and two other girls to entertain some guys at a convention,” Rossi said. “There oughta be big money in it. Here come the other girls now. You can take my car.”

Judy looked up and saw her new friends, Carol and Barb, entering the club. Rossi told them the assignment, and the three women took off in his car. Carol drove. Judy wished she’d been warned about the party so she could have dressed fancier. She was wearing a plain black pantsuit.

“What’s this party about, anyhow?” Judy asked. “What are we supposed to do?”

“The usual, honey, the usual,” Carol said.

Noticing that Judy still looked puzzled, Barb added, “We’re supposed to ball these guys.”

“Oh, my gosh,” Judy exclaimed, her face turning red, “ALL of them?”

“That’s why Rossi is sending three girls, honey,” Carol told her. “He wants these guys well entertained. Then they’ll party at the club and recommend it to other people. It’s good business for Rossi.”

“Wow, I hope there aren’t too many of them,” Judy said nervously.

“Hey, don’t worry about it,” Barb said, patting Judy’s hand. “It’s just like any other job, only we’ll be a little more busy. And you can bet we’ll get some great tips out of it.”

Judy sighed and tried to concentrate just on how much money she might get out of the job, but she still felt uneasy about it. She’d never worked with other girls before, and certainly not with a roomful of men. She wondered if Rossi had been training her last night when he made her ball both him and Ed. If so, she still didn’t feel ready.

The party was in a suite of rooms at the leading hotel in the city. Judy never did find out what the convention was about — something to do with industrial machinery — but it was a typical convention, with drunken men in funny hats running all over the place. Judy and Barb and Carol had their butts pinched and patted many times before they got to the suite.

“Looks like we got some live ones,” Barb sighed.

“Yeah, we won’t be getting home early tonight,” Carol said.

They knocked at the door of the suite and were admitted into a noisy crowd of men. The air was thick with cigarette smoke, and there were bottles and glasses on every table. The men were laughing, singing, and shouting. To Judy’s horrified eyes there seemed to be several dozen men.

“Oh, wow, we can’t take care of all these guys,” she whispered to her friends.

“Not many of them will actually want to make out,” Carol assured her. “Most of them are just here for the entertainment.”

“Entertainment?” Judy said.

“You’ll see,” Barb told her. “Just watch what Carol and I do.”

A man who appeared to be the host of the party led the three girls over to a big table which had been cleared off. He bellowed for attention, and the men fell silent hungrily ogling the three pretty women. Judy felt dozens of horny eyes stripping her naked.

“Okay, fellas,” the host said, “these three young ladies are gonna give us a little show. How about you starting out, honey?”

He leered at Carol.

“Sure,” Carol said calmly. “Where’s the music?”

Somebody switched on a transistor radio, and loud rock music filled the room. Carol leaped gracefully onto the table and began to dance to the music. The men went wild, cheering and stamp and whistling. Just behind her Judy heard a man say excitedly, “Wow, a blonde, a brunette, and a redhead. This oughta be some party.”

“Take it off baby,” someone yelled.

There was another round of cheers and whistles at this suggestion. Carol, looking perfectly at ease, flashed a sexy grin and began unbuttoning her blouse, all the while keeping perfect time to the music. When her blouse was open, she drew it off and tossed it into the crowd. Her large breasts wobbled enticingly in her skimpy black lace bra.

“Oh, my gosh,” Judy exclaimed to Barb, “is she really going to take all her clothes off?”

“It’s part of the job, kid,” Barb said with a shrug.

Judy gawked at tall blonde Carol, wondering where she got the courage to strip before a whole roomful of howling lusty men. It didn’t seem to bother Carol at all. Still smiling broadly and rocking to the music, Carol unzipped her skirt, let it fall, and danced gracefully out of it. Now she wore only her matching black lace bra and panties. “Take it all off,” somebody yelled.

More cheering and stamping. Judy couldn’t take her eyes off Carol as the statuesque blonde grinned and reached around to unhook her bra. The cheers and shouts were deafening as Carol drew the skimpy bra off and revealed her large cone-shaped tits with their large rosy nipples. Her big boobs wobbled and shook violently as she danced.

“Look at the knockers on that chick,” somebody said.

“Man, I’d love to ball her,” said someone else.

Carol must have heard these and other lewd comments, but she didn’t even blush. She just grinned invitingly and started to inch down her flimsy black bikini panties. The men roared their approval. Judy gawked unbelievingly as her friend let the panties slip down her legs and then kicked them into the audience, giving the howling men a brief glimpse of her rich red gash.

Carol danced perfectly naked now, her large blonde bush gleaming in the lights, her big breasts bouncing crazily. Judy was shocked, but at the same time she felt a kind of wicked excitement about watching her friend’s gorgeous body in motion. She glanced at Barb and saw that the tall brunette looked perfectly calm, almost bored.

“Oh, wow, how does she get the nerve?” Judy sighed.

“Experience,” Barb said. “Carol and I have worked lots of these parties. You’ll get used to it, too.”

Judy doubted she’d ever get used to dancing naked before a howling crowd of strange men. She looked around and saw dozens of gleaming eyes focusing on Carol’s wildly wobbling boobs and platinum-blonde muff. Judy tried to imagine herself in Carol’s place, and she felt a wave of humiliation and shame.

“My turn,” Barb said. “They’re getting restless.” Judy gawked at the lovely tall brunette as she leaped up on the table to join Carol. To Judy’s shock and astonishment, Barb began to dance to the music with a broad sexy gin, just as if she enjoyed it. She was wearing a one-piece red jumpsuit, and she reached for the zipper.

“Yeah, yeah, take it off!” a man shouted.

Barb pulled the zipper from her throat down to her crotch, then shrugged the clinging red suit off her shoulders. It fell to the floor, where she stepped out of it and kicked, it off the table. She danced in just her matching yellow bra and panties, while the men shouted their approval.

“Hey, take off that bra,” someone yelled.

“Let’s see your pussy, honey.”

“Yeah, take it all off.”

While Judy watched in shock and disbelief, Barb obliged the shouting men by unhooking her bra and tossing it away. Her heavy melon-shaped tits were even bigger than Carol’s and capped with large light brown nipples. When her big boobs bounced and shook, the men screamed their approval.

“Look at those jugs.”

“Fantastic.”

“Oh, man, I’d like to fuck that one.”

The men’s lewd comments didn’t bother Barb any more than they’d bothered Carol. She just grinned and danced and began to lower her panties. The men crowded closer to watch. All around her Judy heard eager men panting or laughing.

“Show us your snatch, baby,” someone shouted.

Barb did just that. She tugged her panties down over her lush black bush and let the little garment slither down her legs. Just like Carol, she kicked the panties into the audience, raising her long leg high, showing the men the rich scarlet flesh of her pussy.

Now Carol and Barb danced naked together, and it was a spectacular sight. Both were big girls, around five-feet-eight, and both had huge firm breasts. Carol’s light blonde hair contrasted with Barb’s gleaming black curls. Judy didn’t blame the men for gawking and crowding closer. Then she noticed that Barb was looking right at HER.

“Come on, Judy,” Barb said in an urgent whisper, “It’s your turn. They want you now.”

“ME?” Judy gasped. “Oh, my God, no, I could never do a thing like that.”

Barb looked desperate.

“Honey,” she hissed, “if you don’t get up here, you’ll spoil the show, and Rossi will fire all of us. Please, Judy, don’t make us lose our jobs.”

It was the hardest thing she’d ever done in her life, but Judy couldn’t let her friends down. She had to get up there and join that obscene striptease, or else Carol and Barb would lose their desperately needed jobs. With a flaming face, Judy jumped up on the table and began to dance to the music.

“Hey, now the redhead,” someone gleefully shouted. “Far out. Get naked for us, baby.”

Judy had never felt so mortified in her life as when she began to undress before all those leering eyes. The men crowded even closer now as Judy removed the blouse of her pantsuit and then tugged at the zipper of her pants. She wished she could just drop through the floor and disappear.

As her pants slithered down her legs, Judy tried to keep up a broad sexy smile just like her two friends. It certainly wasn’t easy, not with all those men yelling and staring all around them. She kicked her pants away and danced in just her flimsy blue bikini bra and panties.

“Take it off,” the men shouted.

“Honey,” Carol whispered urgently, “you’re too slow. Come on, get the rest of your clothes off before they get impatient.”

Judy’s pretty face flamed almost as red as her hair when she unhooked her bra and drew it off. The men broke into enthusiastic shouts when her lovely round grapefruit-size tits wobbled into view, little pink nipples dancing. To have dozens of horny men leering at her naked tits was bad enough, but it was going to get worse. Now she had to take off her panties.

“Let’s see your pussy,” someone shouted.

“Hurry it up,” Carol whispered. “Don’t blow it for us, Judy.”

Stifling tears of humiliation, Judy tugged down her panties and exposed the flaming-red curls of her little muff. The room seemed to explode with applause and shouts. Miserable, she kicked her panties into the crowd and danced along with Carol and Barb.

Judy, several inches shorter than the other two girls but just as well built, presented a nice contrast to Barb and Carol. The men clearly appreciated the show, crowding around the table, grinning, making lewd comments. Some of them even leaned against the table and tried to look between the girls’ legs. Judy felt dizzy with shame.

“Okay, let’s wrap it up,” Barb said.

They stopped their dance at the end of that number and hopped off the table. Glasses of champagne were pressed into their hands, and eager men moved around them, patting their butts, copping feels of their tits. Judy felt totally humiliated, but Barb and Carol looked entirely calm.

“Well, see you later,” Barb said as an eager middle-aged man pressed some bills into her hand and led her off toward a closed door.

“Where’s she going?” Judy squeaked.

“The real work’s starting now, kid,” Carol said with a grin.

Another man gave Carol money and led her away to another room. Then Judy was approached by a balding little fat man who flashed a hundred dollar bill and pressed it into her hand. Reluctantly Judy followed him out of the crowd and into a bedroom. She got the idea now. She and her friends were supposed to ball every man who paid them.

“Oh, boy, I can hardly wait,” the little fat guy said. “You sure turned me on with that strip show, baby.”

Judy grinned feebly and went to lie down on the bed. In no way did she want to get the other girls in trouble. The fat man fumbled out of his clothes and walked over to the bed, paunch bouncing, stiff three-inch cock pointing right at Judy.

“Open your legs for me, sugar,” he said with a leer.

Judy sighed and opened her legs. The fat man wheezed his way over to her, climbed between her legs, and poked his little hard prick against her tender pussy. After a few misses he managed to stuff the small hard cock into her snug, but dry hole.

“Oh, boy,” the fat man sighed, “you’re real tight. Ohhhh, YEAH.”

He began to ball her, wheezing and panting, his fat belly knocking the breath out of her with each shove. Judy felt his hard little pecker jerking fast in her cunt, but it didn’t excite her at all. She just wanted to get it over with.

“Good for you, honey?” the fat man gasped.

“Oh, yes,” Judy lied, “fantastic.”

The customer is always right — she was sure Rossi would say something like that. She squealed and bucked her hips and pretended to go wild with pleasure as the little fat guy humped her furiously. To her relief it didn’t take long for him to shoot his load. He rolled off her with a contented sigh.

“Don’t go away, doll,” he said as he got dressed. “A buddy of mine wants to make it with you when I’m finished.”

“Oh, God,” Judy muttered to herself.

The fat man left, and his buddy came m. He was a tall bony middle-aged man with a face like a bloodhound. He eyed Judy’s naked body hungrily, but he didn’t smile or say a word as he undressed. Approaching the bed, he tossed some bills on the dresser.

Judy gawked at the man’s cock. It was a beauty, all right, eight thick inches of stiff pale meat. Under more romantic circumstances, she might have gotten pretty excited about taking a prick that big. But this lean, gloomy man didn’t arouse her at all.

“Roll over,” he said.

That was all he ever said to her. Judy obediently rolled over onto her hands and knees, and the big bony man knelt behind her and grasped her slim hips for balance. Judy gasped as she felt his huge thick cock stuffing her tight little twat. The man shoved his huge dick closer to her womb.

“UHHHHH,” Judy gasped.

He began fucking her hard and fast, his big swollen nut sacs slapping her pert little ass. Judy felt a certain wicked excitement as his big cock slammed into her again and again, and she started to cream around the jerking hard meat. Maybe it could be a fun evening after all.

Then the man groaned and shot his load, overflowing her tight little box. Judy sighed with frustration. She might have got off with the guy if he’d lasted longer. But no man at the party was going to have much consideration for her needs. She was just a nice juicy little hole to stick their cocks in.

The big bony guy left, and another man came in immediately, tossed money on the table, and balled Judy quickly, hardly saying a word to her. She decided they must be lined up outside the door, wanting to get their rocks off as fast as possible and then get back to the party.

So it went for an hour and more. Judy made it with more than a dozen men — she lost count. She remembered later that she’d given three blow jobs, a relief for her bruised and sore little box. The only time she had fun was with a timid little old man who liked to eat pussy. That got her off and made her whole evening.

At last no more men came into the room, and Judy sighed with relief. She stretched and yawned and thought about taking a short nap when suddenly the door opened and Carol walked in, still stark naked.

“Come on out in the main room, honey,” she said. “We’re wanted for a private party.”

“How private?” Judy said wearily.

“Oh, only a dozen guys,” Carol said nonchalantly. “The others have crashed. We just have to take care of these die-hards and then we can go home.”

“Thank God for small favors,” Judy said, following Carol out of the room.

As Carol had said, there were only about a dozen men left at the party, most of them young and vigorous. Barb was there, too, sitting on a man’s lap, laughing, drinking champagne. Another man pulled Judy onto his lap and handed her a glass. She didn’t like being felt up, but she gulped the champagne gratefully.

A tall well-built man, completely naked, led Carol to the center of the room and drew her down on the rug. Carol went willingly, laughing as the man dived for her crotch and began noisily eating her pussy. She kept her long legs wide open as his head bobbed up and down between her thighs.

“Ummmmm,” Carol sighed, “that feels really great, honey.”

Judy wondered if her friend was faking her pleasure. Carol and Barb were such professionals, it was difficult to tell. In any case, if Carol was faking, she did a damned good job. She squealed and howled and bucked her hips as her partner snorted and sucked loudly in her pussy. Judy felt shocked and embarrassed to witness the scene, yet she also felt a naughty excitement.

“Ooooooo,” Carol moaned, “I love it, baby. Oh, yeah, you’re making me come.”

The lovely tall blonde threw her long legs right up in the air and gave a hoarse howl of pleasure. Her partner sucked fast and loud on her bright red clit as Carol came — or perhaps pretended to come. Then the man raised his head from her snatch and poked his erect cock into the small blonde-fringed mouth of her cunt.

“Ahhhhh, yes,” Carol wailed, “do it to me. Fuck me, do it HARD.”

Judy reddened with shock. She couldn’t believe Carol would actually fuck the guy right there in front of everyone, but that was exactly what happened. Carol howled her delight and bucked her hips furiously as the guy balled her. She didn’t seem to mind having a leering audience.

Judy somehow couldn’t take her eyes off the scene. There was something especially exciting about watching another couple fuck. She stared at the man’s frantically wriggling ass, at Carol’s big wobbling breasts. She got glimpses of the guy’s stiff sawing prick and the plump red lips of Carol’s cunt.

To her shame, she felt that familiar hot glowing sensation in her pussy. For the first time that night she felt really horny — from watching her friend getting balled. Judy felt ashamed of herself, but she still couldn’t tear her eyes away from the fucking couple on the rug.

“Oh, yes, give it to me,” Carol cried. “I love your cock, baby, it feels so GOOD.”

The sweating panting man fucked Carol even harder, and the lewd wet noise of their fucking could be heard all over the room. Judy’s cheeks flamed with embarrassment, yet her pussy got hotter and hotter as she watched. Hot sticky juice started leaking from her aroused cunt.

She almost forgot that she was sitting on someone’s lap. He was an average-looking guy with a very forgettable face, but he had very busy hands. All the time Carol was getting balled, this guy was playing with Judy’s round ripe tits and petting her warm furry muff. But she didn’t really notice his attentions till he slipped his hand between her legs.

“Ooooo,” Judy squeaked.

The guy had grabbed her slick little clit between his fingers and was kneading it briskly. Judy couldn’t help but enjoy that. She wriggled her naked little ass in horny pleasure as he frigged her. But all the while her eyes were glued to the scene on the floor.

Carol’s partner was humping, her like a pile driver now, his back and ass gleaming with sweat, their bellies meeting in loud damp smacks. Carol had her long legs open obscenely wide, and her lovely face was twisted in a lusty grin as if she were in ecstasy.

“Oh, God, I love it, I love it,” she whined.

“Oh, Christ, I can’t stand it,” a man said. “Let’s get it on, baby.”

Judy glanced around and saw that the man was the one holding Barb on his lap. Barb grinned and stood up, and the guy led her out to the center of the room, not far from Carol and her partner. He whispered something to Barb, and she grinned and nodded.

Then the statuesque brunette dropped to her hands and knees, sticking her lovely round ass high up in the air. Judy gawked. She could see all of Barb’s ripe red pussy, the bright scarlet lump of her clit, the fat pink lips of her cunt, the little light brown wrinkled mouth of her asshole. Every man in the room stared hungrily at Barb’s lewdly exposed slit.

Then their view was blocked was Barb’s partner dropped to his knees behind her and rammed his erect cock up the little shadowed mouth of her cunt. Barb gave a loud squeal of pleasure as he worked his prick clear to the balls in her steamy little twat.

“Oooooo, yeah, stick it in meee,” Barb whined.

The guy began fucking Barb hard and fast, and she clawed the rug and moaned blissfully, as if she loved every second of it. Meanwhile Carol’s partner was yelping and coming, his steamy jism overflowing her snug box and puddling on the rug.

No sooner had the guy rolled off Carol than another man rushed to take his place. Judy felt dizzy and confused. She felt this little orgy was incredibly wicked and lewd, yet it was turning her on like mad to watch her two friends getting balled.

Her partner was still busily kneading her clit, too, making her cream helplessly all over his fingers. In spite of her shock and embarrassment, Judy was getting achingly horny. She envied Carol and Barb for having hard pounding cocks in their cunts. But would SHE have the nerve to fuck someone with all those men looking on?

“Hey, let’s ball,” her partner said.

Judy blushed furiously, but before she could reply the man had lifted her easily in his arms and carried her out to the center of the room, just a few feet from where Barb and Carol were fucking their partners. He drew her down on the rug and rolled onto his back, his stiff six-inch prick pointing right at the ceiling.

“Sit on me,” he said eagerly. “Let’s do it this way.”

Judy felt deeply embarrassed, but again it was a matter of not letting down her friends. If she refused his request, Barb and Carol would be in trouble. Blushing with shame, Judy straddled the man and brought her wet little cunt mouth down on the hard hot pole of his cock.

“OHHHHHH,” she moaned.

She hadn’t realized how horny she was till the man’s thick hard cock-meat stuffed her tight juicy little twat. It felt terrific, and Judy creamed furiously all around the invading meat. All over the room men were watching her, but suddenly she didn’t care. All she wanted was to satisfy the horny ache in her pussy.

“Fuck me, baby,” her partner panted.

Judy obeyed eagerly, working her slick hot cunt briskly up and down the deliciously thick pole of his cock. From the sidelines men leered at her, and beside her Carol and Barb were screaming their pleasure as their partners balled them hard and fast. Judy realized with some astonishment that she was taking part in an orgy — and really getting off on it.

Suddenly one of the younger men bounded out of his chair and headed for the action, his stiff five-inch prick bobbing lewdly.

“I’m going crazy,” he laughed. “I just gotta get in on this.”

“You can join us, old buddy,” said Judy’s partner.

Judy didn’t realize what they were talking about until the new guy knelt behind her and poked the hard drooling head of his cock against the tightly clenched mouth of her asshole. She gasped as he shoved hard and popped the fat cock-head right into her narrow little bumhole.

“Hey, NO,” Judy squeaked.

Too late — the guy was already shoving his stiff meat clear to the balls in her hot, tight brownie. She expected to feel pain, but what she experienced was a wicked rush of excitement. It felt great to have two cocks in her belly, pumping side by side, separated only by the thin wall between her cunt and her asshole.

“Ooooooo,” Judy screeched, “YES.”

The two men sawed away in her twat and brownie, fully stuffing her with thick cock-meat. Judy gurgled with pleasure as she took the two jerking dicks, and her hot pussy cream drenched two pair of balls. Looking around, she saw that Barb and Carol had satisfied their latest partners and were fucking two new men.

“Oh, God,” Judy sighed, “I can’t believe this.” The orgy was the most wicked and kinky thing she’d ever experienced, but it made her wildly aroused, too. Maybe that was how Barb and Carol felt — but it didn’t really matter. They might be faking their response, but Judy sure as hell wasn’t. She adored taking on two men at the same time.

“Hey, honey,” the guy behind her panted, “you digging this? You like getting it in the ass?”

“Ummmm, yes,” Judy moaned, “it’s fantastic.”

Another man had been eyeing her from the sidelines for some time. When Judy moaned how much she loved getting it in the ass, he just couldn’t contain himself any longer. He leaped from his chair and hurried over, straddling her first partner and poking his erect and drooling prick against Judy’s lips.

“You still got room for this,” he panted. “Suck me off, baby.”

Hell, Judy thought, why not?

In her lusty frenzy, she loved the idea of satisfying three men at once. She opened her mouth and sucked the guy’s fat hard cock in clear to the balls. He gave a yelp of pleasure when she began sucking hard and fast pn his swollen meat.

“Hey, way to go, Judy,” Carol laughed.

Judy knew she’d been accepted as a real pro. But that wasn’t important now. Her whole body hummed with pleasure as she took the three cocks, sucking loudly on one stiff dick while another stuffed her boiling-hot cunt and a third reamed her tight little asshole. It was the wildest sexual adventure yet.

Judy was so hotly aroused by now that it didn’t take her long to come. As the violent orgasm shook her body, she sucked even harder on the tasty drooling cock-meat, and her cunt and asshole contracted and gripped the other two jerking cocks. The result was that everyone came at once, the men howling and pumping steamy loads of jism into her cunt, mouth and asshole.

Judy lost count of how many men she balled that night or how many times she came, but when she and Barb and Carol finally drove back to the club, her body glowed with satisfaction.

“Kid, you really proved yourself tonight,” Carol said. “Rossi’s really gonna be proud of you.”

That was nice — but was she proud of herself? Judy thought of Joe sitting home alone, waiting for her and needing her, and she wondered just what kind of monster she was turning into.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“You got home awfully late last night, honey,” Joe said as Judy was leaving for work the next day.

“I was real worried about you. I hope you can get home earlier this time.”

“I’ll try, darling,” Judy said, hurrying out the door.

She felt guilty about running out like that, but she could hardly stay and explain to Joe that she’d been late because she’d been to an orgy. She was going to have to face her guilt over Joe, but this was not the night.

She’d been working at the club a couple of hours when Rossi made his familiar gesture for her to step into the alcove. Somehow Judy didn’t feel quite so enthusiastic as she usually did about taking an “assignment”, but she hurried aver, fearing to anger Rossi. She couldn’t get rid of the image of Joe looking worried and begging her to get home earlier.

“Yes, Mr. Rossi?” Judy said.

“That tall guy sitting at the bar,” Rossi said. “You take care of him.”

“All right,” Judy said listlessly.

She didn’t like the guy’s looks at all. In fact he reminded her of an undertaker, tall, bony and gloomy-looking. He was well-dressed, though, and not too old, perhaps forty. Judy planted a big smile on her face and went over to him.

“Good evening, sir,” she said, “I’m Judy. I’d like to offer you a drink on the house and a little talk, if you’re interested.”

He didn’t smile.

“Sure, sit down,” he said coldly.

Judy got him the drink he wanted and attempted to make small talk with him, but all she got was his name, Fred Olson, and his occupation, real estate salesman. He didn’t seem at all attracted to her, and Judy wondered why Rossi had sent her over to him.

Then Olson said abruptly, “Cone on, we’re going to my place.”

Judy followed him obediently, but she was hardly excited about the idea of going to bed with that sourpuss. He drove them a few blocks away to the hotel where he was staying. In the room, he didn’t even offer her a drink. He just handed her fifty dollars and started to undress.

“Come on, come on,” he said, “take your clothes off I didn’t ask you over here to talk.”

Judy wanted to tell him that fifty dollars was a lot less money than she was used to, but she decided to let it pass. The main thing here was to ball him and get it over with, so she could get back to the club and find more generous and attractive customers.

Judy got out of her costume quickly, not trying to make a show of it. Fred Olson’s eyes flickered from her round thrusting tits with their soft pink nipples down to her copper-colored bush, but still he didn’t look especially turned on. He continued to undress, and soon he was down to his shorts.

Judy was repelled by the man’s body. He was bony and pale all over, his muscles slack, his chest hairless. Still she felt her usual curiosity as he lowered his shorts. He had a very long but skinny cock that waved stiffly and heavily from a small brown bush. Judy decided that even his cock was ugly.

“Get down on your knees,” Olson snapped.

Judy didn’t like the tone of his voice — no warmth in it at all, no honest lust. But she obeyed, dropping to her knees before him. Olson stepped up close to her and pushed the hard purple head of his cock roughly against her lips. Judy breathed a sigh of relief. At least she wasn’t going to have to ball him.

Relieved that that hard bony body wouldn’t touch her, she willingly opened her mouth for his stiff skinny cock. Far better to give him a blow job than to have that ugly cold man pressing his body against hers. But when she opened her lips, Olson savagely rammed his erect dick right into her throat.

“UHHHHHH!” Judy gasped.

Olson grabbed her head and held it in place, brutally fucking her mouth and throat in hard deep lunges. He didn’t want a blow job, Judy realized — he wanted to rape her mouth, to choke and hurt her. And he was succeeding. She couldn’t breathe, and her throat was painfully raked.

Olson towered over her, his face absolutely cold as he rammed his rock-hard cock-head again and again into her tender throat. Judy felt she’d faint if she didn’t get some air, if that awful pain didn’t stop. Job or no job, she had to get away from this sadistic creep.

Judy managed to get one foot against Olson’s belly and she pushed with all her strength. He stumbled backwards, his erect spit-soaked prick popping from her mouth. He sat down hard on the rug. Judy snatched up her clothes and threw the fifty dollars in his face.

“I don’t have to go with any man who tries to hurt me,” she said angrily. “You can have your damned money back.”

But before she could put on her costume again, Olson recovered his breath and was leaping on her, slapping her hard across the face. Judy was stunned by the blow and the next thing she knew Olson had her on the bed, on her back, and was slamming his rigid skinny prick into her dry and resisting cunt.

“Nooooo,” Judy wailed.

“Shut up, bitch,” Olson snarled. “I paid for you, and I’m gonna have you.”

The pain was just as bad as when he’d fucked her throat. Her narrow twat was dry and unprepared, and Olson’s hard cock raked and bruised her as he balled her in swift deep savage hinges. Judy screamed and tried to twist away, but he pinned her wrists and held her in place.

“Oh, God, no,” Judy sobbed, “please take it out. You’re hurting me.”

Olson slapped her in the face again, and this time she’d had enough. She stopped struggling and just lay there and let him complete his brutal rape. It hurt, but it wasn’t as bad as having her teeth knocked out. Olson fucked her harder and harder, his face perfectly cold.

Judy could hardly even tell when he came. He made no sound, showed no pleasure. All she could feel was the hot gush of his come in her bruised little box. Instantly Olson withdrew and reached for his clothes. Judy staggered off the bed and found her costume.

“I’m not paying you, bitch,” Olson said. “You didn’t cooperate. Tony Rossi’s gonna hear about this.”

“Fuck you,” Judy spat. “He’ll hear about it, all right, and you’ll be sorry. He doesn’t let anyone hurt his girls.”

“We’ll see about that,” Olson said, reaching for the phone.

Judy didn’t wait to hear his call. She walked all the way back to the club in her costume, drawing whistles and stares. She didn’t care about that. All she wanted was to tell Rossi that one of his customers was a dangerous sadist. When she got to the Flamingo, she went straight to Rossi’s office.

When Judy burst into the office, Rossi was already there, sitting behind his desk and chewing on a cigar and frowning. “Mr. Rossi…” she began. But Rossi signaled her to be quiet.

“I just got a call from a pal of mine, Fred Olson,” he said angrily. “He told me you wouldn’t do what he wanted. What the hell’s the matter with you?”

“Mr. Rossi, that’s just what I wanted to tell you,” Judy said earnestly. “He wanted to hurt me. He DID hurt me.”

“Aw, bullshit,” Rossi said. “The guy just wanted a blow job, and maybe his dick was a little too long. It happens. You gotta take a little discomfort now and then in this business.”

“Discomfort?” Judy squeaked. “He almost choked me. Then he raped me. I don’t call that discomfort.”

Rossi ground out his cigar and rose from behind the desk, his face dark with anger.

“If you think that hurt,” he growled, “wait’ll I get through with you. I’ll show you what real pain is, baby.”

He seized Judy by the wrist and dragged her into the private bedroom behind his office. Judy sobbed and protested, but Rossi was far stronger than she was. He flung her into the room and locked the door with the special lock that only he could open. Judy was trapped.

“You insulted a customer,” he told her, “so you gotta be punished. Get your clothes off.”

Sobbing with fright, Judy obeyed. She recalled when Rossi had told her to report any man who tried to hurt her. He hadn’t meant a word of it. The customer was always right, even if he was a brutal sadist. And God knew how many more sadists Rossi might send her to.

When Judy was naked, Rossi’s dark eyes flicked briefly over her curvy little body, but there was no warmth in his glance. “Get over here and undress me,” he snapped.

Judy obeyed without a murmur. Only Rossi could unlock the door, so she was stuck here till she did everything he wanted. She might as well just obey and get it over with. She removed his jacket and shirt and tie, then knelt down to help him out of his shoes and socks.

“I’m gonna teach you a lesson, cunt,” Rossi said icily. “I’m gonna show you what happens to my girls when they don’t carry out orders. You won’t forget in a hurry, believe me.”

Judy’s hands trembled as she unbuckled his belt and opened his fly. His pants slid down to the floor, but there was no bulge in the crotch of his jockey shorts. Judy pulled down the shorts and saw that his cock was wrinkled and limp. At least he couldn’t punish her with THAT.

“Okay, stay on your knees,” Rossi said when she had him completely naked. “You’re gonna blow me, and you’re gonna do it right, just like I taught you. You understand?”

“Yes,” Judy said wearily. She was damned if she was going to call him “sir” any more.

“All right, get to it, then,” Rossi said coldly.

Kneeling naked before him, Judy took his soft little prick and slipped it between her lips, feeding it in till his slack sagging balls rubbed her chin. She began sucking on the silky soft meat, something she didn’t mind doing at all. It was rather exciting, not scary like when Olson jammed his long hard cock into her tender throat.

In fact if Rossi hadn’t been mad at her, she’d really be having fun. She loved blowing a man who really turned her on, and Rossi had always seemed sexy. She gurgled with excitement and sucked even faster on his droopy little prick.

“Yeah, you dig that, don’t you?” Rossi said with a harsh laugh. “You dig it as long as it don’t hurt. Well, hurting is part of the game, baby, and I’m gonna show you that in a minute.”

Bullshit, Judy thought. Hurting was never part of real love-making. Something was warped and sick in the minds of men like Rossi and Olson. But for now she wasn’t worrying. She liked sucking on Rossi’s tasty limp cock, and it certainly couldn’t hurt her. The whole thing fit into her mouth with room to spare.

As her excitement grew, Judy drew in her cheeks sharply to make a tight juicy nest, for his prick. She lashed the soft rosy head of his dick with her wet little tongue, and her hot saliva boiled all around his flaccid meat. She increased the pace and pressure of her sucking, and Rossi gave an involuntary snort of pleasure. Judy felt his flaccid cock starting to twitch on her tongue.

“Yeah, you give a real good blow job, I gotta admit that,” Rossi sighed. “But you still gotta be punished. None of the girls can disobey my orders and get away with it.”

Judy paid no attention to his threats. She was lost in the horny excitement of sucking his silky little dick into swollen erection. And she was succeeding. As she again increased the speed of her sucking, Rossi’s cock gave a powerful lurch and began to grow and stiffen in her mouth.

“Yeah, yeah, that’s it,” he gasped.

Judy felt the wrinkled little prick blossom into seven inches of thick hard meat. Now she couldn’t hold it all in her mouth, so she let some out, sucking on just half the length of his swelling hot prick. Rossi snarled angrily and grabbed her head.

“You take all of it, bitch,” he growled. “You’re supposed to be a pro, dammit. You take that cock right into your throat.”

He held her head steady and pushed forward with his rigid thick cock. Judy had no choice but to take the big knobby head of his dick right into her tender throat. For a moment she felt like she was choking, but she managed to overcome it.

Rossi grunted and shoved, the hugely swollen head of his cock popping into Judy’s tight slick throat. His furry balls rubbed her chin. Holding her head tightly, he began to fuck her mouth, plunging his cock deep into her throat.

“UMPF,” Judy cried.

Only with the greatest self-control did she keep back the choking sensations. She knew Rossi was doing this to punish her, but she didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing he was hurting her. She kept her throat as relaxed as she could while the big slick head of his cock probed deep and hard.

“Take it, cunt,” Rossi panted. “If a guy wants to stick his cock down your throat, you do it, you hear?”

Judy certainly got the message. As Rossi’s thick cock pounded in her throat, her lips were hugely stretched and her jaws ached from the continual stuffing. But her pride made her conceal all signs of discomfort. She took the repeated lunges of his long hard prick without a murmur.

“Now eat it,” Rossi snarled, “eat every bit of my come.”

His dark eyes rolled upward, and Judy felt the steamy blast of his come in her mouth and throat. He’d ordered her to swallow it all — and she didn’t have much choice. Judy gulped the salty sticky stuff until his cock went limp and empty and slipped from her mouth.

“Get it all,” Rossi gasped.

Looking right at him with big blue accusing eyes, Judy licked her lips, her little pink tongue lapping up the last drops of his come. Her face was expressionless. She was damned if she’d let her sadistic boss know that he’d caused her any pain.

“Think you’re smart, don’t you?” Rossi snarled. “Okay, baby, we’ll play it your way. We’re gonna keep this up till you beg me to stop. You take my cock in your mouth and get it hard again.”

That was too much. Her jaws already ached from the first head job.

“Oh, no, please,” she said, “not again. I know I’m fired, Mr. Rossi. Just let me leave, please.”

“Uh-uh,” Rossi said, grinning coldly. “You don’t leave till you’ve been punished. Then I don’t give a shit what you do. But right now you better suck my dick — and fast.”

He raised his arm as if to hit her, and Judy quickly opened her mouth. Her face still ached from Olson’s blows, and she didn’t want any more. Rossi grunted in satisfaction and fitted his limp wet dick into her mouth. Judy began sucking on it again, resigning herself to more discomfort.

“See where it gets you when you piss me off?” Rossi said. “We’re gonna stay here till you learn to obey, and that’s that.”

Judy was so tempted to bite his cock that she could hardly contain herself, but she knew he’d kill her for it. Meekly she sucked faster and faster on his wrinkled little rod, using all the tricks she’d recently learned. Her cheeks were drawn in tight, her tongue busy lashing the sensitive head of his dick, her saliva pooling hotly around his soft meat.

“Yeah, you just keep that up, bitch,” Rossi panted. “Get me hard again. Then I’ll really teach you a lesson.”

What am I doing here? Judy thought.

Here she was on her knees sucking off a sadistic creep, a man she’d come to hate — so that she could keep a job she’d also learned to hate. She wanted no more Rossi’s, no more Olson’s. She wanted the quiet gentle love of her husband. But first she had to satisfy Rossi so she could get out that door.

Finally Rossi’s cock revived and began to grow and stiffen in her mouth. Judy’s jaws ached, but she forced herself to suck even faster and harder on his ballooning meat, just to get the ordeal over with. His cock responded fast, stiffening into seven thick inches of throbbing erection.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Rossi said, stepping back.

His swollen dick snapped up to hug his belly, thick and pale and gleaming with her saliva. Judy gasped for breath and rubbed her aching jaws and throat. She was sure Rossi had some other punishment in mind for her, and she shuddered to think what it was.

“Over to the bed,” he ordered. “Bend over the edge.”

Wearily Judy obeyed, standing at the side of the bed and resting her hands on the edge. Her pert little ass stuck out enticingly. Rossi wandered over to her, his huge hard-on wagging lewdly, and seized her slim hips to steady himself.

“This’ll teach you to do what I say,” he snarled. He pressed the moist hard head of his cock against the tiny tight mouth of her asshole and gave a savage thrust.

“OWWWWWWW,” Judy wailed.

She fought to lurch away from him, but Rossi held her tightly by the hips and brutally forced his thick hard cock deep into her tight little brownie. In one cruel shove he lodged his big cock clear to the tails in her pencil-thin nether hole. The pain was so bad that Judy almost fainted.

“Oh, God, noooo,” she sobbed. “Please, take it out, it’s too BIG.”

“Shut up, bitch,” Rossi panted. “I’m gonna come in your ass whether you like it or not. After this I bet you’ll do whatever I tell you.”

While Judy sobbed and dug her nails into the bed, Rossi balled her little butt furiously, digging his thick meat far into her fiery bowels. He was out to hurt her, and at first he succeeded. But gradually, a welcome numbness came over her, and she stopped whimpering when his rock-hard cock reamed her tiny tight asshole.

Rossi began to change, too. With his achingly swollen dick plunged deep in her snug juicy bumhole, he couldn’t help feeling hot pleasure. He began to pant and whine as he bum-fucked her. He couldn’t be cold and aloof any longer.

“Bitch,” he chanted, “dirty little bitch.”

Big gloss of cock-juice began to bubble from his deep-thrusting prick, making Judy’s tight little asshole a lot slicker. She felt a wicked kind of pleasure now when his thick meat reamed and stuffed her ass. She hated Rossi, but she wasn’t immune to the delicious friction between his cock and her tight little brownie.

“Lousy little cunt,” Rossi gasped, “I hope you never forget this. This is how I punish my girls when they make me mad.”

At that point Judy didn’t care what he said. She felt her whole belly melting with kinky excitement, exploding into orgasm. She whined and clawed the bed as she came, and her boiling-hot brownie gripped Rossi’s dick like a vise. He yelped and started to shoot his load.

“AWWWWWWW,” Rossi bellowed.

Judy didn’t make a sound. She was coming, yes, but it was somehow an empty, pleasureless orgasm — perhaps because she was getting it from a man she despised. When Rossi’s prick went limp and slipped from her drenched little asshole, she stood up with quiet dignity and put on her costume.

Rossi looked smug as he dressed.

“I guess you got my message,” he said. “From now on you do whatever a customer wants, or you’ll get it in the ass, just like now.”

“I’m not going back to work,” Judy said quietly. “I’m just wearing this costume as far as the dressing room. Then I’m going to put on my own clothes and go home.”

Rossi scowled and said, “You silly little bitch, you’ll never get another job that pays like this one.”

“Mr. Rossi,” Judy said sweetly, “you can take your damned job and stick it up your ass. Good night.”

Five minutes later she left the Flamingo wondering how she could face Joe and tell him that she’d lost her job. She’d manage it somehow, because she couldn’t bear the thought of going back to Rossi and his pain and humiliation. But it wouldn’t be easy to tell her husband.

CHAPTER NINE

When Judy walked into the apartment, Joe was in the living room — standing! He had a broad grin on his face, and no cast on his leg.

“Surprise,” he said.

Judy ran to him and clung to him.

“Darling,” she laughed, “no wonder you wanted me home early tonight. You devil, why didn’t you tell me your cast was coming off today?”

“I wasn’t sure myself,” Joe said, hugging her hard, “but in any case I wanted to surprise you. Isn’t it great, honey? Now you can quit your job and our life can go back to normal.”

Judy stiffened slightly in his arms. It was great, all right, that she didn’t have to go back to Tony Rossi’s club, but she wasn’t so excited about “normal” life with Joe. That normal life included the dull unsatisfactory sex they’d had for five years.

She didn’t want to go back to seeing other men, but on the other hand, would Joe ever be able to satisfy her in bed? And if he didn’t, what would she do?

“Honey,” Joe said, “what’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” Judy said quickly.

“Like hell there’s nothing wrong,” Joe said with concern. “I know when you’re worried about something. You better tell me what it is.”

Judy didn’t want to hurt his feelings, but the subject had to be brought up sometime. “Joe,” she said uneasily, “have you ever thought our sex life was a little, well, boring?”

“What do you mean, honey?” Joe said.

“I mean, we always do it the same way, every time,” Judy replied. “We never try anything new. Can you really imagine going on like that for years and years?”

Joe frowned, put his hands on her shoulders, and steered her towards the hall.

“Judy,” he said sternly, “you must be overtired from working. You’re talking nonsense. Now go take a nice hot bath and come to bed. You’ll feel better in the morning.”

Numbly Judy obeyed. As she sat in the bathtub she wondered if she could really go on with her marriage. After five years she’d finally had the nerve to tell Joe what was bothering her — and he hadn’t responded at all. Much as she loved him, she couldn’t face a lifetime without decent sex.

When Judy walked into the bedroom wearing nothing but a towel, Joe was lying on the bed nude. He grinned and flashed Judy a lusty look as she dropped the towel in the hamper and walked over to the bed. He had a whopper of a hard-on that pointed at the ceiling, the swollen purple head of his cock leaking big bubbles of juice.

Judy sighed wistfully as she eyed her husband’s handsome seven-inch prick. If only he knew how to use it! She felt awfully horny for him, but she knew from experience that he’d just jump on her, without foreplay, and fuck her so fast she probably wouldn’t even get off. It looked like another night of frustration.

“Hurry up, honey,” Joe said eagerly. “Christ, we haven’t made love in over a month. I can hardly wait.”

Judy wished she could say the same for herself. But there was no point in spoiling Joe’s good mood. She’d ball him one last time, and the next day she’d leave. She was sure she’d never love another man, but she couldn’t endure the dullness and frustration of his love-making.

Judy forced a smile as she climbed onto the bed beside her husband. Joe did what he always did — ignored her big ripe breasts and instead pushed open her legs very wide. He scrambled between her silky thighs, his cock weaving heavily, and Judy prepared herself for another of his jackrabbit fucks.

“I hope you’re as anxious as I am,” Joe said.

“Yes, dear, of course,” Judy lied.

“Great,” Joe said, “because I just can’t wait. I’ve been wanting you for weeks.”

Judy had been wanting him for weeks, too, but not like this. She didn’t miss all those other men she’d been with, but she wished to hell Joe could take lessons from them in how to please a woman. There was more to sex, after all, than just climbing on and rolling off.

“Well, here goes,” Joe said with a grin.

Then to Judy’s utter astonishment he thrust his face right into her crotch.

“JOE,” she gasped.

She couldn’t believe what was happening. Her uptight inhibited husband was actually going down on her. He’d never even touched her pussy before, and now he was eating it. Judy gasped in surprise and delight when she felt his slick hot tongue tickling the horny little nub of her clit.

“Ooooooo, darling, YES,” she squealed.

Joe’s stiff slick tongue tip lashed and tickled and rimmed the sensitive little button of her clit, and lady whimpered with pleasure and clawed the bed.

She could still hardly believe that it was Joe, her puritanical husband, giving her head, but the evidence was right there in her hotly aroused pussy.

Maybe it was just a dream, but she was going to take full advantage of it. Judy let her legs fall open as far as she could, giving Joe plenty of room to eat her snatch. He made loud, lewd snuffling and sucking noises as he licked hungrily on her throbbing little joy button. His tongue moved faster and faster, exciting Judy wildly.

“Oh, yes, darling, yesss,” she moaned.

She couldn’t imagine where Joe had learned to eat pussy or what had changed his mind about foreplay, but it really didn’t matter. The only important thing was that he was finally making love the way she wanted it, with plenty of wild and kinky play before they fucked. Judy moaned blissfully, and her aroused little cunt began to leak hot sticky juice.

“Oh, Joe, darling, that feels so good,” she sighed. “I just love you to lick me there.”

Joe responded to her praise by tonguing even faster on the hot wet bud of her clit. Judy squealed with delight and arched her petite body upward to get even more sweet friction from his tickling tongue. Her little red clit went erect and swollen with arousal, becoming even more sensitive to his tonguing.

<